《Actually, I was the Real One》


 CH 1.10

    "...Pardon?"


    Keira couldn''t help but blush when she saw the look on Joseph''s face.


    "To be honest, I wanted to be a respected leader like you. I only got the position because of my blood. I took it out on you because I was insecure for being just a lady without any achievements and qualifications."


    If she were in the past, she would never have brought it up even if she died.


    I wanted to be a perfect person, so I couldn''t admit that I wasn''t good enough. I would hide it.


    In the past, she was a person who would never admit she felt jealous and inferior to her subordinates.


    But Keira no longer needed to be a ''perfect person.'' There was no need to hide her imperfections or make excuses to make up for her shortcomings.


    So there was no reason to be jealous of her subordinates anymore.


    She acknowledged the dark feelings she had in the past, and felt free.


    "No matter what the reason was, what I did was wrong. I apologize for saying this so suddenly, but I thought it was something I had to say one day, and took the opportunity to apologize."


    "M-my lady?"


    "From now on, I won''t argue or nitpick every single thing. Take care of the work related to the Order of the Knights. You don''t have to ask for my opinion."


    She was planning to resign soon from her position of the Knight Captain. It was better to resign now than wait for Cosette to find a way to make her step down.


    In addition, there was no special reason for her to keep the position. As a member of the Grand Duchy, it was something she had to do, so she didn''t want to disappoint her father.


    But now Keira knew it was useless.


    Since it was all useless, there was no need to make other people feel inconvenienced. She decided to return her position to the original owner.


    "Then, I''ll see you after lunch," she said, embarrassed, and left Joseph with his mouth agape.


    The fact that she didn''t have to be perfect made her feel so free. Strangely, she felt good. Her feet felt so light that it seemed she could fly.


    -AIWTRO-


    The Knighthood tests did not end until late in the afternoon. Everyone who passed jumped around and celebrated.


    Watching the new recruits, Keira asked, "There''s a reception tonight, isn''t there?"


    "Yes, but it''s more of a drinking party than a reception."


    "Eat and drink to your heart''s content and put it under my name."


    "YAY!"


    The recruits cheered and rejoiced.


    "Ah¨C"


    On the other hand, the expressions of the knights changed subtly. It was because it meant the Knight Captain would attend the reception herself.


    I can''t believe the Captain will be there when we''re supposed to be enjoying a meal and drinking!


    The knights knew she''s the eldest daughter of the Duke and was predicted to manifest the powers of the Saintess.


    The new recruits, who were ignorant of their Captain''s importance, were anticipating a fun drinking celebration, but it won''t take long for them to find out that it would be too hard to drink in front of the esteemed lady.


    Keira coughed as she saw the expressions of the knights, having a good guess at what has caused it.


    The Keira in the past had no ill intentions.


    The temporary appointment of the Grand Duke''s eldest children as Knight Captain was meant to help them make connections with high-ranking nobles, so Keira utilized it.


    If there was a drinking party, she attended every time for a chance to get close to the knights. But as a member of one of the most prestigious families, Keira thought she should not be seen drunk, so she ended up only drinking a few sips of the weakest alcohol.


    The stern Captain was there, so the drinking party could not have been fun.


    It was too late when she realized it would be best if she didn''t attend.


    "I won''t be joining you today but please put the bill under my name."


    The declaration brightened the faces of the knights who were looked uncomfortable. The change was so drastic that she almost wanted to laugh.


    "I''m sorry."


    "..."


    "..."


    The excitement didn''t last long. It was surreal to hear an apology from the esteemed Captain.


    ''What the hell is going on? What are you sorry about?''


    Their hearts sank.


    "I attended past drinking parties without considering it would affect the atmosphere. It won''t happen again, so please enjoy it with your colleagues."


    The excitement of drinking to their heart''s content was all but extinguished.


    "...?"


    Keira tilted her head in confusion at seeing an even more despondent atmosphere from the knights.


    Wondering if she had made a mistake, she continued to speak, "I meant no offense. I just attended because I wanted to get close to everyone. I didn''t know you wouldn''t be able to drink comfortably if I was there. I''m sorry I didn''t notice it sooner."


    Even though she spoke in a soft voice, the atmosphere became even more strange. The knights looked more bothered than ever.


    ''Oh no, what did I do wrong this time?''


    She was pretending to be calm but could not control the embarrassed flush crawling up her face. She thought everyone would be happy if she said what she said, but instead the atmosphere became colder? Why?


    She was about to resign as the Knight Captain. She wanted to at least leave a good memory for the last time...


    "Um... That''s all, then. Goodbye."


    Keira hurriedly left the post because she thought she would be more embarrassed if she stayed longer.


    Only cold silence remained where she left.


    What the knights understood from what their Captain said:


    I now know that you guys dread it when I join the drinking parties. I''m sorry I''ve been thoughtless. I''m sorry, so I''ll pay for all the drinks.


    I joined you because I wanted to get close to you, but I didn''t know you''d feel uncomfortable. Sorry...


    "W-what do we do?" Arthur, one of the youngest knights, muttered.


    "I think she heard us complaining about it..."


    "I wished she didn''t come... That wasn''t an insult, right??"


    "That''s true, but I''m not sure she thought the same."


    "Aack!"


    The knights'' faces looked pale. Their Captain, the lady of the duchy, heard them talking behind her back!


    Besides...


    "I meant no offense. I just attended because I wanted to get close to everyone. I didn''t know you wouldn''t be able to drink comfortably if I was there. I''m sorry I didn''t notice it sooner."


    She just wanted to be friends.


    Unlike the knights, ladies like Keira didn''t share a training camp with them nor did they have the same daily routine. Truly, the position of the Grand Duke''s children in the Order of the Knights was in name only.


    Furthermore, unlike the knights who were mostly men, Keira was a woman.


    Her only chance to get close to them was to go to the drinking party.


    "But, if she really wanted to be close to us, why was she so cold? I thought it meant we should drink responsibly and end the party early."


    "Wasn''t she there to make sure we didn''t drink too much and went back to our quarters before we could bring shame to their family?"


    The knights threw similar complaints.


    They believed that Keira, who quietly sat at the drinking parties with a stoic look, wasn''t there to make friends.


    In a speculative tone, a new recruit said, "The lady is known to be a studious person. Maybe she didn''t know how to play."


    |  |

 CH 1.11

    T/N: I made a poll on what should I work on next! If you''re interested, please answer the poll 3 You can see it in the sidebar on the blog :)


    "..."


    "..."


    They weren''t unaware of the rumors about Keira, either.


    Political science, military science, philosophy, history, magic, swordsmanship. There were rumors that the top scholars said they''ve never taught someone of this exceptional talent before.


    No matter how exceptional a genius can be, they would still need to put in effort to become an expert in all fields. There were also many rumors praising how diligent she was.


    She she has studied her whole life, she must not know how to play and act at a drinking party.


    "Ah..."


    A defeated noise burst out of their mouths. They felt a sense of unexplainable guilt.


    The Captain wanted to join the drinking parties because she wanted to be close to the knights but she found out they didn''t want her there so she stopped.


    How sad could she be?


    Come to think of it, they thought the way she apologized sounded quite sullen. ¨C Of course, this was only in their guilty imagination.


    A somber silence fell on the training field.


    What should we do?


    Everyone just looked at each other.


    "When I see her next time," Vice Captain Joseph broke the silence. "I''ll deliver my apologies on behalf of everyone."


    "We trust you, Vice Captain!"


    "Please tell Captain she''s welcome to come next time. No, she''s welcome to join today!"


    ''Should we teach her how to play?'' The thought passed Joseph''s mind.


    But he was quiet as everyone looked desperate.


    "I''ll try."


    Still, he didn''t know to approach her.


    There was something different about Keira today. It wasn''t just her words and actions that were different. Her whole aura changed.


    Until yesterday, she seemed like a person constantly standing on thorns, but now, the lady seemed different.


    Although it was a subtle change, Joseph, who could read people well, could definitely feel that she seemed to have changed overnight.


    He contemplated for a long time how to describe her.


    ''You looked free.''


    Like a person who let go of their burdens.


    What happened to her?


    Besides...


    "To be honest, I wanted to be a respected leader like you. I only got the position because of my blood. I took it out on you because I was insecure for being just a lady without any achievements and qualifications."


    "No matter what the reason was, what I did was wrong. I apologize for saying this so suddenly, but I thought it was something I had to say one day, and took the opportunity to apologize."


    He didn''t know she was thinking like that.


    "So, you didn''t hate me..."


    He thought she did. When she argued with him, he never saw it as nitpicking. He thought she disliked him because he was lacking.


    But that wasn''t the case at all.


    When he realized that the Captain didn''t dislike him, a sense of relief spread in his heart.


    A bright smile spread across his face.


    -AIWTRO-


    "Tell His Grace I''ve come."


    Keira didn''t expect she would be able to meet him right away since she came without prior notice.


    She was determined to wait at least thirty minutes but was proven wrong.


    "His Grace says you may enter."


    "Right now?"


    "Yes."


    "..."


    Was he on a break? Whatever reason it was, she was glad she didn''t have to wait long.


    As soon as Keira stood in front of his desk, the Duke went straight to the point. "What''s going on?"


    He was still the same person who hated small talk. Now that she was used to it, she didn''t get flustered.


    Following his cue, she gave a brief greeting before answering, "I wanted to thank you for sending me a therapist."


    "I heard you didn''t see him."


    "Because I''m healthy. But thank you for your concern."


    "Sending a notice would have been enough."


    ''Okay, then.''


    As expected, her father did not change. As much as it was a miracle that she went back in time, it didn''t mean that her father''s cold heart would melt.


    She was relieved that she didn''t have expectations.


    "I would not have bothered Your Grace just for that reason. I will be stopping the morning greetings starting today. I thought It was proper to tell you in person."


    "..."


    "I''m sure Your Grace was busy in the morning but I disturbed you with my selfishness. It won''t happen again."


    "So that''s why you didn''t come today."


    Keira bent down to show the sincerity in her apology.


    ''You won''t care anyway.''


    With her head bowed down, she waited for her father''s reply. Oddly, instead of immediately receiving permission to do as she pleased, she was only answered with silence.


    In the end, Keira had to raise her head to look at Ludwig''s expression.


    "Your Grace?"


    Ludwig had his eyebrows slightly creased as if he didn''t like something. Was he disappointed that she wouldn''t be greeting him anymore?


    She couldn''t help but wonder if he really felt that way.


    I''ve decided to stop following you, but now you want me to?


    If he weren''t the Grand Duke, she would''ve used all her power and hit him.


    "I thought it was an outdated custom to offer my morning greetings..."


    "...Okay. I wondered why you persisted if you''re going to quit like this."


    "It was foolish."


    "Foolish?


    "Yes, it was foolish of me not to consider that what I''ve been


    doing for my own pleasure was making you uncomfortable."


    Of course, that wasn''t the reason, but he didn''t need to know.


    "I have no intention of enforcing outdated traditions. Do as you please."


    "Thank you. And I have another favor to ask you."


    "Hmm?"


    Keira didn''t usually ask for favors, mostly because she was worried it would be an inconvenience to her father. She solved any problems by herself.


    "I''ve been exhausted lately. I would like to step down as Captain of the Knights for the time being."


    "For the time being?"


    "Yes, maybe two months."


    When Cosette appears, Keira would be suspected of being the fake daughter and forced to resign as the Captain. It was much better to leave on her own.


    She gave her excuse, but she probably wouldn''t return within that period. Besides, she had a lot to personally investigate.


    "Two months?"


    "Yes. I want to take a break for a while."


    "It''s too long. You can''t leave that position vacant for that long. A month. I''ll give you that much."


    "Then how about a month and a half?"


    Everyone in the office looked at Keira in surprise.


    |  |

 CH 1.12

    T/N: I added in the name of the speaker in front of quotes not supported by dialogue tags. Let me know if it works or if it looks distracting. Also, I''ve decided on a schedule! I will be speed-MTLing until a few chapters after catching up to the manhwa then upload three times a week (probaby MWF) after that. I don''t have a discord just yet but might set it up in the near future.


    It wasn''t weird for the staff to be surprised. If Keira was still the same person in the past, she would have withdrawn her request the moment Ludwig said ''too long.''


    No, even before that, she would not have said she wanted to take a break.


    Instead, when her father said he would only allow one month, she negotiated for another option.


    Keira: "I''m very tired. Please allow me."


    Ludwig: "...Very well. Take a two-month break then."


    Keira: "Thank you."


    It was fortunate that she could get permission.


    Did he not care, or did he allow it because she looked exhausted?


    ''It doesn''t matter.''


    Keira raised her head to tackle the last problem. There was something she had to check.


    Silver hair, red eyes, and features similar to Cosette.


    He looked so young that one would find it hard to imagine he had a daughter who became an adult.


    In the past, she was always nervous around her father. She tried so hard to be noticed by someone who didn''t even care.


    But now...


    ''I''m free.''


    She couldn''t feel anything.


    She was worried she would feel different if she finally saw him, but she was relieved she didn''t.


    She said what she had to say, got permission to do what she had to do, and checked the issue she had to check. There was no more reason to stay in the office.


    "Then, I''ll be off." She turned and left the office.


    Everyone stared blankly at the door where she had left. The first one who came to their senses was Ludwig.


    Ludwig: "Send back the therapist."


    Aide: "You seem to be tired, so I will look for medicine."


    Ludwig turned to what he was doing but couldn''t concentrate. He reflected on the conversation he just had with his daughter.


    Something was different than usual...


    What is it?


    After a while, he finally realized.


    "I would not have bothered Your Grace just for that reason."


    "I''m sure Your Grace was busy in the morning but I disturbed you with my selfishness..."


    "Your Grace?"


    Keira called him ''Your Grace,'' not ''Father.''


    As soon as he realized it, an unexpected chill went through his chest.


    -AIWTRO-


    Keira went straight to her room after finishing her work.


    On her way back, she suddenly thought, ''What happened after I died?''


    Her crime was equivalent to treason, so it was likely she didn''t have a proper burial. Perhaps she was hung like a decoration.


    Did father live happily ever after with his real daughter? How was the kingdom after that? Since she was killed, was the disaster mentioned in the prophecy avoided?


    It was a waste of time to wonder about questions she could never know the answers.


    With a bitter smile, Keira walked faster. As she went upstairs, she saw the hallway on the third floor and spotted a man waiting for her there.


    Keira: "Sir Joseph?"


    She wondered why he was there as she approached him. "What''s the matter?"


    Joseph: "I''m here to apologize. Could you spare me a moment?"


    Keira: "Then, let''s go to the drawing room¨C"


    Joseph: "There''s no need. This will be brief."


    Since he insisted, Keira instead led him to her study. The servants brought in simple refreshments.


    Keira: "You don''t have to mind what I said this morning. I really was wrong and apologize for it."


    Joseph: "Rather than that... it''s about the drinking party."


    Keira: "Drinking party?"


    Joseph: "Yes."


    Keira blushed, scratching her cheek. "No, no. Don''t worry about me and


    enjoy it. I really didn''t know my presence was a distraction."


    She was embarrassed when she said it. What did they think of the boss who always attended and broke the mood?


    Keira: "And, I''m going to quit soon."


    Joseph: "What?"


    Keira: "It wasn''t my seat anyway. I''m just returning it to the original owner."


    When Cosette arrives, it would be inevitable for Keira to step down from her position. However, it was a complete shock for Joseph who had no idea what was happening.


    ''You''re more hurt than I expected.''


    Joseph: "M-my lady..."


    Keira: "Hmm?"


    Joseph: "What those guys said, it''s not that they didn''t want my lady to attend."


    Of course, it was unnerving to see someone pay for the alcohol but not enjoy it to their heart''s content, but Joseph didn''t say that.


    Joseph: "I think they''re scared of playing hard since you''re just sitting at the drinking table and staring at them as if you''re supervising."


    Keira: "Supervising? That wasn''t my intention at all."


    Joseph: "Yes, of course. But it''s possible they didn''t see it that way. A drinking party is a place where you can enjoy and drink a lot. Since you''re sitting there with a reserved look on your face, it''s easy for others to misunderstand."


    Keira: "Oh..."


    She didn''t know.


    ''I thought I could just drink leisurely since it was a drinking party.''


    Besides, didn''t everyone sit still like her and sip their glasses? So she thought it was okay.


    She was mortified when she realized she shouldn''t go where her subordinates play.


    Joseph: "So, they didn''t say they didn''t want my lady to come. The more the merrier. However, I think it would be easier to make friends if you adapt to the atmosphere."


    Keira: "I see."


    The temporary appointment of the Grand Duke''s eldest children as Knight Captain was meant to help them make connections with high-ranking nobles, and Keira tried to be faithful to that purpose.


    But after pouring all of her focus on her father, she could only give so much to others. In the end, she couldn''t get close to the knights.


    Keira: "Thank you, but you guys should enjoy the party."


    Joseph: "Why?"


    Why not? They weren''t close, and she was planning to resign soon. But she didn''t say that.


    Keira: "Well, I''m not close to the knights... and wasn''t it because you disapproved of me?"


    No matter what Joseph said, she was unqualified for the position of Knight Captain. Yes, her academic achievements were outstanding. She learned both magic and swordsmanship, and was formally knighted.


    But it was all for naught.


    She had no experience passing the knight test.


    How many people can wield a sword against the great lady? She was unable to participate in the competition because of that.


    In the end, Keira held a high position without any experience. That''s why her subordinates were reluctant to approach her.


    Keira: "I understand. They''re all talented people who have passed rigorous tests, so it''s natural they didn''t want to be follow a person who only got in because of her bloodline."


    Joseph: "Who said that?"


    His reaction was quite severe. His face hardened in anger, and his voice clearly reflected it.


    |  |

 CH 1.13

    T/N: While I am MTLing this novel, I''m also studying Korean. It''s been very fun to work on this project because it''s becoming easier to read the language and I''ve come across some interesting idioms! Also, thank you for your comments! I''m sorry if there are grammatical errors because English is my second language hehe


    Another important note, I just found out that someone is already translating the novels I put in the poll. So, to respect them, I will not be working on any of the three. However, no one is translating The Reason Why Raeliana Ended Up at the Duke''s Mansion, so I will be working on that instead! I bought the novel already, and will try to start on it this weekend. :)


    Joseph: "It''s been a longstanding tradition for the eldest daughter of the Grand Duke to serve as the Captain of the Knights. Having the next head as our Captain is an honor for us. Just who had the audacity to say such rude things? I''ll find them and punish them."


    Keira: "Please calm down. No one said it."


    Joseph: "Then did someone show their displeasure? That''s also unforgivable. I will punish them for sure so please don''t mind them, my lady."


    Keira: "No... Not really, but..."


    When Keira stammered her words and scratched her cheeks, Joseph seemed to have roughly guessed the situation.


    Joseph: "Then did you think think like that on your own?"


    Keira nodded softly.


    "..."


    Then Joseph''s expression changed into that of complete astonishment. Keira couldn''t help but cringe as if she did something wrong.


    An unexpected remark came out of his mouth, "Why did you think that way? We are proud to have you as our captain."


    Keira: "W-what?"


    They were proud of her? Her eyes opened wide.


    Joseph: "Even the vassals are proud. Why wouldn''t we be when you''re the kind of talent who only comes every hundred years?"


    Keira: "But I don''t have any experience and only became the captain because of my bloodline."


    Joseph: "Who in the world would think of you like that? They won''t doubt you after you beat them up at training."


    Sir Joseph hit his chest in frustration.


    With her head bowed down, Keira wondered if it was just a misunderstanding caused by her insecurity from being not enough in her father''s eyes?


    She raised her head and asked, "But even when everyone''s having fun talking, why does do they get quiet when I show up?


    Joseph: "Who would be able to joke around in front of their superiors? Especially in front of the next Saintess?"


    "..."


    Keira became a mute who has eaten honey[1].


    Taking advantage of the silence, Sir Joseph continued eagerly, "Besides, my lady is a little... there was an impression that it was hard to talk to you comfortably. It''s not that my lady was not liked, but people didn''t know how to approach you."


    Keira: "...Do I look difficult?"


    Joseph: "Think of His Grace. Let''s say that he''s sitting blankly there and not saying anything. Could you joke around in front of him when he''s like that?"


    Keira: "Oh..."


    Indeed. Who can joke around in front of her father who''s cold and reserved?


    She always thought she shouldn''t laugh loudly or talk too much because it wasn''t befitting a noble and the next Saintess. But she didn''t expect it would make her seem unapproachable.


    Keira: "I didn''t think of it like that. I just thought it wasn''t aristocratic to laugh out loud..."


    In the past, she didn''t really care much if they were reluctant to approach her. With all her attention focused on her father, she didn''t notice.


    Come to think of it, Cosette always smiled. Her cool features resembling the Duke would soften when she smiled. She talked to those who were wary of her and reached out her hand with a smile on her face.


    Now, Keira understood why Cosette was able to win the hearts of everyone so quickly.


    Keira: "So that''s what everyone thought..."


    Joseph: "Is it still true that you want to make friends?"


    Keira: "Huh?"


    Joseph: "You said you went to the drinking parties to get to know us."


    Truthfully, she went to the drinking parties because she thought it was her duty as the eldest daughter of the Grand Duke to make connections with the knights, but she didn''t say that and just nodded instead.


    Joseph: "Then we''re just in time."


    Keira: "What?"


    Joseph: "Everyone is waiting for our lady."


    Keira: "Waiting? Why?"


    Joseph: "There''s a welcome party for the new recruits, isn''t there? If you''re late, everyone might already be drunk and passed out. Let''s go."


    Somehow, Sir Joseph felt obligated to help her get close to the knights. He still couldn''t believe she wanted to be friends with them... was he feeling sorry for her?


    Keira: "Huh? G-go?"


    Sir Joseph stood up from his seat and stared at her with a look that said, ''Are you not going?''


    Was she being hypnotized by that look? When Keira came to her senses, she was already following him.


    ''C-can I go?''


    Didn''t say they didn''t want the boss to go? Keira''s mind was jumbled. When she was starting to hesitate on going, she remembered what Sir Joseph said.


    "We are proud to have you as our captain."


    She lived her whole life wanting to be perfect and recognized by her father, but found out it was useless. Her father would never appreciate her.


    ''...I''m acknowledged.''


    There were people who recognized her efforts. It was an affirmation that all her efforts were not in vain.


    She had a lump in her throat when she realized that.


    -AIWTRO-


    The party was held at a bar outside the mansion. The two decided to ride a carriage because it would take a while to walk,


    and the bar wasn''t exactly a place high-ranking nobles would


    frequent.


    However, Keira frequently attended the drinking parties in her past life, so she had visited the place several times.


    She walked into the bar without a second thought. Still, her heart was pounding.


    "Oh, you''re here, my lady?" Reina, one of the few female knights, greeted the two.


    At the greeting, the knights who were busy eating raised their heads. They greeted the two in unison.


    "Please come this way."


    "Hey, we need more glasses."


    "This is a strong drink, will it be alright?"


    She was escorted to the center of the table, and Sir Joseph beside her. Keira looked around. Everyone at the table were buzzing and preparing the drinks.


    "I think everyone''s here."


    "Then can I roll it up?"


    "Hey, stop that."


    What were they drinking? Keira was puzzled by what the knights were saying. Looking closely, the situation at the table was unfamiliar.


    Large glasses of beer lined up in a row. On top of it, a small glass was


    balanced on top of chopsticks[2].


    Were they trying to build a tower?


    For Keira, drinking meant sipping a glass of cocktail or wine. She''s never seen anything so bizarre.


    A knight she wasn''t familiar with stepped forward. "I am Dame[3] Kirix who joined the Knights of Parvis today."


    "My lady, this newcomer is showing you her skills."


    Skills? Keira blinked.


    Have they done this before in her past life? She didn''t remember at all.


    No, the atmosphere wasn''t as relaxed as this.


    They used to sit stiffly, greet each other, eat some snacks, and disperse. She wasn''t sure whether it was really a drinking party or a meeting.


    Dame Kirix drew out her sword with a tense look. Soon after, a blue glow surrounded the blade.


    Keira: "Oh!"


    "Come on!"


    Keira thought everyone knew how to do that to the sword and wondered why everyone was getting excited. Still, she kept her mouth shut.


    It was a wise decision.


    Dame Kirix stood in front of the row of glasses and swung her sword


    across. With amazing control, she stopped just before the sword touched the


    glass.


    [1] The literal translation of ? ?? ??? [kkul meog-eun beong-eoli] is ''a mute who has eaten honey.'' Its English equivalent is basically ''cat got your tongue?''  [2] lmao they''re doing sake bombs  [3] Dame in this context is probably the title women receive that''s equivalent to the rank of a knight


    |  |

 CH 1.14

    The small glass dropped on the pint of beer, and the knights cheered.


    It seemed like nothing, but the action to do that needed precision and control. If done wrong, the glasses would certainly shatter.


    Clap clap clap clap!


    Keira clapped with them even though she didn¡¯t understand what was happening. Everyone was laughing, so she laughed awkwardly.


    ¡°This is actually happening,¡± she heard Sir Joseph sigh beside her. He held his face as if troubled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink, my lady!¡±


    A man with light brown hair, amber eyes and a familiar face handed her a large glass of beer.


    It was Sir Arthur Walford.


    Keira: ¡°O-oh, yes. Thank you.¡±


    The smell was strong, but she couldn¡¯t reject what was offered to her, so she took a sip.


    Arthur: ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not how you drink it!¡±


    ¡°Walford, stop,¡± Sir Joseph said.


    Arthur flinched, but talked again, his demeanor back in good spirits. ¡°But our lady came to the drinking party because she wanted to get to know us! She came all the way here, so she should have a drink.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sir Joseph.¡±


    ¡°See!¡± When Keira took his side, Arthur became more energetic. ¡°Then, look carefully. You drink it like this.¡±


    He chugged the beer all at once. The large glass was emptied in a few seconds.


    Arthur: ¡°Kuu¨C!¡±


    He then raised the empty glass over his head.


    Keira¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Sir, is that a ritual of some sort?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°...What?¡±


    Was it a pledge of good faith and friendship?


    When she looked at him with sparkling eyes, Arthur said, ¡°It just means, uh¡­ I just emptied my glass. If there¡¯s beer left behind, it¡¯ll spill on my head.¡±


    Keira: ¡°...Oh.¡±


    That¡¯s what it was.


    Her cheeks burned in embarrassment.


    Arthur: ¡°Now, let¡¯s have our lady try it.¡±


    All that beer? Wasn¡¯t it too much?


    In the past, she was a model student who wouldn¡¯t dare to overindulge.


    With that amount of liquor in front of her, it felt like she was committing a crime. Keira felt like an underage student achiever who was tempted by her friends to go to the bar.


    What should I do?


    Looking around, she realized that everyone was staring at her in anticipation. She didn¡¯t have the heart to tell them she couldn¡¯t drink.


    In the end, she closed her eyes and emptied the glass.


    Keira: ¡°Kuu¨C.¡±


    Her throat and stomach felt heavy, but she finished it and even raised the empty glass over her head.


    Then the knights cheered.


    Clap clap clap clap!


    ¡°Woooooh!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why they were cheering, but she was glad everyone seemed to enjoy it. At least it didn¡¯t feel like they were in a meeting as before.


    She put down the empty glass, and another knight gave her a new one.


    Again?


    The knight must have seen her expression, because he said, ¡°Please hold it for now. It¡¯s not polite to hold an empty glass!¡±


    When all of the knights had their drinks, they raised their glasses and shouted at the same time.


    "For our lady!"


    "For our lady!"


    Keira just followed them and raised her glass.


    Soon enough, many snacks were placed in front of her. The salty side dishes were strange, but it wasn''t that bad.


    When she was thirsty, she kept drinking and took a bite of the snacks.


    When she came to her sense two hours later, she was in the arms of Reina, one of the female knights.


    ''Huh...?''


    Why was she in her arms?


    Nothing came to mind. It was as if the memory in the middle had been erased.


    Her cheeks were wet, and when she touched it, she found clear liquid. Did she spill water on herself? Keira tilted her head, unaware that it was tears.


    Then, she heard someone sob.


    When she turned her head in surprise, Arthur was shedding tears.


    Why was he crying?


    "This is all because of His Grace!"


    "Yeah! Honestly, I''m scared of him because he''s so cold-hearted!"


    At such a drinking party, one must not leave out talking about their superior. And so the knights around Keira shared their sentiments.


    "Honestly, I''m really scared. I think I''ll get fired if I make a mistake..."


    "I can''t lose my job... I have to pay for my younger siblings'' tuition..."


    Drunk, Keira cried her eyes out and complained about how upset she was because of her father. Fortunately, she didn''t talk about Cosette.


    The knights fully sympathized with her as she told them the story of


    when she was ten years old, she rolled down the stairs to gain her


    father''s attention. She didn''t seem to be the only one who agreed that her father was


    inhumane.


    There''s a saying that there was no effective way to get close to others than backstabbing.


    The alcohol must have taken effect, and the talks about the Grand Duke moved them, as a sudden sense of camaraderie grew between them.


    "He''s so mean. I got hurt like that. He should have gone to see me."


    Reina patted her on the back and said, "It''s because you''re too nice."


    Someone passed her another glass as the rest of them consoled


    her. Already intoxicated, she chugged more beer.


    Some of the knights passed out and were stacked together in the corner of the bar. A knight was grumbling as one of his boots went missing. Another used said missing boot as a glass.


    ''What a mess...''


    Keira was so drunk that she was half out of her mind. They were all over the place.


    Over Arthur''s shoulder, some knights were singing and drinking. They were singing a song that made them want to drink even more and sway their shoulders.


    She thought the song was a complete mess, and wondered why people drink while singing such songs.


    She''ll ask them later.


    Arthur tapped her cheek and said "My lady? My lady? Are you alright? Oh, did you drink too much?"


    Keira: "I''m fine..."


    Arthur: "No, it''s not convincing when your eyes are unfocused like that..."


    Reina draped a blanket over her shoulder.


    Keira was drunk, half-conscious, warm and cozy. Naturally, she was starting to fall asleep.


    Reina: "Go to bed if you''re sleepy, my lady."


    Keira: "Yes..."


    With her eyes closed, Keira burrowed into Reina''s arms. Suddenly, she remembered what they told her.


    "It''s because you''re too nice."


    If she rebelled against her father, it meant she was conscious of the man and acted deliberately to get on his nerves. Keira didn''t want that.


    Now that she''s come back from the past, did she still have to care what her father though?


    She didn''t like it.


    ''Rather than that...''


    She wanted to do whatever she wanted without worrying about what the Grand Duke thought.


    As she made up her mind, she was overwhelmed by drowsiness.


    Soon enough, she fell asleep.


    |  |

 CH 1.15

    ¡°Our lady is completely drunk. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna ask them to carry her.¡±


    Joseph called Reina and three other female knights to bring home the lady. The women entered the carriage and went straight to the mansion.


    Joseph: ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    It was fortunate that the drinking party ended on a good note. Joseph was relieved that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t cold like before.


    Arthur, who was standing next to him, said, ¡°The lady looked like she had fun, so stop sighing.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°I could tell you were really worried. You¡¯ve been glancing back a few times.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Hey, you¡¯re embarrassed.¡±


    He always felt that Arthur was infuriating. Perhaps it was the joy of getting away with things for being the youngest, but he was getting more meddlesome.


    Joseph didn¡¯t hesitate to hit him at once. He kicked Arthur in the shin.


    ¡°Ack!¡± Arthur jumps up and down, grabbing the spot he was kicked. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s too much!¡±


    Joseph: ¡°¡­and so with the lady.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°What?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°What did you talk about?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, just this and that? We talked about how scary His Grace is.¡± Joseph looked at him sharply when he said that, but Arthur slyly added, ¡°Our lady swore at him, too. If you¡¯re gonna punish him, we¡¯ll join you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He was infuriating.


    Joseph kicked him in the shin again.


    The carriage was but a speck in the distance as he watched it head back to the mansion. He couldn¡¯t help but remember the scene of their lady playing with them, her face flushed under the influence of alcohol¡­ Crying and talking about her woes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Joseph¡¯s face reddened, not at all due to the alcohol.


    Arthur: ¡°Oh, sir Joseph, is your face turning red?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°It¡¯s dark, s-so you must be mistaken.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Really? Am I mistaken, too, that you¡¯re stuttering?¡±


    He¡¯s really annoying, right?


    Joseph tried to kick him once more, but this time Arthur dodged.


    Arthur changed the topic. ¡°I didn¡¯t know our lady was like that. I thought she was a cold and scary person¡­ Unexpectedly, she¡¯s soft and a little cute¡­¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Watch your mouth, Walford.¡±


    How dare he describe his superior as ¡®cute?¡¯ A subordinate had no right to say that.


    Joseph wrapped his arms around Arthur¡¯s shoulder and dragged him into the carriage. If they wanted to go to work tomorrow, they had to rest.


    He leaned back against the chair and was lost in thought. Although he admonished Arthur, he agreed to some extent.


    Particularly, when she apologized and was too embarrassed to make eye contact¡­


    Joseph, who thought about it, shook his head. He shouldn¡¯t think rudely about the lady.


    He deliberately filled his head with other thoughts, however there was nothing he could do about his flushed face.


    The worst way to discover one has a weak tolerance towards alcohol was to wake up the next day with a hangover. Keira had to suffer form nursing her hangover all morning.


    Fortunately, her morning schedule was empty because she announced yesterday that she would be taking a break.


    She held onto her throbbing head and said to Rose. ¡°Clear my afternoon schedule, too.¡±


    Rose: ¡°All afternoon¡­?¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Rose: ¡°You must not be feeling well.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just want to get some rest.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Rose¡¯s eyes widened.


    Keira was a girl who had never been lazy, so Rose couldn¡¯t believe that her lady has been in bed all day. But Rose was a maid, and she wouldn¡¯t dare meddle.


    ¡°I will,¡± Rose said, and left the room.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    She had more free time since she took a break from Knight Captain duties, but there was no time to relax.


    Cosette will appear soon.


    Keira stood up. First, she had to find out the truth of what Cosette said.


    She rang the bell, and Rose returned shortly.


    Rose: ¡°Yes, my lady?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Please send someone to the temple. I¡¯d like to borrow all the data on spirits.¡±


    If it was information about the spirits, the temple would be more reliable than the Imperial Palace library.


    Thanks to the temple and the Grand Duke of Parvis¡¯ close relationship, it wasn¡¯t difficult to make use of the temple¡¯s facilities.


    When the other maid left, Keira turned to Rose.


    Keira: ¡°Rose.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Yes, my lady?¡±


    Keira: ¡°If you can live as you please from now on, what would you want to do?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Hmm¡­ Is it on the premise that there are no economic restrictions?¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Rose hummed and thought about it for a while. ¡°If someone gives me money to live on for the rest of my life and asks me to live as I want, I¡¯ll travel and go on a trip.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Travel? Why?¡±


    Rose: ¡°It was one of my dreams. I¡¯ve never gone outside the walls of the capital since I was born. I want to see the sea and waterfalls that are bigger than the two gates combined¡­ Anyway, I want to experience a world I¡¯ve never seen before.¡±


    Rose¡¯s voice was excited when she said so.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m still saving up to do that. My dream is to go on vacation to the nearest city to the capital.¡±


    Rose was one of the people who stayed by her side even when most of the manor¡¯s staff moved to Cosette¡¯s side.


    Keira: ¡°Okay, you can go on your next vacation. I¡¯ll tell the butler to cover the expenses.¡±


    As expected, Rose was delighted.


    Rose: ¡°R-really? Thank you so much, my lady!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Are you that happy? You¡¯ll only be going to a nearby city.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Of course! I don¡¯t want to live my whole life in this small capital. I¡¯m going to see the some of the continent¡¯s attractions! It¡¯s such a waste to just live in this place, right? I don¡¯t want my life to be just work then death.¡±


    Keira thought about it for a while and said, ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. A person¡¯s life shouldn¡¯t be just being born to work, and dying.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, my lady. You sound like an old person who¡¯s already lived a long life.¡±


    Keira just smiled without answering.


    Although she¡¯s not an old person, she has suffered death once.


    A human¡¯s time was limited. Being born and dying wasn¡¯t what life was about.


    So it was important to properly consider how to spend that time. Didn¡¯t she have a history of wasting her life on meaningless things?


    If she had a tough life in the past, could she be free to be lazy this time?


    Should I just roll around and relax in bed right now?


    But it wasn¡¯t living a new life; it was doing nothing. She didn¡¯t want to waste her time in that way.


    ¡®Travel¡­¡¯


    Seeing Rose so excited made her feel something. A new world. A world she¡¯s never experienced before.


    The world that Keira knew was very small. An unsociable family and limited people.


    The family¡¯s duty that she had to hear over and over again.


    Meeting, obeying, and being educated were all limited.


    She sometimes wondered what if she was born into a family that wasn¡¯t the Parvis family? What was it like to be born into a family with no obligations or rules, and to be educated and raised in a different environment?


    How did it feel like to live in a different world?


    Keira: ¡°Come to think of it, I feel the same way as Rose.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s a waste of life to stay in a small world.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Uh¡­ Does this mean you want to travel with me?¡±


    It was impossible. Cosette would appear soon, so it was hard to leave the capital for a long time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean I want to go on a trip. But I¡¯m suddenly curious about the world outside the manor. What kind of life do other people have? Something like that.¡±


    |

 CH 1.16

    She recalled receiving many invitations from nobles who wanted to be acquainted with the Parvis family. It would be easy to experience the ¡®outside world¡¯ if she were to accept an invitation from any of them.


    Keira: ¡°Rose, how do other aristocrats live?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I just suddenly wondered.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Well, I¡¯m not an aristocrat, so I can¡¯t answer that. If you¡¯re curious, why don¡¯t you read a novel about nobles? I can recommend some books.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­You only read strange novels, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Rose bristled. ¡°Strange novel! That¡¯s what we call pop literature!¡±


    What¡¯s popular literature? It was considered inferior, focusing solely on interest rather than knowledge.


    Naturally, Keira has never read such a thing. Not only did she have no time to read, she hadn¡¯t considered popular novels as literature, much like most nobles.


    Even now, she was hesitant to read a book that was solely focused on stimulating interest.


    ¡®Let¡¯s think of this as research.¡¯


    After such rationalization, she nodded. ¡°Okay. Please recommend stories that have a good grasp of nobles¡¯ daily life.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, that standard of choosing a book seems a little strange¡­ But I¡¯ll look for something you¡¯ll enjoy,¡± Rose said and left the room.


    Alone in the room, Keira couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it would be like to come back to the past and live a new life.


    In theory, it seemed like an easy task¡­ but somehow, she felt strange.


    Her heart throbbed, the feeling much like an adventurer taking the first steps on a journey.


    After lunch, the servants sent to the temple returned.


    She set aside the books she deemed important, and had the servants investigate cases where ordinary people have seen the spirit.


    ¡®Should I ask them to keep quiet?¡¯


    At first, she considered using people who stayed with her ¡¯til the end to conduct the investigation, and swear them to secrecy, but soon gave up the on the idea.


    In a house with a lot of eyes and ears, the things she¡¯d ordered was bound to be discovered. It was better to act naturally than to ask them to swear secrecy for no reason.


    Fortunately, Keira was seen as a model student. People would easily believe her if she said she was looking at the unusual cases due to academic curiosity.


    ¡®I can leave the matter to the servants. Then what¡¯s left is¡­¡¯


    A new life to start again.


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to live my life locked up at home, doing what I was told like I used to.¡¯


    Whether her father nags her or not, she will go outside to meet people and see new things.


    In the past, the only time she interacted with people outside of the family was when she attended a large national event or a banquet with her father. The outside world was a strange environment for her.


    Because of that, having a close friend was impossible for her.


    Although she had experience talking to some of the other noble ladies her age at banquets, she rarely attended.


    ¡®I used to talk about the weather then walk away.¡¯


    At that time, she thought, ¡®The conversation is not fun,¡¯ and just gave up. Truthfully, she didn¡¯t care much about them. Her focus was getting her father¡¯s approval.


    Now that she¡¯s decided to get to know the world outside the Parvis territory, she was anxious.


    ¡®What if no one talks to me?¡¯


    What if rumors have already spread that she¡¯s a boring person?


    It would be sad if she went to the ball and left without making a friend.


    In addition, Keira had no idea what were the interests of the ladies her age. Even if someone with a good heart approached her, she wouldn¡¯t know what to talk about.


    Keira walked to her room with those thoughts in mind.


    Then she came across Arthur Walford.


    ¡°You were here, my lady? I¡¯ve been looking for you,¡± he said, smiling brightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t come out in the morning, so we thought you were suffering from a hangover. It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re doing fine.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I still have a mild headache. But why were you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°We thought you couldn¡¯t come out because of a hangover, so Vice Captain told me to deliver this to you.¡±


    Arthur handed her a glass bottle filled with liquid, and said, ¡°Honey water. It¡¯ll help you relieve your hangover.¡±


    ¡°Please tell Sir Joseph I¡¯m grateful.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Handing the glass bottle to the maid, Keira continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the training grounds in the morning because I¡¯m taking a break. I wouldn¡¯t say it was¡­ um, it wasn¡¯t because of a hangover.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re taking a break for a while?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s not because of what happened yesterday, so I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯ve been thinking about getting some rest for a while.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t lying because she really was tired.


    Arthur¡¯s smile slightly fell after hearing what she said, but soon managed his facial expression.


    Arthur: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be sure to deliver the message to Vice Captain. When are you planning to come back?¡±


    Keira: ¡°About two months later?¡±


    She might not be able to come back ever, but Keira stopped herself from saying more.


    Arthur: ¡°We¡¯ll see you in two months.¡±


    Arthur grinned and turned around to leave, but stopped when Keira caught him.


    Keira: ¡°Wait, sir Arthur.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Yes, my lady?¡±


    He was still smiling brightly.


    Lively people usually spread good energy around them. That was something Keira found hard to emulate. Maybe someone as bright and lively as Sir Arthur could give her meaningful advice.


    Keira: ¡°I want to ask you something. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Ask me anything.¡±


    Keira: ¡°C-can we move somewhere first?¡±


    It was embarrassing to ask in such an open place. Keira led Arthur to a corner.


    Keira: ¡°Do you get along well with other people?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Pardon? No, um. I do hear a lot of people say that.¡±


    Keira: ¡°So you¡¯ve been to a lot of social events, huh? Balls, salons, the like.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Oh, uh¡­ There¡¯s a lot of social activities in the Knights of Parvis.¡±


    When he said so, Keira¡¯s face lit up a little.


    Keira: ¡°Actually, I want to interact with people outside the family, but I don¡¯t know where to start. I mean¡­ what kind of topic should we talk about and how can we get closer?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira¡¯s purple eyes were shining with so much curiosity. Arthur realized she¡¯s really serious.


    ¡®Now that I see it, I think it¡¯s¡­¡¯


    She said she attended drinking parties because she wanted to get to know the knights. Perhaps, the lady who was born in this strict house has long been feeling lonely.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s only human nature.¡¯


    He felt a little bad for the lady. He vowed to advise as best as he could.


    Arthur: ¡°Hmm. If you¡¯re the same gender and same age, it¡¯s pretty easy to get close.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, I suppose so.¡±


    Keira listened attentively. It made Arthur nervous because she looked like she was listening to fantastic advice.


    Arthur: ¡°And I don¡¯t want to tell you this, but¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°You can tell me.¡±


    Arthur hesitated for a bit, but blurted it out. ¡°You should smile whenever you can.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Then he went on as if he had wanted to say these things for a very long time.


    Arthur: ¡°Usually, people feel at ease when they talk to someone with a soft expression! If a person still acts tenderly towards you even when you¡¯ve put up a wall, they¡¯re not being genuine! And to be honest with you, you¡¯ve very scary when you¡¯re still. It takes a lot of courage to talk to you.¡±


    Come to think of it, Joseph said something similar.


    ¡°Besides, my lady is a little¡­ there was an impression that it was hard to talk to you comfortably. It¡¯s not that my lady was not liked, but people didn¡¯t know how to approach you.¡±


    ¡°Think of His Grace. Let¡¯s say that he¡¯s sitting blankly there and not saying anything. Could you joke around in front of him when he¡¯s like that?¡±


    |

 CH 1.17

    Did she really look like that?


    Keira felt her face with one hand. She was worried that the ladies who left after talking about the weather, were actually put off by her attitude.


    Arthur: ¡°Not too long ago, I thought my lady was a very scary woman, but now I know it¡¯s not like that at all.¡±


    Arthur stared at the confused lady¡¯s face. He thought she was a person with little expression, but looking closely, he was mistaken. He wasn¡¯t a mind-reader, but he could somehow understand what she was thinking.


    He gave advice to the sullen girl.


    Arthur: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. First impressions aren¡¯t everything. The next important thing is how well the conversation flows.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Yes, so it¡¯s good to find something you have in common. It¡¯ll be easier to continue the conversation that way. Why don¡¯t you go to a club or something like that? People with similar interests gather together to form a group.¡±


    Keira: ¡°My interests¡­¡±


    Keira was worried. What she was been interested in so far has been receiving love and recognition from her father.


    ¡®But I¡¯ve decided not to do that.¡¯


    Keira: ¡°Fighting monsters¡­ and protecting the empire?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ah, but that really didn¡¯t matter now.


    Keira tilted her head.


    Defending the kingdom would be left to His Grace and his fake daughter, so she didn¡¯t need to concern herself with it from now on.


    Meanwhile, Arthur felt as if he had met Taishan[1].


    Fighting monsters and protecting the empire?


    If he told that to his peers, he would have the same effect as talking about armies and gladiators.


    He said urgently, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s appropriate. What about other interests?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, come to think of it, I don¡¯t think other ladies will be interested in that.¡±


    Arthur was glad to hear that. He sighed in relief.


    Arthur: ¡°What about plays or operas? The arts?¡±


    ¡°I studied the history of art and music, but I didn¡¯t find it particularly interesting.¡±


    ¡°No, no, not just things you read in books. Have you not watched a play?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It was more fun than reading it in books, but I only enjoyed a few performances¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a hobby you enjoy in your free time?¡±


    Keira thought hard. She didn¡¯t think she had any hobby or interest.


    If she didn¡¯t have one, she can make one from now on.


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t really enjoy plays and performances, but I can try. It can help make the conversation flow¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on, my lady.¡± Arthur cut her off. ¡°That¡¯s not a hobby, is it?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t force yourself, my lady. How can it be a hobby if you don¡¯t enjoy it but still do it to please others? Find something you¡¯ll really enjoy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At his words, Keira paused.


    Find something I¡¯ll really enjoy¡­


    It¡¯s only a hobby when she could genuinely enjoy it.


    If she forced herself to do something she didn¡¯t enjoy just to get close to others, how was that different from when she did everything to please her father?


    Keira: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have lived like I used to.¡¯


    Keira: ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll take your advice into consideration.¡±


    Meet with ladies her age and talk about common interests.


    Keira: ¡°I think I¡¯ve been keeping you for too long. See you next time.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way then, my lady.¡±


    Arthur turned to leave, but suddenly looked back.


    The lady was moving slowly, as if in agony.


    That evening, Rose brought three books into Keira¡¯s room.


    Keira, who was getting ready to go to bed, looked at her curiously.


    ¡°Did I ask you to do anything?¡±


    ¡°This morning, you told me to bring you a novel.¡±


    Rose put the three books down on the bedside table.


    ¡°These are three books that describe a noble lady¡¯s daily life. I chose the three I enjoyed the most, and maybe you might enjoy it, too.¡±


    Keira picked up the book on top of the stack.


    ¡®Lady Stella¡¯s Exciting Summer Vacation¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know what the novel was about, but since ¡®Lady¡¯ was included in the title, she figured it would have the information she was looking for.


    ¡°Please bring me a glass of water. I¡¯m going to read it before I go to bed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a good idea to start reading it before sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be up all night wondering what happens next.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    No matter how interesting a book was, it was still just a book. How interesting could this book be?


    Of course, she didn¡¯t follow Rose¡¯s advice because she didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡®It was purely thanks to my aunt who married a rich man that I, the daughter of an official, was able to go to the capital for summer vacation. On my 18th summer, I got on a carriage bound for the city..¡¯


    The beginning wasn¡¯t very interesting because it was just about the protagonist adjusting to life at her aunt¡¯s house.


    Sitting on a warm, fluffy bed and reading a book that was boring, it was expected for her to fall asleep.


    ¡®Okay then.¡¯


    How could anyone stay up all night because she¡¯s curious about what¡¯s going to happen next?


    She flipped through the pages to see how many pages were left, and noticed a phrase she couldn¡¯t ignore.¡¯The count¡¯s hand slipped up the hem of my dress. We¡¯re in a garden where anyone can come and go¨C¡¯


    Keira gasped and accidentally threw the book in surprise.


    ¡°What¨CWhat is this¨C!¡±


    Her face felt incredibly warm.


    That scene was in the garden, right?


    Growing up under a strict family, she could never have encountered novels with adult content.


    She wanted to run to Rose right away and ask about what kind of book she recommended, but stopped herself.


    She wondered how Stella, an innocent girl who came to the city to spend her summer vacation, was walking in the garden.


    She took it back that the novel was boring. Suddenly, she was very, very curious about what was going to happen.


    ¡®No. No matter how it is, I can¡¯t read that.¡¯


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t read it¡­ but she wanted to. She really wanted to read it.


    She hadn¡¯t even read it properly and was just skimming through the pages, but it made her even more curious.


    What should I do?


    Even when she was hesitant to read it, her hand was already reaching out for the book over the blanket. Her fingertips were shaking.


    She wasn¡¯t supposed to reach things like that¡­ but she wanted to anyway.


    She felt like she was possessed by the temptation of the devil.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm.¡±


    In the end, Keira coughed and picked up the book she had thrown away.


    [1] Taishan, also known as Mount Tai, has been a place of worship for at least 3,000 years and served as one of the most important ceremonial centers of China;


    |

 CH 1.18

    Keira wondered how the situation came to that. The story began to flow rapidly as the early part of the story about her life at her aunt¡¯s mansion passed.


    She couldn¡¯t stop reading.


    The particular scene where the Count recognized a disguised Stella at the masquerade made her so happy that she hit the blanket with her fist.


    ¡°How did you recognize me at a glance?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one with such bright purple eyes.¡±


    Coincidentally, Keira¡¯s eyes were purple, and it made her even more absorbed in the story. It would be weird to hear in real life those lines from the novel, but there something in the way the count in the novel said it that made it romantic.


    The two, who immediately recognized each other at a masquerade ball, went out to the garden and had a tryst.


    In other words, they did it.


    ¡®Wait, these two aren¡¯t even married yet, are they?¡¯


    As someone who grew up in a conservative environment, questions filled Keira¡¯s head. Stella was unmarried and has yet to inform her family of her relationship.


    ¡®I-is it okay to do this?¡¯


    She thought she was reading a disturbing book, be she couldn¡¯t stop turning the pages.


    The second time an interesting scene came out, she thought, ¡®I don¡¯t know if I should continue.¡¯ But she felt like reading it anyway.


    Morning came, and she finally reached the last page.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She heard birds chirping outside the window, and felt a sense of shame. Just what did she do all night?


    Click.


    Rose: ¡°My lady, it¡¯s time for you to wake up¨C Oh, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Rose came into the room to open the curtains. Her eyes shifted to the book in Keira¡¯s hands.


    Rose: ¡°So, what did I tell you? It wasn¡¯t a good idea to start right before bedtime.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Y-you¡¯re right.¡±


    Rose: ¡°It was fun, right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°O¨Coh, yes, especially about the nighttime events in the capital. It was interesting that the young people enjoyed the masquerade all night long. I didn¡¯t even know there was this¨C.¡±


    To be honest though, the scene that followed was more interesting. The scene in the garden.


    However, she couldn¡¯t exactly say that because she said she was only interested in reading the book to learn about the daily life of aristocrats.


    Keira: ¡°And the main character¡¯s sister getting ready for the academy. Maybe it¡¯s because I was homeschooled.¡±


    Why was she even explaining herself? Since when did she have a habit of telling a maid what she enjoyed in a book she¡¯s read?


    She wasn¡¯t sure if she was just being paranoid, but Rose seemed to be looking at her with a strange smile.


    Shame washed over her, but before it could completely overwhelm her, Rose spoke.


    Rose: ¡°I have a copy of the side story about the sister, should I get it for you?¡±


    Keira: ¡°There¡¯s a side story?¡±


    Rose: ¡°They said the sister¡¯s story was interesting. It¡¯s half a volume, so it¡¯ll be in more detail.¡±


    Was it a mistake that Keira saw her smiling weirdly? Rose talked to her as she usually did. Yes, it must have been an illusion.


    Rose, of course, wouldn¡¯t laugh at her lady, so she did her best not to show her how happy she was.


    Keira pretended to be calm and spoke, grateful that her voice wasn¡¯t shaking.


    Keira: ¡°Yes, that would be great.¡±


    Rose: ¡°I¡¯ll find it and get it later today.¡±


    Rose turned around and went to organize her wardrobe for the day.


    ¡®She didn¡¯t notice I liked the book, right?¡¯


    It was a good thing Keira was good at making excuses.


    Of course, if she could see Rose right now, she¡¯d know that Rose saw right through her. She¡¯d see Rose desperately suppressing her grin, biting her lips.


    Rose purposely slowed down preparing her lady¡¯s wardrobe because she knew she¡¯d burst out giggling if she turned around now. She ended up carrying out the clothes only after a long time of preparing.


    Rose: ¡°Did you stay up all night, my lady?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Somehow, I did.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Do you want to sleep more? There¡¯s nothing scheduled this morning.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to the library.¡±


    The underground library, where only members of the family could access, was a place where all important documents about the Parvis family was kept.


    It was impossible to order someone else to gather data in the Parvis library the way they could in the temple.


    Keira had to go down and look for information on her own. It was a tedious task, but she had no other choice.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll prepare a drink for you in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Water will do. I might spill it on important documents.¡±


    For now, she got up from bed to have breakfast.


    ¡°Who has a copy of the side novel of ¡®Lady Stella¡¯s Exciting Summer Vacation?''¡±


    Rose went to the maid¡¯s lounge after breakfast.


    One of the maids raised her hand and said, ¡°I do. I¡¯ll bring it to you. Why? Are you going to read it again?¡±


    ¡°No, my lady needs it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? My lady?¡±


    All of the maids turned to Rose in surprise.


    Keira Parvis was reading a romance novel? Not a bible or academic journal?


    In addition, she was asking for the side story, which meant she read the main novel. The main novel was very, very steamy.


    ¡°Won¡¯t she say it¡¯s a trashy story and try to burn it?¡±


    ¡°R-right?¡±


    That sounded more plausible. Someone must have been caught reading the novel while on break. Perhaps the angry lady ordered the series to be confiscated because the staff was reading such a trashy novel.


    That was more realistic than the lady reading a romance novel.


    But Rose¡¯s answer was shocking.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s just trying to read it. I¡¯ll give it back to you in one piece, so give it to me before dinner.¡±


    Everyone stared in astonishment.


    ¡°Gee, really?¡±


    ¡°Does my lady read this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You¡¯re afraid I won¡¯t give it to you if you tell me you¡¯re confiscating it, right?¡±


    ¡°She wants to know how the ¡®normal¡¯ aristocrats outside the family live.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    It was surreal to hear that the lady would read a romance novel the way she would academic journals, but it was just like the lady to do so.


    It was just an excuse, of course, but Rose wasn¡¯t careless enough to talk about it.


    ¡°And no matter how steamy a novel is, our lady is not someone who¡¯s going to burn other people¡¯s stuff.¡±


    Despite her cold appearance, her lady was quite a good person.


    The other maids immediately protested.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who gets special treatment from her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve been with her since she was young, so it¡¯s only you. Every time she glared at me, my whole body goes numb.¡±


    Rose thought her lady probably wasn¡¯t glaring, and it¡¯s likely they just misunderstood.


    ¡°Our lady is very caring. She even took care of my next vacation. She promised to cover the expenses to go to a nearby city.¡±


    ¡°As expected, special treatment¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m showing off?¡± Rose frowned in frustration.


    If they talked to her even just a little bit, they¡¯d know she¡¯s just like anyone her age.


    ¡­Of course, she¡¯s very thorough in public affairs.


    There were quite a few maids who were punished for making mistakes, so Rose knew it would be difficult to convince them.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going. Make sure you deliver the book before dinner.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll see you later.¡±


    Rose hoped that someday the misunderstanding could be resolved.


    |

 CH 1.19

    The Parvis family was the only successor of the spirit magic yet they did not actively study its power. It¡¯s because they conceded to the temple not to study the power bestowed upon them by the Goddess.


    She took all the materials seemingly related to the spirit and settled on the desk.


    Little was known about the spirits, therefore, there was not much information to read. She didn¡¯t know if it was a good thing or not.


    She looked through the bookshelf and thought.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m bored.¡¯


    It was amazing that even though the letters were the same, they could be so different[1].


    There was a world in that novel that Keira had never known. Family, friends, and a wonderful lover, the heroine in a sweet and happy world with no conflicts.


    Everybody cared for and loved Stella.


    It was like a dream.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time to daydream.¡±


    She lightly slapped both cheeks with her hands. However, it did not make the book less interesting.


    It didn¡¯t help that she was exhausted from the lack of sleep, the library was calm, and the chairs were soft and warm. It was a good place to fall asleep.


    Her eyelids were starting to feel heavy.


    ¡®I have to finish what I have to do¡­¡¯


    Who made eyelids the heaviest thing on earth?


    Keria surrendered to the attack of sleepiness.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just close our eyes for ten minutes.¡¯


    Eventually, she dozed for a while and woke up later than expected. Fortunately, she was a fast reader, so she could easily finish two books before the morning passed.


    There were still books she hasn¡¯t checked, but it was impossible to bring them out with her, even if she was a member of the Parvis family.


    Keira put back the books on the shelves and headed out.


    As soon as she walked up from the library, she saw some maids chatting with each other.


    ¡°Where have you been and are you just coming back?¡±


    ¡°You know, the book Rose asked for, I went to the dorm to find it. I didn¡¯t know where I left it exactly, so I looked for it.¡±


    When Keira heard Rose¡¯s name, she listened carefully.


    ¡°What¡¯s that about? Is it interesting?¡±


    ¡°Not as good as the main novel¡­ It¡¯s more fun to read about the main couple. They haven¡¯t even mentioned Stella and Earl Graham and I¡¯m halfway through the story. It was all about the younger sister. Honestly, I didn¡¯t like it.¡±


    Stella? Earl Graham?


    Keira¡¯s ears twitched at the familiar names.


    I want to join! I want to join and talk about it with all of you!


    She wanted to ask what the story was about, what happened to the main couple after the main story ended, and she wanted to talk about how handsome was the male protagonist.


    Keira desperately wanted to join in on their conversation, and was about to when she heard the maids talk.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m sure our lady isn¡¯t curious about what happens to the main characters anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°She wants to learn more about the life of a normal aristocrat?¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t our lady an aristocrat, too? Why would she bother learning about it through books?¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s because she rarely goes outside the mansion. Doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s curious about how a normal noble lady lives?¡±


    ¡°Why would she want to know that all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Keira was unable to move a single step and approach the maids. A cold sweat ran down her spine.


    What did she say to Rose this morning?


    ¡°O¨Coh, yes, especially about the nighttime events in the capital. It was interesting that the young people enjoyed the masquerade all night long. I didn¡¯t even know there was this¨C.¡±


    ¡°And the main character¡¯s sister getting ready for the academy. Maybe it¡¯s because I was homeschooled.¡±


    She was sure she said that herself.


    She was filled with shame and couldn¡¯t approach the maids.


    ¡®I would have been more honest if only there weren¡¯t erotic scenes.¡¯


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t have read it all in the first place if those scenes weren¡¯t there.


    Keira, who couldn¡¯t join in on the conversation of the maids, could not help but look at them with eager eyes.


    The maids continued to chat.


    ¡°I loved the garden scene the most. I was so sure they¡¯ll get caught. I guess the possibility of getting seen made it more exciting?¡±


    ¡°For me, it was when they went to the villa by the beach. Or or, the one where they did it in front of the fireplace.¡±


    ¡°My vote goes to their first night after their marriage.¡±


    The voice in Keira¡¯s heart shouted, ¡®I also like the night of the wedding the most!¡¯


    ¡°Are you only interested in the erotic scenes? I like the scene where they immediately recognized each other at the masquerade.¡±


    ¡®Me, too! I really liked that scene, too!¡¯


    ¡°Did you like other stories besides the romance ones? It¡¯s more exciting to know that there¡¯s romance in the story.¡±


    ¡®Right. I like it better than getting irritated about villains.¡¯


    Her mouth was itching to chat with them, but she couldn¡¯t.


    As a high-ranking noble, she could never admit that she enjoyed reading such a steamy novel.


    ¡®No, never, no! No way!¡¯


    So, she just stared longingly at them from afar.


    Just then, one of the maids looked back, perhaps feeling her intense gaze.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    Her voice echoed throughout the hallway. Her face quickly turned pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¨C? Ack!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my god!¡±


    Their reactions were similar to the first maid. Someone even hiccuped.


    Keira was embarrassed.


    What¡¯s wrong with them all of a sudden?


    She even looked back because she thought her father might have appeared behind her.


    ¡®But there¡¯s nothing there?¡¯


    She faced the maids again, but the maids were apologizing, their backs bent down to the waist.


    ¡°S-sorry, my lady!¡¯


    ¡°I-i-it was break time. Please believe us!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go back!¡±


    Then as fast as the wind, they ran off.


    ¡°Ah¨C¡±


    Before she knew it, Keira was left alone in the hallway.


    She felt dejected. She wanted to hear more about their conversation.


    ¡®Why did they run away?¡¯


    She was already used to the situation. She had a similar experience before.


    The knights who were joking around would stop when they saw her.


    Did they think she would scold them for hanging around and not working?


    Keira felt wronged.


    Even though she was a strict master, she wasn¡¯t a ruthless person who wouldn¡¯t enjoy chatting and hanging out.


    ¡®¡­Do I really look that intimidating?¡¯


    Keira held her face. She didn¡¯t think she was scary enough to make people run away with just eye contact.


    Sullen, she realized. Everyone had to be reluctant to talk to her because they were scared of her cold appearance.


    But what about Rose and Zeke? Were they afraid of her, too?


    No. What was important was how well they knew her and how much they talked to her.


    What would have happened if she approached the maids and told them she read the book last night and enjoyed it? What if she had the courage to set aside her pride and say that she liked what she liked?


    ¡®Maybe they wouldn¡¯t run away like they did just now.¡¯


    She was lost in thought as she walked back to her bedroom.


    [1] She¡¯s basically saying that the novel and the book about spirits were written in the same language yet the former was more interesting


    |

 CH 1.20

    Finding an interest was easier than she thought.She desperately wanted to talk to people about what she liked.


    Now, she understood the principle of spending time with people of similar interests. They liked the same things, so they¡¯d get together and interact.


    In the past, she would have put more importance on keeping up appearances. The nobles, who took pride in being well educated and raised, did not recognize popular novels solely meant for enjoyment as literature.


    ¡®They must have thought it was much more important to maintain their noble dignity.¡¯


    She wanted to be just like her father, the perfect noble, and thought he would only recognize her worth if she was.


    It was quite tiring to act like someone else just to please others. She couldn¡¯t do what she wanted.


    Was there a need to live as before?


    Arthur was right.


    She needed to be genuinely interested in something to enjoy it.


    People gathered to share their interests and hobbies. It was natural for her to long for something similar.


    Thinking so, she felt a little brave.


    Back in the bedroom, Keira sat on a chair. Not long after, Rose came into the room.


    Rose: ¡°Have you finished your business in the library?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, not yet. I think I¡¯ll have to make time tomorrow, too. Rose, I have something to say.¡±


    Rose: ¡°What is it, my lady?¡±


    With her heart on her throat, Keira looked Rose in the eye.


    Rose was one of the closest people around her who shared the same interest. If she told her first, she might have the courage to talk to others, too.


    Keira: ¡°Actually, everything I said earlier this morning was a lie.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, it¡¯s not all lies¡­ but it was a lie when I said I was only interested in the depiction of the noble life. I had a lot of fun reading it. I mean, the love affair between Stella and Count Graham.¡±


    She kept stuttering when she confessed.


    Keira: ¡°I loved the their first meeting and the proposal scene¡­ O-of course, I liked the depiction of the life of the noble lady, but honestly, the other parts were more fun¡­ I lied  in the morning because I was embarrassed that I enjoyed reading the romance novel.¡±


    Rose replied.


    Rose: ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    Rose: ¡°I¡¯m glad you enjoyed reading the romance novel I recommended. Of course, you read it because you want to know how other noble ladies live, but you could still enjoy it, right?¡±


    Keira felt relieved and more comfortable. Yes, she wanted to have this conversation.


    Keira giggled, her laugh a pleasant sound.


    Rose: ¡°Why are you laughing, my lady?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just in a good mood.¡±


    Turning her head, she could see her reflection on the window.


    Only after acknowledging that she¡¯s being true to herself could she move forward.


    Meanwhile, the maids who ran away from Keira were breathing heavily. They ran with all their might, and their legs were shaking.


    ¡°I-I almost lost my liver.¡±


    ¡°Me, too.¡±


    ¡°Our lady¡­ Do you think our lady was glaring at us because we weren¡¯t working?¡±


    ¡°M-maybe?¡±


    They shuddered as they recalled the frosty stare directed at them. If they had noticed it a little later, their lady would have probably hung them upside down on a tree.


    ¡­The truth was it was a look that wanted to join the conversation.


    But her expression was so intense that the maid interpreted it as ¡®I will kill you all if you don¡¯t get to work right away.¡¯


    ¡°Good thing you saw her quickly, Emily.¡±


    But she didn¡¯t. If they knew the lady had been staring at them for a long time, they wouldn¡¯t have dared talked for so long.


    ¡°My back felt cold, and when I turned around¡­! Be careful, everyone. Sir Joseph got scolded last time, didn¡¯t he? The person I saw running errands with him¡­ was it you, Maria?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Apparently, sir Joseph cancelled one of the training sessions due to scheduling issues, and the atmosphere became very tense because of that.¡±


    It happened a few days ago before Keira returned to the past. She was still insecure against Joseph and was eager to find fault with him.


    ¡°A knight of that position was scolded like that, what would happen to mere maids like us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Although their lady wasn¡¯t one to punish people who were innocent, she was still scary.


    They stared at each other and nodded. Everyone had the same thought.


    ¡®Let¡¯s be careful of our actions in front of Lady Keira.¡¯


    The maids only cleaned bedrooms when the owners are away, because they would only get scolded if they cleaned while the owner is there.


    So, when Rose said she could go in to clean up, Emily naturally thought their lady was out.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    The lady was sitting by the desk, writing a letter. Keira didn¡¯t even look at her, but Emily, frightened, bowed down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I thought my lady wasn¡¯t here because Rose said I could come in.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me and do what you have to do. Let¡¯s skip cleaning the desk today.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    Keira looked up and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear me?¡±


    She said it with the intention of repeating what she said in case the maid didn¡¯t hear her, but Emily interpreted it a little differently.


    ¡®You¡¯re making me repeat myself. Do you want to die?¡¯


    Her blank face and cool features added to the effect.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡¯


    Emily was already panicking. She remembered what happened yesterday when she and a few maids were chatting and the lady saw them.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she made a mistake again, and less than a day later from the last.


    She resented Rose for telling her go in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me and clean up. You don¡¯t have to clean the desk.¡±


    ¡°E-e-excuse me, then! I¡¯ll clean up as fast as I can and leave you be.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Keira spoke as softly as she could, but Emily¡¯s reaction was still strange. She was looking paler by the second.


    She had a sense of deja vu. It was the same with the knights a few days ago.


    What did she do wrong this time?


    Keira tried to calm down the maid.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to clean quickly¡­ Just do what you normally do.¡±


    But, to Emily, it sounded much like:


    ¡®How dare you half-heartedly clean my room? Do you really want to get in trouble?¡¯


    ¡°T-t-then I¡¯ll take my time. Slowly and meticulously¡­¡±


    Tears were threatening to fall down Emily¡¯s face.


    She opened the windows and dusted off the tablecloths with vigor. By the time she finished wiping the cabinets and cleaning up the blankets, her back was drenched with sweat.


    ¡®I need to clean up and get out of here!¡¯


    That¡¯s all Emily kept thinking about.


    Meanwhile, Keira was also nervous.


    ¡®I have to give this to you¡­?¡¯ (IDK)


    Her left hand hidden under the desk fiddled with the novel. She needed to write a letter to her grandfather, but couldn¡¯t focus on the task.


    The book she was holding was the side story of ¡®Lady Stella¡¯s Exciting Summer Vacation.¡¯ Since it was shorter than the main novel, she could read it quickly.


    Rose could easily return the book to the owner, but Keira purposely choose to return it herself. It was because she found out that the owner of the book was Emily, the one assigned to clean her room.


    ¡®Try to talk naturally while giving it back.¡¯


    However, it wasn¡¯t easy to find the right timing, especially since Emily was focused on cleaning, not once making eye contact with her.


    It was amazing to see her cleaning so passionately to the point of sweating.


    ¡®Should I give it back¡­?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t talk to Emily.


    As time went by, Keira¡¯s back began to sweat.


    ¡®Please look over here!¡¯


    Keira stared at the back of the maid, hoping to make her look at her.


    ¡®Oh, oh my god! Why do you keep glaring at me!¡¯


    Keira didn¡¯t think Emily was avoiding making eye contact on purpose.


    Eventually, the opportunity arrived at the last minute.


    |

 CH 1.21

    Emily: ¡°I-I¡¯m done cleaning up, so I¡¯ll excuse myself, my lady.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    Keira stopped the maid who was backing away at a breakneck speed.


    Emily slowly raised her head.


    Emily: ¡°Do you need anything?¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡­ I wanted to return this.¡±


    Keira¡¯s voice was so soft, Emily bet that the footsteps of ants would be louder.


    ¡®What did she say?¡¯


    Emily still remembered the look on her lady¡¯s face when her lady asked her if she should repeat what she said. Fortunately for her, Keira spoke again.


    Keira: ¡°This side novel is yours, right? I enjoyed reading it.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    Keira swallowed and said.


    Keira: ¡°I heard you ladies yesterday while I was passing by¡­ You said the masquerade scene was your favorite?¡±


    Emily: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Emily felt stupid. She knew it wasn¡¯t right for staff to keep parroting ¡®Yes?¡¯ but the situation called for it. She desperately tried to recall what happened yesterday.


    Did she say that? She thought she did.


    Emily: ¡°M-my lady¡­ That is¡­ Well, we were on a break¡­¡±


    She suddenly realized that she could make her lady angrier if she made up excuses, so she changed courses.


    Emily: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t be chatting with the other maids in the future.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What are you talking about? I just wanted to say I also liked that scene the most.¡±


    Emily: ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I think¡­ I think we have the same taste. I wanted to ask if you can recommend any more novels.¡±


    In embarrassment, Keira¡¯s voice was becoming softer, but she tried to perk up. The more she talked, the less tense her expression became.


    But facing that frosty expression, Emily thought she would faint.


    ¡®Your expression and words don¡¯t match at all!¡¯


    She thought it was less surprising if her lady said: ¡®I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re reading this kind of book in my house! You¡¯re fired!¡¯


    Emily knew she had to say something since her lady asked for a recommendation, but her mind went blank.


    Emily: ¡°I-I can¡¯t think of anything right now¡­ Can I give you my recommendations later?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Okay, then.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be on my way, my lady.¡±


    Emily stepped back and left the room.


    When Keira heard the door click shut, she clenched both fists.


    ¡®See? It was nothing!¡¯


    It was a natural conversation between two people who shared the same interest. She convinced herself and nodded.


    After a while, Rose poked her head through the door.


    Rose: ¡°Are you finished writing your letter? May I come in?¡±


    Oh, the letter. Keira looked down at the desk. She only ended up writing two lines of greeting.


    She couldn¡¯t write the letter properly because she was too occupied focusing on finding an opportunity to start a conversation with Emily.


    Keira: ¡°Just a moment. I¡¯ll write it now.¡±


    Rose, a person she trusted, was the only one who should send the letter which will be delivered to her maternal grandfather.


    It was a letter to form a connection with their powerful family. A ¡®contingency¡¯ in case history repeated itself.


    The most ideal ending was to expose Cosette as a fraud, punish her, and be recognized as the real child of the Grand Duke.


    But Keira knew better than anyone that things couldn¡¯t always go the way she wanted them to.


    She must prepare for the worst. And the only one who could help her was her grandfather.


    She knew he was a cunning and greedy man, but they were on the same boat. If she told him she needed to discuss urgent matters about the safety of his family, he would not ignore her letter.


    After finishing the letter, telling her grandfather she wanted to meet and talk in person, Keira sealed the envelope tightly.


    Keira: ¡°Please make sure it¡¯s delivered directly to grandfather.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Rose took the letter and left.


    Keira clenched and unclenched her fist, recalling the conversation she had a while ago. Although it was short, it was important to take the first step.


    Will I be able to chat with others like that someday?


    ¡®Like the maids I saw yesterday¡­?¡¯


    Keira felt her hands tingle as she imagined laughing and chatting with the maids.


    As expected, Keira was still shy.


    ¡®Cosette didn¡¯t care at all.¡¯


    Perhaps because she grew up outside, Cosette had no qualms about hanging out with the servants. It was the complete opposite of Keira, who thought that keeping her distance from her subordinates was to preserve the dignity of the nobility.


    Keira once told Cosette that if she wanted to be part of the Parvis House, she needed to act like a proper noble. And instead, what did Cosette say?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get exhausted of living like that? That¡¯s why you¡¯re alone.¡±


    She said those words with a sneer.


    Keira bit her lip as she recalled that unfortunate encounter.


    She used to think Cosette¡¯s actions were vulgar, but perhaps it was the secret to quickly winning the hearts of the servants? They would look more kindly to the lady who laughed and played with them than the master who made them feel uncomfortable.


    Keira looked back on the things Cosette did. She was always smiling, laughing and saying hello to everyone.


    Keira thought she smiled too much. She thought it was unbefitting a noble who must keep their dignity.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t Cosette who had an issue, but Keira?


    ¡®¡­it wasn¡¯t that bad.¡±


    Reading romance novels and talking about them with others.


    What was so important about maintaining a noble¡¯s dignity?


    It was humbling to admit that the person she thought was inferior was right and she was wrong.


    If she hadn¡¯t experienced it in person, she would have lived her whole life in denial like she did in the past.


    But something was strange.


    Even though she admitted that Cosette was right and she was wrong, she didn¡¯t feel bad about it.


    Rather, she felt an unexpected sense of relief.


    ¡°What? My lady asked you to recommend a novel?¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m making it up? She really did!¡±


    The maids thought of the cool and blank face of their lady. No matter how much they tried to imagine it, they could only picture the lady see everything other than academic and classical scriptures as trash.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s planning to confiscate and burn them?¡±


    ¡°If she did, she would have just had our dorm searched!¡±


    Then Emily said.


    ¡°She heard our conversation yesterday. She said the masquerade ball was her favorite scene.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The maids stared blankly at each other.


    It¡¯s like Emily was saying that¡­


    ¡°It sounded like our lady was listening to our conversation because she wanted to talk about it, too.¡±


    They immediately dismissed the idea that the prestigious lady wanted to join in on their conversation about the romance novel.


    ¡°Someone might misunderstand. Watch your tongue, Emily. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¨C¡±


    Emily tried to protest but stopped.


    The lady never did say ¡®I wanted to join in on your conversation¡¯ or ¡®Your conversation was interesting.¡¯ So, it was hard to tell what she was really thinking behind her indifferent expression.


    If Emily misinterpreted what her master meant, she could be punished. Eventually, she just swallowed her words.


    ¡°Anyway, the important thing is the lady asked you for a recommendation. So, we need to think hard.¡±


    ¡°Since she said she wanted to know about the normal life of a noble, the story should be about a noble.¡±


    ¡°She might enjoy something sweet and light.¡±


    It was still hard to imagine the lady giggling over a romance novel, but since she asked the maid to recommend more stories, she had not choice but to follow the order.


    |

 CH 1.22

    It was a few days later that Ludwig realized he hadn¡¯t seen his daughter lately.


    When he called her for something, she only said, ¡°I¡¯m busy right now, so I¡¯ll see you later.¡±


    But, she didn¡¯t.


    He frowned.


    (Aide): ¡°My lady is in the underground library. She took the key from the butler two days ago, saying she wanted to find information about the spirits.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Information about the spirits¡­¡±


    ¡®They said she had sent ment to the temple to borrow all the books about spirits.¡¯


    When he first heard about, he just let it go. It was natural for the next Saintess to be curious about spirits.


    However, it bothered him that she didn¡¯t see him because she was busy researching.


    Ludwig: ¡°Where are the materials she borrowed from the temple? Have they returned it?¡±


    (Aide) ¡°I¡¯ll have it checked. Apparently, they were asked to look for cases where people saw the spirits.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Why would she be interested in that? She¡¯ll soon be able to manifest her abilities.¡±


    (Aide): ¡°Well, it¡¯s been two years since she became of age. I think it¡¯s natural to be anxious about it.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be impatient.¡±


    ¡®Is she worried that her abilities haven¡¯t manifested yet?¡¯


    Well, there were instances when the descendents saw the spirits as early as when they reached their adolescence, so it wasn¡¯t unreasonable to be nervous.


    It didn¡¯t matter how early or late one manifested, because as long as they had Parvis blood running in their veins, they had nothing to worry about.


    As long as they had Parvis blood, they had nothing to worry about¡­


    Ludwig: ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He was hit with a piercing headache.


    For a man who¡¯s suffer countless injuries in fights against monsters, this pain was unbearable.


    Ludwig: ¡°Agh!¡±


    (Aide): ¡°Your Grace!¡± The aide standing next to him supported him when he stumbled. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    (Aide): ¡°There¡¯s no way it was nothing!¡±


    The Grand Duke, a man who seemed indestructible, groaned and almost fell. It couldn¡¯t have been ¡®nothing.¡¯


    (Aide): ¡°I¡¯ll call for a doctor.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±


    He¡¯d been nursing a slight headache since this morning, most likely because he¡¯d been suffering from the same nightmare for two nights, but he still couldn¡¯t remember what it was about.


    ¡®I must have been exhausted lately.¡¯


    He attributed the unusual pains to fatigue and stress.


    (Aide): ¡°Your Grace, why don¡¯t you retire early tonight? I¡¯m worried¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I¡¯ve told you three times not to worry about it.¡±


    (Aide): ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I overstepped.¡±


    It was close to midnight when Ludwig finished his work and got up from his seat. It was also as that point that he realized Keira didn¡¯t go to see him.


    What? That can¡¯t be possible.


    There was an instinct that made him wonder if something happened to her.


    ¡®Was she still in the library?¡¯


    Ludwig went downstairs instead of heading to his bedroom on the third floor, and spotted his daughter Keira on the first floor.


    He heard two people speaking.


    Keira: ¡°Why did you throw it without asking me, Robert?¡±


    Robert, the butler, answered.


    Robert: ¡°I apologize, my lady. You always order me to throw it away, so I thought you would do it again. Forgive me. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    It seemed that the butler was being scolded for disposing something that the lady owned. The maids passing by were staring, wondering what to do.


    The Keira that the Grand Duke knew was very strict with punishments. He was the very one who taught her to be like that. Robert would never have gotten away with making a mistake unless there was a special reason.


    Keira then spoke, sheepishly scratching her cheek, ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve told you to throw them away.¡±


    The butler threw away invitations for the lady to tea parties and balls.


    While the Parvis house rarely interacted with other families to remain neutral, there was still a steady stream of invitations. Keira had also received a lot of invitations since her coming of age but had consistently ignored them.


    The only exceptions were major national events and banquets where father and daughter participated together.


    ¡®So, it¡¯s no wonder the butler threw away the invitations without asking.¡¯


    Robert started doing it a year ago, and Keira tolerated it because it was tiring to be asked about each invitation one by one.


    It was a little absurd to complain about it now.


    Keira: ¡°But isn¡¯t trash picked up at dawn? If you threw it away during the day, wouldn¡¯t it still be in the house?¡±


    Robert: ¡°Yes? I-if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll be back to check.¡±


    She knew that paper was segregated differently. It wouldn¡¯t have been too dirty.


    Keira nodded her head at the thought.


    Keira: ¡°Then, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    When she turned around, she found her father looking at her.


    ¡®What is he doing here?¡¯


    Ludwig: ¡°I heard you were in the library. What are you doing here?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah.¡±


    Keira remembered that her father summoned her. She didn¡¯t mean to ignore it. When she was finished reading in the library, she went straight to her bedroom, completely forgetting about the summons.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not going to your office. I¡¯ve been busy the whole day and completely forgot.¡±


    Anyone who heard it would know it was an insincere excuse.


    The eyes of the butler widened in surprise, as if he had seen a ghost. He approached Keira and whispered,


    Robert: ¡°M-my lady, what are you talking about?¡±


    Keira: ¡°What? It¡¯s true that I unintentionally forgot. I¡¯m asking for forgiveness.¡±


    She did say ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ to show her sincerity, but it seemed to only have shocked others.


    Even Ludwig, who rarely showed expression, slightly frowned.


    Keira: ¡°Anyway¡­ What did you call me for?¡±


    Even if she didn¡¯t ask, it was obvious the Grand Duke needed something done. He wouldn¡¯t have called for her if it was nothing.


    Sure enough, the expected came out of his mouth.


    Ludwig: ¡°We have something to discuss about Zichhardt¡¯s coming-of-age banquet. I don¡¯t think we should be standing here and talking about it, so come to my office tomorrow morning.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±


    Keira was inexperienced in hosting balls and banquets, but she would do her best to prepare for Zeke¡¯s coming-of-age celebration.


    She nodded her head in determination.


    Ludwig: ¡°Did you and the butler have a problem? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Robert threw out all of the invitations without asking me, but I¡¯m also at fault for letting him do that before.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Invitations? Why are you looking for those?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I was thinking of accepting an invitation from one of the families.¡±


    The Parvis family had always avoided forming alliances with other family to remain neutral. It was to stay away from political conflicts and preserve the honor of being chosen by God.


    Ludwig¡¯s frown deepened when he heard Keira¡¯s answer.


    Ludwig: ¡°Have you forgotten our duty? What on Earth are you thinking?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡±m just getting tired of always being at home.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Robert: ¡°M-my lady!¡±


    Ludwig thought he had misheard. Even Robert and the maids in the room who heard their lady were dumbfounded.


    Keira: ¡°Ah.¡±


    Keira put her hand on her mouth as if she had made a mistake, looking embarrassed.


    The people who saw her expression were relieved. The lady couldn¡¯t have meant to say such words. It was probably just a slip of the tongue¡­


    Keira: ¡°Please excuse me. I didn¡¯t mean to say it aloud.¡±


    ¡­Either way, it was a slip of the tongue.

 CH 1.23

    Keira knew that the man in front of her didn¡¯t care about her. He didn¡¯t care about what she did as long as it didn¡¯t affect their family.


    So, if he reacted negatively on something she¡¯s about to do, it wasn¡¯t because he was worried about his daughter, but the reputation of the family.


    Ludwig: ¡°If you start accepting invitations now, many may interpret it as something else.¡±


    As expected, Keira was right.


    After the first Grand Duke declared that he would remain neutral in politics, the Parvis family had never been involved in it.


    If Keira, who had rarely participated in social activities, decided to start now, many brows would be raised. And many would suspect that the lady¡¯s sudden change was under the orders of the Grand Duke.


    Ludwig: ¡°I hate getting involved in struggles between noble families. You can do whatever you want as long as it doesn¡¯t affect our family¡¯s name.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, I will keep that in mind.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°What will you do when people wonder if your attendance is more than just simply attending?¡±


    So, he was worried about how she would maintain the family¡¯s neutrality. Ludwig was that kind of person. A man who was strictly for his family and his duties.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t a baseless concern.


    Keira had no plans of ending it at just one banquet or party, and had thought long and hard on what to say when people become suspicious.


    Keira: ¡°There¡¯s one good excuse.¡±


    Keira answered, raising an index finger.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m of marriageable age, and I¡¯m trying to find a husband?¡±


    A heavy silence fell.


    Ludwig jolted in surprise, a reaction rarely seen from the Grand Duke.


    No, Ludwig wasn¡¯t the only one surprised. The butler, the maids passing by, everyone in the area were struck silent.


    Keira looked around the room, suddenly anxious at their reaction.


    There are many nobles who have chosen to stay single and unmarried their whole lives, but about 40% of the aristocratic population have gotten married and started families.


    So, it shouldn¡¯t have been too shocking for Keira to make such a declaration.


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, well, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m really getting married¡­¡±


    Feeling awkward for no reason, she scratched her cheek.


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s an excuse. An excuse. Getting married¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­I have no plan to do it¡¯ died in her throat when she suddenly remembered the romance novel she recently read.


    Men. Relationships. Marriage.


    She suddenly blushed.


    ¡°Anyway, if anyone questions my intentions, that¡¯s the excuse. It¡¯s common to participate in social gatherings when looking for a marriage partner, right?¡±


    Her cheeks were still flushed when she said so.


    ¡®A-am I mistaken? My lady¨C?¡¯


    ¡®Out of all people, Lady Keira?!¡¯


    Such thoughts filled the heads of everyone who heard Keira.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Ludwig was the first to come back to his senses.


    Ludwig: ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in going to parties? And why would you use that as an excuse?¡±


    Keira wondered that, too. She hasn¡¯t been interested in doing things she wasn¡¯t supposed to do, so why now?


    Why now?


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, too. I thought you wouldn¡¯t care about what I did as long as it doesn¡¯t hurt the family name?¡±


    Ludwig¡¯s mouth snapped shut when Keira answered.


    After a long silence, he opened his mouth as if forced.


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­Okay. We¡¯ll talk about this again when your excuse doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Keira left her seat in a hurry in fear of making the situation more awkward.


    Keira: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    She purposefully sped up her pace when she felt an intense gaze on the back of her head.


    As soon as Keira disappeared, the people left in the room began whispering among themselves.


    ¡°My lady, does she really think of getting married?¡±


    ¡°She said it was just an excuse.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen her make that face before¡­¡±


    ¡°A-actually, me, too.¡±


    They pictured the ice cold lady, a woman icy enough to wonder if blue blood ran through her veins. Seeing her flushed cheeks definitely shocked them.


    ¡°So, the family will be taking in a son-in-law[1] soon?¡±


    ¡°I-is it worth celebrating?¡±


    ¡°Who knows.¡±


    Ludwig, who had sharp hearing, heard everything the maids said.


    Why on earth was he upset? Was it because she obviously drew a line, telling him not to worry about her business? If not, for what reason?


    Robert, who had noticed the Duke¡¯s dark mood, carefully spoke.


    Robert: ¡°¡­Your Grace, what shall we do? Milady was invited¨C¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Bring it. Letters aren¡¯t prohibited.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Keira was a sincere child. She did not neglect her duties or cause trouble.


    If she had decided to interact with other people, there would be a good reason.


    He wanted to believe so, but¡­


    ¡®She said she wanted to take a break from Knight duties, and she seemed to be in a slump.¡¯


    The atmosphere around her has changed. He couldn¡¯t pinpoint it, but something has changed.


    Did puberty come late?


    He shook his head at the absurdity of it. Whatever the reason for the change, as the head of the Parvis family, he was responsible for managing the family affairs.


    Especially when it came to correspondence with other families. The Parvis family must remain neutral no matter what.


    Ludwig: ¡°Robert.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Report everything to me. What events she attends, who she meets, and what she is doing.¡±


    It was his duty, and he would never neglect his duties.


    Early in the morning, a stack of invitations arrived on her desk. It was a little wrinkled but still clean.


    Keira checked every invitation she received.


    There was a purpose for going outside the house¡­


    ¡®A place where I can meet my grandfather naturally would be good.¡¯


    It was almost impossible to avoid the eyes of the Grand Duke in the Parvis mansion, so she had to meet her grandfather outside.


    The Parvis mansion was located outside the capital. It would be better to attend a banquet closer to the Edinburgh property. That way, it wouldn¡¯t seem unnatural for them to meet.


    ¡®I¡¯d rather go to a banquet held by Marquess Francais.¡¯


    The talkative Marquess Francais would definitely open her mouth when she sees that member of the Parvis Family has accepted their invitation. It was more likely that the news would fall into her grandfather¡¯s ears.


    In her last letter to her grandfather, she mentioned that she would like to meet at a ball hosted by another family.


    A shrewd man wouldn¡¯t ignore what she said.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure Father knows I sent a letter to my mother¡¯s family. It would be dangerous to send one again.¡¯


    The Grand Duke didn¡¯t want his children to interact with their grandparents. Since it was the duty of the Parvis family to remain neutral, he didn¡¯t want to seem as if he¡¯s favoring a certain family.


    Keira thanked Marquess Francais for inviting her to the ball.


    [1] They used the term ¡®?????¡¯ (de-ril sa-wee) which is a marriage custom where a son-in-law becomes a member of one¡äs wife¡äs family; marry into the family of his wife.

 CH 1.24

    Just as Keira was finished replying, Arthur arrived, carrying a large glass bottle.


    Arthur: ¡°Good morning, my lady.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Sitting by the desk, Keira greeted him back.


    Keira: ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Vice Captain sent this. He heard that you took a break and was worried you were feeling unwell. They said it¡¯s good for rejuvenation.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Please thank Sir Joseph for me.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°I will.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s something I want to say to you¡­¡±


    Keira glanced at Rose. Rose, a quick-witted woman, bowed and left the room.


    When the two were left alone, Arthur¡¯s expression became serious. If milady wanted to keep this a secret¡­


    Arthur: ¡°Is this important enough to send your maid out?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, it¡¯s a little embarrassing to talk about it in front of others.¡±


    She cleared her throat in embarrassment. It was then that Arthur remembered their earlier conversation.


    ¡°Actually, I want to interact with people outside the family, but I don¡¯t know where to start.¡±


    The lady sometimes started very embarrassing conversations.


    Keira: ¡°The hobby thing you mentioned before, I think I found one.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Oh, is that so? That was fast. Congratulations! May I know what it is?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Um, that¡¯s¡­ I¡¯d like to keep it a secret for now.¡±


    She was shy to tell Arthur, a man.


    Arthur¡¯s eyes gleamed at the mysterious answer.


    ¡®What kind of hobby is it?!¡¯


    Keira: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to admit that it was fun at first. It was something that I thought was below me.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°I see.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I didn¡¯t think I could enjoy this kind of thing.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Oh! I think I know what that is. I have that kind of hobby, too.¡±


    Keira: ¡°May I ask what it is?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°To hang out at a casino.¡±


    Keira was so surprised that she dropped the pen she was holding.


    Casino, gambling house, spending money.


    In her eyes as a person with a conservative upbringing, gambling was akin to falling into the devil¡¯s temptation.


    Arthur: ¡°You must be surprised¡­ It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a crime, right?¡±


    Arthur scratched his cheek embarrassingly.


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    Arthur: ¡°At first, I wondered if should even go to a place like that because I was a knight. But it was fun. It¡¯s fun to talk to friends over drinks and play games.¡±


    Keira nodded at the part when he said ¡®with friends.¡¯ It was a pleasure to share hobbies with others.


    However, gambling was a little¡­


    No, it wasn¡¯t even illegal, was it?


    He wasn¡¯t wasting his fortune; he¡¯s just enjoying it leisurely, wasn¡¯t he?


    But wouldn¡¯t it be weird for a knight to frequent a gambling den?


    Keira has never had a positive image of gambling, but there was nothing she could do if others liked it.


    Come to think of it, she didn¡¯t think she was in a position to say anything about other people¡¯s hobbies¡­ She was confused.


    Arthur: ¡°At first, I went without telling my colleagues. I was worried that if milady caught me, I¡¯d be chased out.¡±


    Keira: ¡°So, what happened?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Oh, well. It turns out everyone knew I was going to the casino.¡±


    Keira: ¡°How did you get caught so easily?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t intend to really hide it. I feel like I¡¯ve become a criminal for no reason if I used a disguise or pseudonym. So, I got caught. Nothing happened though.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°A lot of people are doing it? Well, some conservative seniors told me not to go too much, but recently, they haven¡¯t bothered me about it. These days, I go with the other knights.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then, are you drinking cocktails together?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Yes, with the other knights.¡±


    She asked because she was a little embarrassed.


    Keira: ¡°¡­Does His Grace know?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not sure, but I don¡¯t think His Grace would care about what the knights are doing over the weekend.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Keira nodded her head. He was usually indifferent about other people.


    Arthur: ¡°Anyway, I was really just panicking on my own that others might see.¡±


    Didn¡¯t you think of keeping it a secret?


    Keira instead swallowed what she wanted to ask. She sympathized with his words to a certain extent.


    You don¡¯t have to deny yourself something you because of what other people might think.


    Unless it¡¯s a crime like murder, of course.


    Arthur: ¡°Ah, speaking of which, would you like to go with me this weekend? The casino, I mean. I¡¯m supposed to go with the other knights, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fun.¡±


    She was even more surprised than the first time he said ¡®casino.¡¯ However, there wasn¡¯t a pen left to drop.


    Keira: ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    The Parvis family was often referred to as the Goddess¡¯ chosen family bestowed with a sacred duty. Therefore, it was only natural for the Parvis family to have close ties with the Temple and have similar beliefs as them.


    Being conservative meant that the feeling of going to a casino was comparable to walking into a depraved territory.


    She could immediately refuse if she wasn¡¯t comfortable to do it¡­


    ¡®But Sir Arthur might feel hurt.¡¯


    She put herself in his shoes, imagining she recommended her hobby to him. But he hated it.


    ¡®Did you really enjoy reading this?¡¯


    -and what if she said yes? Surely, she¡¯d be hurt! Extremely hurt!


    When she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t say no.


    ¡®You said it because you wanted to recommended something you liked to me¡­¡¯


    She could see Arthur¡¯s smiling face. If she refused, would his face fall and become sad?


    She couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Keira: ¡°A-alright. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Oh, really, milady?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Arthur thought, ¡®I didn¡¯t think milady would agree to go¡­ I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d accept it willingly.¡¯


    She might have been waiting to be invited. She did say she wanted to get along with the knights.


    He felt even more obligated to build a bridge between milady and the knights.


    Arthur¡¯s face brightened.


    Arthur: ¡°Then, let¡¯s go this Friday evening. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have fun.¡±


    Arthur then left the room with a bounce in his step.


    Keira grabbed her head in exasperation.


    ¡®I told him I would go!¡¯


    Casino! A gambling den!


    Just a few days ago, she got drunk and she started reading novels with immoral content.


    Now there¡¯s gambling.


    One strong word came into her head.


    Corruption.


    She felt like a delinquent who was influenced by bad friends to learn how to drink and smoke; like she went on the wrong track where she wasn¡¯t supposed to go.


    Keira: ¡°No.¡±


    Keira shook it off. She wasn¡¯t on the path to corruption, but on a way to a new world she¡¯s never experienced before.


    She didn¡¯t have to live like the sheltered daughter she was, right?


    Keira sighed. Thinking too much about it would only make her anxiety fester.


    ¡®Yeah, go to the casino but don¡¯t gamble.¡¯


    She¡¯d drink cocktails and watch the others play. That was an acceptable compromise.


    She heard a knock on the door.


    Keira: ¡°Come in.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Milady, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Rose peeked in.


    Rose: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had to go to His Grace¡¯s office this morning?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    She¡¯d almost forgotten again. Keira got up from her seat after sealing her reply to Marquess Francais.


    It was impossible to ignore His Grace¡¯s summons, especially since they had to talk about Zeke¡¯s coming-of-age banquet.


    |

 CH 1.25

    A hostess was often responsible for banquets held by nobles. However, there was no mistress in the Grand Duchy of Parvis. The first wife was divorced, and the second died shortly after giving birth to Zeke.


    Thus, Keira became the person in charge of the banquet. But considering her age, she couldn¡¯t have had much experience taking charge of such events.


    Ludwig: ¡°I invited a madam to assist you. You¡¯ve never hosted a banquet like this before, so you¡¯ll need help.¡±


    If she had experience before she went back in time, she wouldn¡¯t have needed assistance, but sadly it wasn¡¯t the case.


    Ludwig had Viscountess Shore in mind to assist Keira. As Rose described, the Viscountess was a composed and level headed woman.


    ¡°She¡¯s an elegant but fastidious woman.¡±


    Her scheduled visit was after lunch.


    Keira was lost in thought as she walked.


    ¡®Should I send someone to the Magic Tower to ask if there¡¯s magic that can turn back time¡­ No, I¡¯ve already searched about spirits; it would be suspicious to send someone to the Magic Tower.¡¯


    While it was natural for her to be interested in spirits, she had nothing to do with people at the Magic Tower. It would be suspicious if she asked about magic that could turn back time out of nowhere.


    Things would be more difficult if the Grand Duke kept a close eye on her tracks because of it.


    ¡®As far as I know, there isn¡¯t magic that could turn back time.¡¯


    Keira learned magic and performed quite well, though she only studied combat magic. Magic related to time and space, on the other hand, was difficult to learn.


    If it was even possible to turn back time, magicians would consider it a miracle, not magic.


    So, let¡¯s say that a miracle of going back in time happened. Why was Keira, who did nothing, the only one who had memories of the past? Who and why did they turn back time, and why did she have memories of the past?


    Just why?


    It was useless no matter how much she thought about it.


    At that time, there was a shadow walking near where she was, treading slowly, still unaware that Keira was there.


    Emily: ¡°Ack! M-milady.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, Emily.¡±


    She walked cautiously to Keira, her face showing her surprise when Keira called her by her name.


    Emily: ¡°Y-you know my name¡­?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, Rose told me.¡±


    Her memory was not so bad that she¡¯d forget what she heard yesterday.


    Keira: ¡°But what are you doing?¡±


    Emily: ¡°I-I¡¯m here to give this to you.¡±


    Emily stuttered, holding out a book. Originally, she only planned to have Rose pass it on to the lady.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it to her yourself? It¡¯s good to make a lasting impression[1] on her.¡±


    Rose then refused to take the book, giving her no choice but to give the item to the lady herself.


    Lasting impression?


    Emily, who wanted to live a long and peaceful life, had no desire to catch the attention of the fearsome lady.


    She didn¡¯t expect such a woman to read romance novels, but that didn¡¯t necessarily mean Emily stopped being scared of her.


    Emily: ¡°Yesterday, you asked me to recommend a book similar to ¡®Stella.''¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Keira glanced at the spot behind Emily where two people were standing behind a pillar.


    ¡®Why are they hiding behind the pillars?¡¯


    Maybe it was Emily¡¯s colleagues. They were probably walking together and hid when Emily approached Keira.


    It was suspicious why maids in the house were hiding like thieves, but Keira thought of a possibility.


    ¡®By any chance¡­?¡¯


    Were they hiding from afar because they wanted to talk about the books like she wanted to the other day?


    Unbeknownst to Keira, Emily brought her friends because she was afraid to go alone.


    People often perceive others¡¯ actions by their own standards.[2]


    Keira: ¡°Don¡¯t hide behind the pillar. Come out.¡±


    She heard them gasp.


    Soon after, two maids around Emily¡¯s age appeared. For reasons Keira couldn¡¯t comprehend, the two maids looked pale.


    (Maid 1): ¡°M-m-milady, this is¡­¡±


    (Maid 2): ¡°W-we didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop like that.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I know.¡±


    If they had every intention of spying, they wouldn¡¯t have been so clumsy in hiding.


    ¡®Calm down, calm down,¡¯ Keira thought to herself as she tried to hold in her excitement. It was a little embarrassing to show too much joy at the situation.


    Keira: ¡°Did you happen to be hiding to talk about the book?¡±


    (Maid 1): ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    (Maid 2): ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    The two maids, Lira and Miranda, eyed each other. What was milady talking about? It was unexpected, but it was better than the lady thinking they were spying on her.


    They nodded their heads desperately.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    ¡°O-of course, since we¡¯re not properly educated, we can¡¯t have a conversation that suits your level, but¨C!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what¡¯s it was, then?¡±


    So, that¡¯s why they were hiding. Keira nodded softly.


    ¡®Because they were scared to talk to me, they just hid and stared from afar.¡¯


    Just as she couldn¡¯t join in on the maids¡¯ conversation because she was shy.


    She felt a sense of camaraderie.


    ¡®Is this really¡­ an opportunity?¡¯


    A chance to talk about hobbies with others in a natural way!


    She was still a little embarrassed to talk with many people about romance novels, but she couldn¡¯t resist the opening that came.


    Keira calmed her trembling heart and opened her mouth.


    Keira: ¡°This book, I¡¯d like to hear a little bit about it before I read it.¡±


    Maid: ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    Keira tried to speak naturally, but she guessed it wasn¡¯t enough. The maids were trembling.


    ¡®What else did I do wrong this time?¡¯


    It was like that when interacting with the knights; it really was hard to get along with the employees of the house.


    Keira once again spoke softly.


    Keira: ¡°I want to hear a little bit about this book before I read it.¡±


    The maids couldn¡¯t help but answer when the lady asked them. Emily trembled and squeezed out an answer.


    Emily: ¡°The main character, a maid, meets His Majesty the Crown Prince, and ascends to the throne¡­¡±


    Maid: ¡°It¡¯s a story about a maid working at the palace, and becoming the Hwangjabi[3].¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­Hwangjabi? Does that make sense?¡±


    The prince bringing a maid into the royal family¡­ She¡¯s never heard of such a thing.


    Stella was a little poor, but she was a noble. It wasn¡¯t absurd for her to end up with a rich count.


    No matter how blindly in love a prince was, would he marry a commoner? Keira didn¡¯t think anyone would ever see that.


    ¡°That is¡­ it¡¯s because it¡¯s a novel.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a novel.¡±


    ¡°There are fantasy novels where the protagonist travels to a different world or reincarnates into a completely different person. Compared to that, it¡¯s realistic for a maid to end up marrying a prince.¡±


    Was that so?


    Keira¡¯s head tilted.


    In fact, one of the works published by a renowned writer recently was about a person who turned into a worm.


    Compared to that, wasn¡¯t it more realistic for a maid to become a princess consort?


    By the time she nodded, convinced, Emily spoke more.


    [1] The author used ¡°???¡± (nundojang) and it¡¯s a saying akin to ¡®catch their attention.¡¯ [2] Most likely, this means people would have different interpretations of other people¡¯s actions. [3] ??? (hwangjabi) means ¡®the prince¡¯s wife¡¯


    |

 CH 1.26

    Emily: ¡°Milady must be happy. If you want, you can meet the handsome guys in the books as much as you want.¡±


    (Maid): ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Huh?¡±


    What were they talking about?


    Keira had never been on a date with a man, let alone been in a relationship. She never had the time and chance to meet one.


    No, she didn¡¯t even think she wanted to date before that.


    Keira: ¡°H-how can I do that? I couldn¡¯t possibly¡­¡±


    (Maid): ¡°May I ask why you think so? You have many opportunites to meet noble men.¡±


    (Maid): ¡°That¡¯s right. Of course, not all aristocrats are handsome and would make for good husbands, but if it¡¯s milady, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to choose whoever you want.¡±


    (Maid): ¡°They say that noble ladies¡¯ biggest concern when reaching adulthood is to find a good husband. The social world is the best place for it.¡±


    Keira didn¡¯t even think of it before. The story in the romance novels felt like it was from a different world.


    ¡®¡­I thought it wasn¡¯t set in a different world, didn¡¯t I?¡¯


    The reason why she started reading such books in the first place was to find out how normal noble ladies lived.


    She was the mistress of the Grand Duchy, one of the highest nobles in the country. Unlike the maids who were far from the aristocratic society, Keira was at the center of it.


    In other words, they were right when they said that Keira had many opportunities to meet men. Furthermore, noble ladies her age were eager to find a good husband.


    What she thought was a fantasy world far from herself was actually a stone¡¯s throw away.


    When she realized that, her whole face went red. The thought of meeting a handsome Count just like Stella made her feel warm.


    In reality though, Keira would be more comparable to the Count than Stella in terms of power and position. There weren¡¯t many unmarried men who could refuse the next Saintess, who not only was a beauty, but also had the power of the Grand Duchy in the palm of her hand.


    (Maid): ¡°Oh, milady, you¡¯re blushing.¡±


    (Maid): ¡°Oh, my, you are.¡±


    Why was she blushing all of a sudden? The maids thought of the same thing but dismissed it immediately.


    ¡®The stern lady couldn¡¯t possibly be excited at the thought of romance?¡¯


    ¡®But if she¡¯s not feeling unwell, that¡¯s the only possible explanation¡­¡¯


    ¡®It can¡¯t be¡­ Can it?¡¯


    Keira¡¯s whole face was flushed as she pursed her lips. Anyone could tell she was feeling shy.


    At that time, the maids began to feel more at ease. This lady seemed like the type they could laugh and talk with. The maids giggled, the tension slowly faded.


    Keira: ¡°I-it looks like that¡¯s the case.¡±


    (Maid): ¡°Was it yesterday? I heard you talking to the butler about going to a ball or tea party?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, maybe.¡±


    (Maid): ¡°Wow!¡±


    The maids perked up at Keira¡¯s answer. Miranda clapped, completely forgetting the rule ¡®never relax in front of Lady Keira.¡¯


    Miranda: ¡°Milady, hasn¡¯t it been a long time since you attended a social gathering?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes. The last one I attended was the New Year¡¯s Banquet hosted by the royal family.¡±


    Lira couldn¡¯t help herself and joined in.


    Lira: ¡°So does this mean Rose and the headmaid will be helping you dress up again?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I believe so. But why do you ask?¡±


    (Maid): ¡°We¡¯ve always wanted to see. Party dresses or jewelry¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then you should discuss with Rose and choose my outfit for that day.¡±


    (Maid): ¡°Really, milady?¡±


    She didn¡¯t really understand why they were so happy, but she was glad to see them so lively.


    (Maid): ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk to Rose about it. Thank you so much, milady! We¡¯re so, so happy!¡±


    Before she even knew it, the tension completely disappeared; she was laughing and enjoying the conversation with the maids.


    She once thought it was beneath her to act that way towards the staff. She berated Cosette for chatting loudly with the maids, telling her it was unbecoming of a noble to act that way.


    Perhaps, it wasn¡¯t the act of laughing and interacting with the staff that could ruin one¡¯s reputation, but the opposite.


    ¡®Unlike Cosette, I wanted to show that I¡¯m a well-mannered aristocrat.¡¯


    So, she acted more strictly and haughtily. She thought if she acted like that, she could prove everyone she¡¯s the daughter of the Grand Duke¡­


    Keira: ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened at the lady¡¯s words.


    Emily: ¡°Sorry? May I ask why you¡¯re saying thank you?¡±


    Keira: ¡°The book you lent me. It¡¯s not a property of the house but a book you bought with your own expenses, right?¡±


    Emily: ¡°Ah¨C.¡±


    Emily looked a little moved somehow. Her eyes sparkled and cheeks slightly flushed. In the end, she even shed tears.


    Keira: ¡°W-why are you crying?¡±


    Emily: ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was worried that milady wouldn¡¯t like it, so I¡¯m relieved¡­ And you remembered my name¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Your tears are falling. Someone might think I made you cry.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Emily wiped her face with her sleeve. Embarrassed, she smiled as she avoided the lady¡¯s gaze.


    Keira didn¡¯t think Emily would tear up like that. To see her so happy like that, Keira felt ashamed for not normally treating them like this.


    Fortunately for them, Paula¡¯s voice broke the awkward moment.


    Paula: ¡°Emily! Lira! Miranda! I was wondering where you guys went, and you¡¯re here¨C Oh, milady, you were here, too.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been talking.¡±


    Paula: ¡°Perhaps¡­ Have these kids made a mistake?¡±


    The maid looked quite nervous.


    There have been instances when the superiors were reprimanded for failing to educate young maids if they made mistakes.


    Seeing the look on Paula¡¯s face made Keira reflect on herself.


    ¡®Was I that strict?¡¯


    Keira tried her best to speak softly.


    Keira: ¡°Not at all. You can take them if you need to do anything. It looks like I¡¯ve kept them for too long. See you next time.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Yes! See you next time, milady.¡±


    Paula: ¡°E-Emily!¡±


    Paula was appalled by the attitude of her juniors who treated the lady so casually. However, since Keira did not seem to take issue with it, she couldn¡¯t scold them on the spot.


    Paula: ¡°Then, we¡¯ll get going.¡±


    The maids took three steps back, then turned around to walk back to their work.


    After they disappeared from sight, Keira smiled proudly to herself.


    ¡®The conversation was natural.¡¯


    No one would have guessed she was so nervous the whole time she was talking to the maids. She thought it would take her a long time to find the right opportunity to talk to the maids, but she was glad the unexpected encounter happened.


    She walked with a bounce on her step.


    ¡°Where were you doing there with milady?! I was so nervous. I thought you were going to get in trouble again!¡±


    Paula shrieked, her hands on her waist. She didn¡¯t think of their lady as a bad master, however, like with the Grand Duke, it wasn¡¯t easy to interact with the lady. It was hard to feel at ease in front of her. Their lady had always been a stickler for rules and would punish people who made mistakes.


    ¡®Even if I¡¯ve been with her since she was a baby, I still feel this way.¡¯


    It was hard to believe that these young maids were so at ease in front of the lady.


    Paula: ¡°Fortunately, milady was forgiving this time but¨C¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s not like that!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She called for me first. She wanted to borrow a book.¡±


    ¡°Book?¡±


    Paula¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Lady Keira borrowed a book from a maid? Not the other way around?


    |

 CH 1.27

    Paula: ¡°You only read romance and horror novels, don¡¯t you? One time, you were so scared that you couldn¡¯t work the night shift.¡±


    Emily looked slightly offended at the insinuation that she couldn¡¯t possibly own a book that the lady would want to read.


    ¡®No, of course it¡¯s true.¡¯


    Truthfully, Emily¡¯s bookshelf was full of interesting novels.


    Emily: ¡°You used to say that if you caught me reading these books again, you¡¯d confiscate it, right? But you enjoyed reading it, too.¡±


    Paula: ¡°What?¡±


    Emily became more confident when she saw the embarrassed look on Paula¡¯s face. It was the lady herself who asked Emily to recommend more books, and the one who said she enjoyed reading them.


    Paula: ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    Emily: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to milady¡¯s room to see for yourself. I think my book is in there.¡±


    Seeing Emily speak up with such confidence made it hard for Paula to dismiss her claim. She tried to imagine their lady reading a romance novel. It really didn¡¯t fit¡­


    A war novel sounded more likely.


    Emily: ¡°So, are you going to reprimand me for reading something that¡¯s not academic?¡±


    If she did that, then that meant their lady was also reading something unacademic.


    Emily raised her chin triumphantly and received a light chop from Paula.


    Paula: ¡°I was mistaken, then. I¡¯m relieved that milady has been kind to you. But be careful not to do anything out of line.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Paula: ¡°The same goes for you two! Got it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Paula: ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get back to work.¡±


    The maids scattered as soon as Paula dismissed them. She looked anxiously at their backs and was lost in thought.


    ¡®Milady borrowed the romance novel? Not confiscate it?¡¯


    She still couldn¡¯t believe it. If it was a horror novel, she would have understood it a little bit. But ¡®girly¡¯ and ¡®milady¡¯ were two words she¡¯d never thought to say together in a sentence.


    ¡®Something¡¯s weird¡­¡¯


    She should check with Rose.


    A day later, it was Friday. When Keira came up to her room after dinner, a letter was waiting for her.


    It was a letter from Marquess Francais.


    ¡®Who was that again?¡¯


    After a moment, she remembered. Marquess Francais was the person whose invitation Keira had accepted.


    The Marquess must have thanked her for accepting the invitation, but Keira was too preoccupied to read the letter properly.


    She was worried about something else.


    The book she had borrowed from Emily used the expression ¡®wallflower,¡¯ an insult used to call people standing alone in the corner of a ballroom. Loners, so to speak.


    ¡®What if I look like that?¡¯


    What if she attended the ball, but came home after sipping drinks by herself? Nothing would be more embarrassing and depressing than that.


    Her expression became somber. She felt like a student worried about the low grades she got at practical class.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Rose asked.


    Keira hesitated for a moment and replied.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m worried about becoming a wallflower at Marquess Francais¡¯ ball.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Oh, my. You were worrying about that? A wallflower!¡±


    Rose laughed as if she had heard a joke.


    Keira: ¡°Don¡¯t laugh. I¡¯m serious. If I come back from the ball just standing alone¡­ I¡¯d be really sad.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, milady. There will be plenty of people who will want to talk to you. And you¡¯re not even going alone, so why are you worried?¡±


    Keira: ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m going alone.¡±


    Rose¡¯s face fell when she heard Keira¡¯s answer.


    Rose: ¡°¡­You¡¯re going alone?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, by myself.¡±


    Rose: ¡°You¡¯re not bringing a partner?¡±


    Keira froze.


    Partner.


    Why hadn¡¯t she thought of that? Keira wanted to grab her head in frustration.


    It was absurd for a noble lady who had recently become an adult would attend a dance without a partner¡­ unless she wanted to become the center of attention, of course.


    Whenever Keira had to attend a banquet, she was always accompanied by her father. This time, however, it was impossible.


    ¡®¡­What should I do? I¡¯m not close to anyone enough to ask them.¡¯


    She agonized with her head on the desk.


    ¡®Zeke¡¯s not an adult yet, so he can¡¯t attend social events outside the house.¡¯


    The knights came to mind, but¡­


    ¡®We¡¯re not close enough for me to ask any of them to be my partner.¡¯


    They have just gone past the stage of misunderstanding each other. Except for Arthur, she hasn¡¯t had a meaningful conversation with any of the knights since the last drinking party.


    And even with Sir Arthur, she wouldn¡¯t consider them close either.


    Rose: ¡°You didn¡¯t think of that?¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­I completely forgot.¡±


    Rose: ¡°What about going with His Grace as usual?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No way! And do you think His Grace will actually change his schedule for me?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true. Then, why don¡¯t you ask one of the knights?¡±


    Keira hesitated.


    Keira: ¡°We¡¯re not close enough to ask each other favors.¡±


    Rose: ¡°I can think of a person who will be disheartened if he heard you¡­¡±


    Before Keira could ask, there was a knock on the door.


    Emily stuck out her head and said.


    Emily: ¡°Milady, I heard you had an appointment for dinner? I was surprised that you didn¡¯t answer even after calling you for a long time. I was worried something might have happened¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, is it that time already?¡±


    Looking at the clock, it was almost 7. She had planned to take the carriage and leave at 7:30.


    Emily handed over a butterfly mask.


    Emily: ¡°Here¡¯s the mask you asked for. By the way, where are you going to even need a mask?¡±


    Emily tried to be nonchalant about asking. Rose, who has taken care of Keira since she was young, was listening, too.


    Keira couldn¡¯t bear to say that she was going to the casino.


    Keira: ¡°Yes, um, just outside. People might recognize me.¡±


    She knew she couldn¡¯t avoid getting scolded, but she was like a child who was hiding their mistake.


    Keira: ¡°It won¡¯t be dangerous because I¡¯ll be going with the knights. It¡¯s a Friday night, so I¡¯m taking a rest.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Hmm¡­ I won¡¯t ask you any more questions, so have fun.¡±


    Keira walked down the stairs, leaving the two pouting maids behind.


    ¡®I¡¯m really¡­ going to a gambling house.¡¯


    Her heart was pounding, but she couldn¡¯t back out now.


    Keira looked around like a thief, worried that she¡¯d get found out. Fortunately, it was time for dinner, so the people were busy¨C


    Zeke: ¡°Where are you going, noonim?¡±


    Keira squeaked and turned around.


    Keira: ¡°Z-Zeke.¡±


    Zeke approached his sister who was rooted on the spot.


    Zeke: ¡°What are you holding? Oh, a mask? Where are you going at this hour with a mask?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Huh? So, um, uhh¡­¡±


    She thought of saying she¡¯s about to take a walk, but she knew it wouldn¡¯t work. She was also dressed up to go outside, and she didn¡¯t need a mask to take a walk around the mansion.


    She broke out in a cold sweat. Keira, the big sister who should set an example for Zeke, would be seen by him as a sinful sister.


    ¡®N-no! I¡¯m not doing anything bad! I¡¯m just trying to experience the outside world!¡¯


    Besides, it would be okay as long as she didn¡¯t participate in gambling itself.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out with the knights tonight.¡±


    |

 CH 1.28

    Technically, she wasn¡¯t lying. She just hid some of the truth.


    However, it didn¡¯t sate her younger brother¡¯s curiosity.


    Zeke: ¡°Is there a festival or something? Or a masquerade?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah, hmm?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°That sounds fun¡­¡±


    The look on his face made it obvious he wanted to go with her. She felt like she¡¯d feel guilty all day long if she looked away.


    But she couldn¡¯t bring her brother with her to the casino¡­


    ¡®No! It¡¯s not bad to just go. It¡¯s not bad to come and see what kind of place it is.¡¯


    She felt a little more at ease after rationalizing. No, maybe it wasn¡¯t because of the rationalization.


    Doing bad things together lessened the guilt.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s not a festival. I¡¯m just going out for a while. Do you want to come with me?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Really?¡±


    Zeke¡¯s face brightened.


    Zeke: ¡°Then, please give me a moment. I¡¯ll get my coat.¡±


    He was gone in a flash.


    Keira¡¯s feelings wandered between the guilt of leading her brother to the ¡®path of corruption¡¯ and the relief that more people shared culpability. She thought she was about to do something she shouldn¡¯t, but she thought she¡¯s glad Zeke will be there with her.


    While Keira ruminated on her conflicting emotions, Zeke came back with his coat on.


    Keira: ¡°Everyone¡¯s waiting. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Yes!¡±


    Zeke thought he was going out with his sister and walked out full of excitement. He rarely had the chance to meet with his sister because she was too busy.


    He just had no idea where she was taking him.


    The Grand Duke¡¯s office was located in the center of the main building of the Parvis property, making it possible to sit on a chair by the window and see the main gate of the property.


    It was only a coincidence that Ludwig, who was buried in work, suddenly looked out the window.


    Ludwig: ¡°What is everybody doing there?¡±


    Several people were gathered in front of the gate¨C Keira, Zichhardt, and three knights ¨C ready to get on the carriage.


    ¡®The carriage doesn¡¯t have the family crest.¡¯


    (Aide): ¡°Your Grace? Is something the matter?¡±


    Ludwig pointed out the window without answering.


    (Aide): ¡°Oh¡­ Milady and Sir Arthur? And is that little boy young Master Zicchardt? The blonde one is Dame Reina¡­ I don¡¯t recognize the other one.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°You have an unexpectedly good eyesight. Sein, did you hear anything about the knights going out today?¡±


    Sein: ¡°As far as I know, there¡¯s nothing scheduled. Since it¡¯s Friday evening, I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s a leisurely trip.¡±


    Sein felt strange.


    The Parvis rules are strict. It was normal for knights to go out on weekends to take a break from the rigid environment.


    ¡®But why is milady and the young lord with them?¡¯


    He took a step closer to the window and squinted. He thought he had been mistaken, but before he could check again, they were already in the carriage.


    Sein: ¡°That¡¯s unusual.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Recently, the butler had informed Ludwig that the lady seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡®She¡¯s definitely looking better than she used to.¡¯


    Her visits to him have also decreased. In fact, he didn¡¯t see even a strand of her hair unless he called for her.


    Ludwig was surprised to find himself feeling a little despondent. Shouldn¡¯t he be happy since he¡¯s wanted this to happen for a long time?


    It was quite bothersome to receive so much affection that couldn¡¯t be reciprocated, so he had always wanted his daughter to become indifferent.


    But why was he feeling depressed at the change?


    This was a good thing.


    It was something he wanted. Therefore, there was no reason to question the cause of change or to be worried about it.


    It was absurd to feel bitter.


    Ludwig turned back to his desk and continued working on unfinished business.


    Only the aide noticed that the Grand Duke had not moved on to the next page of his paperwork for a long time.


    He thought he had misheard wrong. Surely, he had.


    Pale and confused, Zeke asked again.


    Zeke: ¡°So¡­ Where are we going again?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Casino, casino. A gambling den.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°A casino?!¡±


    His eyes wide open in shock, Zeke looked at his companions in the carriage ¨C his sister pretending to look out the window and avoiding eye contact, Dame Reina, Sir Raul, and Sir Arthur.


    Zeke: ¡°Are you all out of your mind?!¡±


    Zeke cried out.


    Zeke: ¡°Did you know this? No, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been there before. How many people know we¡¯re going to the gambling house? None of them stopped you?¡±


    ¡°Woah. Master, first, calm down.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Do you really think I can calm down right now?! And Sir Raul, just what are you thinking? How many days have you been coming and going to the casino? You should be more cautious because you¡¯re a rookie!¡±


    Sir Raul: ¡°Heeey, give me a break. Hehe.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Is this the time to laugh?!¡±


    Having the same conservative upbringing as Keira, it was natural for Zeke to think that gambling dens were houses of sin.


    Zeke: ¡°And to bring Noonim with you! You¡¯re out of your mind¨C!¡±


    He abruptly stopped when he realized something. Why was his sister sitting there quietly even though they were going to the casino?


    He turned to her and stared. Keira was desperately looking out the window, but Zeke didn¡¯t miss the drop of sweat running down her cheek.


    Zeke: ¡°Noonim¡­ You¡¯re not¡­ Are you¡­?¡±


    Keira was silent.


    Zeke: ¡°Noonim?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Uh, well¡­¡±


    She fidgeted. Her only brother was looking at her with so much faith and belief in her innocence that she was left tongue-tied. In the end, she couldn¡¯t lie.


    Keira: ¡°Zeke, you see, these days, I feel that¡­¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s been hard to stay inside. As you know, the atmosphere at home is very strict, right? There are so many things we can¡¯t do, and we don¡¯t even interact with other families¡­¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Yes, and?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I want to see what it¡¯s like outside our home. I want to talk to nobles my age, and do things I¡¯ve never done before¡­¡±


    Zeke: ¡°What are you talking about?! Why are you looking for a new experience at a casino?!¡±


    It made sense. It was ridiculous to rob just to try a new experience. Of course, it was unreasonable to compare gambling with robbing, but for Zeke, they were no different.


    Keira: ¡°I-I¡¯m not really going to bet. I¡¯m just going to see what casinos are like.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Oh. So you¡¯re just gonna go there and watch?¡±


    Arthur cut in unexpectedly.


    Arthur: ¡°Then, you¡¯re only paying the entrance fee? Well, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s spare change for milady¡­ but it¡¯ll be fun if you try it. Besides, gambling in a casino authorized by the royal family is legal.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Did you hear that, Zeke? They say it¡¯s legal. Gambling¡¯s legal, so it¡¯s just like a sightseeing tour.¡±


    Keira completely forgot she was feeling guilty for so long, and was now emphasizing the fact that going to the casino was completely legal.


    |

 CH 1.29

    When his sister, the person he has looked up to his whole life, kept defending the situation, Zeke couldn¡¯t help but be swayed.


    Zeke: ¡°Huh, uh?¡±


    Gambling was a bad thing, but ¡­¡­it wasn¡¯t illegal.


    Why was gambling even considered a vice? Because people spent too much money? Then, wasn¡¯t it okay if one enjoyed it in moderation?


    But as a member of the esteemed Parvis family, they shouldn¡¯t do it at all¡­ But wasn¡¯t it fine if they only went as spectators?


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s legal. Legal. I¡¯m not breaking any laws.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°H-hold on.¡±


    Meanwhile, the trio ¨C Arthur, Reina, and Raul ¨C were thinking the same thing at the same time.


    ¡®The Parvis siblings are so innocent.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re both naive; you¡¯re the same.¡¯


    ¡®They¡¯re both so cute.¡¯


    For nobles with abundant wealth, a night¡¯s gamble was nothing more than mere play. But the children of one of the most esteemed families in the country were trembling before they even entered the casino¡­


    ¡®Cute.¡¯


    ¡®Cute.¡¯


    ¡®They¡¯re so innocently cute.¡¯


    They knew that the Parvis¡¯ family had an impenetrable presence. But, the knights had a hunch that their image had nothing to do with the family being able to maintain neutrality without getting involved in political strife.


    The two siblings reminded them of chicks ¨C one who wants to go out of the yard and another who says it¡¯s dangerous.


    They were just too cute and innocent.


    Oblivious of what the knights were thinking of, Zeke sighed and said.


    Zeke: ¡°If we¡¯re only here to look, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Zeke was taught not to gamble, not be completely unaware of it.


    ¡­A nagging feeling was telling him his excuses were getting absurd, but he tried to ignore it.


    More importantly, he wanted to spend time with his sister.


    Arthur: ¡°Now, we¡¯ve all reached an agreement, right? Are we all playing together without further objections?¡±


    Keira: ¡°We¡¯re just looking around, looking.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Yes, yes, of course that¡¯s fine.¡±


    The smug look on Arthur¡¯s face was getting on Zeke¡¯s nerves, so he kicked his shin.


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s where the Vice Captain hit me a few days ago!¡±


    ¡°Who cares?¡±


    ¡°What did you do wrong to be beaten up by the Vice Captain?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask him that, Raul. It happens so often that he won¡¯t remember it.¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s once every three days.¡±


    ¡°Huh? How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I heard it from the infirmary maid. He often borrows cold packs.¡±


    The carriage was lively and loud. It reminded her of the drinking party a few days ago.


    Keira wiggled her fingers, her palms tingling somehow, as she watched her brother and the knights make fun of Arthur.


    ¡®¡­This feels good.¡¯


    This noisy and chaotic atmosphere. In the past, she would have hated it because it wasn¡¯t sophisticated.


    What should she call this feeling? It felt wrong to describe it in such a negative way.


    After thinking hard about it, Keira found a more proper term to describe it.


    It wasn¡¯t noisy and chaotic, but lively and fun.


    It was her first time going out with many people, and while she still found it hard to believe she was going to a casino, she no longer felt too bad about it.


    It was perfectly legal to visit casinos approved by the royal family.


    ¡®You¡¯re not committing a crime. You don¡¯t have to sneak in on your own.¡¯


    So, she should just enjoy the moment. She stared at the group making fun of Arthur.


    Soon, a light smile appeared on her face.


    The entrance to the casino was impressive.


    Even Keira, who was from one of the most prestigious families in the country, was surprised.


    ¡®Should I say it¡¯s a different kind of glamorous?¡¯


    The entrance to the casino was¡­ ostentatious and opulent.


    It was different from the interiors of noble family homes who poured money into the house to achieve a more understated look.


    Her eyes were starting to hurt from the flashing lights.


    Since it was a Friday evening, the casino was crowded. If Keira revealed her identity, it would be possible to use the VVIP accommodation immediately, but¡­


    ¡®Don¡¯t ever get caught.¡¯


    Eventually, Keira and the group entered the crowded room. It was a new experience, to say the least.


    Reina: ¡°How¡¯s it going, milady?¡±


    Reina was dressed in plain clothes, her hair tied in a ponytail.


    Keira: ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    Reina: ¡°How do you feel about your first visit!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Um¡­¡±


    She looked around. There were dealers dressed in tuxedos, waiters carrying drinks and snacks, patrons dressed in fancy clothes in the room with a high ceiling. Under the gaudy chandelier, there was a game starting.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s cleaner than I thought.¡±


    Reina: ¡°People from the middle and upper class visit this place.¡±


    Keira was expecting it to be a dark, dingy, and underground place because it was a gambling den. But in reality, it looked like a banquet hall.


    She once again looked around with her eyes wide in wonder.


    Some of the patrons snickered at her, murmuring, ¡®She must be from the countryside coming to a place like this for the first time,¡¯ but she didn¡¯t even notice it.


    She was completely distracted.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a place like this before.¡±


    She felt a headache coming¡­ but she didn¡¯t mind it.


    Reina made a suggestion.


    Reina: ¡°If you¡¯re uncomfortable, would you like to move to the VIP room? It will be quiet there. You¡¯ll just have to give them your name, then¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I like it here.¡±


    Keira¡¯s cheeks were flushed when she said so, purple eyes sparkling like the chandelier on the ceiling.


    She¡¯s out on a Friday night with her lively company, spending time together in this bustling hall. It was oddly satisfying.


    She soon realized that three of her companions were missing.


    Keira: ¡°Dame Reina, where are the others?¡±


    Reina: ¡°They¡¯re over there by the roulette.¡±


    She looked at where Reina pointed and spotted Raul and Arthur giggling, holding each of her brother¡¯s arms.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure they¡¯re encouraging Zeke to try the games.¡¯


    Reina: ¡°Whenever Arthur comes here, he always goes on the roulette first. He kept saying he¡¯d try his luck.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never played before.¡±


    Reina: ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Is he okay?¡±


    Reina: ¡°What? That guy? Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s the youngest son of a rich family.¡±


    Keira had wondered why he had such a personality, but it made sense that he was the youngest son of a noble family.


    As they got closer to the three, she heard their conversation.


    Raul: ¡°You¡¯ve come all the way here. Try it.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°You don¡¯t know how to play blackjack or poker, do you?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°No, I¡¯m a little¡­ I heard people go bankrupt from playing.¡±


    Raul: ¡°Think about it, Young Master. Is that a reason not to gamble? So, I shouldn¡¯t play because there are idiots who go bankrupt after spending all their money?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°It¡¯s okay to enjoy it in moderation.¡±


    They were trying to persuade Zeke, but in the end, it was Keira who was convinced. They were right!


    ¡­Truthfully though, she was more swept away by the atmosphere than their rationalizations.


    It was the first time in her life that she went outside with company to have fun. The overwhelming sensation swayed Keira¡¯s reason.


    She¡¯s already started enjoying romance novels, staying up all night to read. She was told not to mingle with other nobles too much to maintain neutrality, but she¡¯s doing it anyway.


    Why shouldn¡¯t she do this, too?


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°N-noonim!¡±


    Zeke gasped.


    |

 CH 1.30

    Arthur quickly handed her the chips, restraining himself from teasing her, ¡®You said you weren¡¯t going to do it, milady?¡¯


    As expected, it was fun to watch others spend money.


    Arthur: ¡°I¡¯ll explain to you how to do it. Do you see the number plate here? Place your chips on the number you want. You can choose just one number to bet on, but the maximum is four.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Then the dealer over there will roll the ball. If the ball stops and lands on the number you chose, you win money. If it doesn¡¯t, you lose.¡±


    It was a game won purely by luck. There were no rules¡­ but why did it look so fun?


    Zeke: ¡°Noonim, are you really going to do it?¡±


    Keira: ¡°We¡¯ve come all the way here. It would be fine to play at least once.¡±


    She felt Zeke¡¯s gaze full of shock and betrayal, but she pretended not to see it. She already had her eyes on the roulette.


    It looked fun.


    Really, really fun.


    Several other guests placed their bets ¨C others placing their chips on one number, others on more than one.


    ¡®Let¡¯s play it safe.¡¯


    She was a complete beginner.


    Keira put her chips on four numbers. As soon as she placed her bets, the ball rolled from the dealer¡¯s hand.


    Arthur: ¡°If it goes well, you¡¯ll win nine times the stakes.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t expect much because the probability is low, but¡­¡±


    But it¡¯s fun, wasn¡¯t it?


    She couldn¡¯t continue her words.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°H-huh?¡±


    The rolling ball stopped and landed on one of the numbers she chose.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    (Dealer): ¡°Congratulations. It¡¯s beginner¡¯s luck.¡±


    The dealer pushed her winnings in front of her.


    (Dealer): ¡°You can exchange it for money over there.¡±


    There was a big grin on Keira¡¯s face. She returned the chips that Arthur had given her before.


    Keira: ¡°Sir Arthur, this is the chips you gave me earlier.¡±


    She then handed some to her younger brother.


    Keira: ¡°Zeke, would you like to try it?¡±


    She now understood why Raul and Arthur couldn¡¯t stop recommending the game. She couldn¡¯t do it alone!


    Zeke: ¡°B-but, noonim¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Take it for now. You can exchange it for money if you don¡¯t want to play.¡±


    She gave the chips to Zeke and turned around.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll try something else.¡±


    The three knights looked at each other and grinned. It was fun to teach the innocent lamb the joys of entertainment. First, heavy drinking, and now, gambling.


    Until now, the only game Keira played was chess. It was nice to cultivate one¡¯s talent over tea. The chess club even had social gatherings, so it was considered a noble entertainment.


    But the games at the casino were different.


    Rather than a complicated battle of the brains, gambling relied on nothing but luck. Of course, the pros would calculate this and that, but it wasn¡¯t relevant to Keira who was a beginner.


    It was exciting!


    Reina: ¡°Wow, so there really is such a thing as beginner¡¯s luck?¡±


    Reina, who was watching from the side, murmured.


    The party agreed. Before they even knew it, there was a stack of chips in front of their lady.


    Arthur grumbled.


    Arthur: ¡°Beginner¡¯s luck? That can¡¯t be true. If you knew how much I lost when I first came here, you wouldn¡¯t say that.¡±


    Raul burst into laughter. It looked like Arthur was robbed.


    Zeke: ¡°¡­interesting.¡±


    Eventually, Zeke exchanged the chips his sister gave him and bought a non-alcoholic drink befitting a young master of the Parvis family.


    Raul: ¡°Milady, once you exchange the chips for money, what will you spend it on?¡±


    Reina: ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by him. It just means he wants you to buy him a meal.¡±


    Raul: ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡±


    Keira¡¯s ears perked up, They¡¯ve already had dinner before going to the casino, so they would have to make plans to go out again together.


    ¡®I want to come again with everyone¡­¡¯


    She was looking for an opening to invite them out again but didn¡¯t have the courage to do it. She couldn¡¯t just overlook the chance sir Raul gave her.


    Trying to sound nonchalant, Keira spoke.


    Keira: ¡°Okay. It¡¯s too late today, so let¡¯s come back next time.¡±


    Raul: ¡°Oh, really??¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes. How much will we need for a meal?¡±


    Raul: ¡°Can I eat something expensive?¡±


    Reina: ¡°Raul Kirix[1]!¡±


    Reina scolded Raul, and Zeke looked like he wanted to join her.


    While everyone was buzzing, Arthur had a serious look on his face.


    Everyone looked at him, curious as to why the usually rambunctious man was quiet.


    ¡°Why do you look so serious?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Um, that¡­ I just think it¡¯s a little weird.¡±


    Reina: ¡°What is?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Isn¡¯t milady too lucky?¡±


    He faced Keira.


    Arthur: ¡°If it¡¯s once or twice, we can write it off as beginner¡¯s luck. But this¡­¡±


    He pointed to the pile of chips.


    Keira tilted her head.


    Keira: ¡°Is this a lot of money?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°¡­it would be a small amount for milady, but for anyone, when your money grows ten times the original amount in a night, it¡¯s a jackpot.¡±


    Keira: ¡°You think there¡¯s a reason why I won this much?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Well, I think¨C¡±


    It was in that moment when Arthur was cut off.


    Waiter: ¡°Dear guest, Count Xavier sent you a message. Would you like to read it?¡±


    A waiter handed her a note, and Keira opened it.


    ¡°What is it about?¡±


    Keira: ¡°They¡¯re asking if I¡¯m interested in playing in a VIP room with higher stakes.¡±


    ¡®I thought something was weird, so this is it,¡¯ Arthur thought.


    Arthur: ¡°Milady, I think that¨C.¡±


    He tried to speak, but he couldn¡¯t finish.


    Keira¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were sparkling.


    A small exclamation came out of her mouth.


    ¡°Cool¡­ It¡¯s like a duel between knights.¡±


    Which part? Arthur wanted to ask but held it in. This innocent lady seemed to have interpreted a note meaning ¡®I want to eat you alive¡¯¡¯ as a duel request.


    ¡®Oh, my head.¡¯


    It was a common tactic at casinos.


    Count Xavier.


    Arthur would bet his sword that such a family didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡®Because milady, who looks well-off, was looking around as if it was her first time going to a casino, they must have thought she¡¯d be a good target.¡¯


    The first roulette might have been really lucky. But the next game would have been fixed by the goons and the dealers.


    Winning money in the first few rounds would build their confidence and encourage them to play even further. It was common sense.


    Excited beginners would bet more and raise the stakes, and would inevitably get robbed.


    It was a technique often used on wealthy-looking first-timers.


    It would be best to leave immediately if they wanted to avoid obvious damage, but¡­


    ¡®She looks so happy. What do I do?¡¯


    How could anyone say to a person whose eyes were sparkling in delight that everything they enjoyed tonight was a trick by the gods?


    His heart ached at the image of their lady losing the color on her cheeks and the twinkle in her eyes. However, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.


    Just when he was about to speak. Keira beat him to it.


    Keira: ¡°Please send my apologies to the Count, but I¡¯m not going to the VIP room. I have no plans on betting a huge amount of money. I¡¯m free to play small games though, so if he¡¯s alright with that, he¡¯s welcome to join us.¡±


    |

 CH 1.3

    That night, her father, Ludwig, called Keira to his office.


    It has been only a few times over the years that her father called her out. She was nervous but excited, and headed to her father¡¯s room.


    Ludwig, the Grand Duke, sat at his desk working until late at night. He kept his eyes on the papers even though she entered the room. Even though she was disappointed, Keira comforted herself by saying he was just focusing on his work.


    ¡°You called.¡±


    When she spoke, Ludwig looked up.


    Coldly, he said, ¡°I heard what happened this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She remembered the confrontation with Cosette. She smiled innocently as she insulted Keira¡¯s dead mother.


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s¨C.¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like the kid. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand. But aren¡¯t you ashamed to act so lowly?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    What should Keira say? The harsh tone was heartbreaking, but what do you mean ¡®the kid?¡¯ It sounded very intimate.


    The affection hidden in the word is suffocating.


    ¡°And you even aimed a sword at her. The people have still not stopped talking about it. From now on, please think before you act.¡±


    ¡°B-but she was the one who insulted me first. She said my mother committed adultery then gave birth to me. I can bear to be insulted, but my mother¨C¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see if it¡¯s an insult or a fact.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Keira couldn¡¯t understand what she just heard. She was rooted on the spot for a long time. When she finally understood the meaning, her whole body began to tremble as if she had been struck by lightning.


    She has always been ignored by her father, but she has never felt more miserable until this moment.


    An icy voice fell over her as stiff as a statue, ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Mother...Mother is¡­¡±


    ¡°I said get out.¡±


    He said he would not tolerate it anymore.


    Keira left the office and the chilly hallway awaited her. The ceiling turned round and the floors bended in a strange direction. She stumbled and eventually fell on the floor, feeling the soft rug on her knee.


    Are you doubting mother and me?


    How could you do this?


    It was not Cosette, but Keira, who performed her duties as the next Saintess, your daughter, and the mistress of the Grand Duchy for twenty years. Was her father saying that the person he met only recently was more trustworthy than those who have been with him for a long time?


    Just because they looked alike?


    Her tears flowed down without even realizing it. If there were no hot tears on her hand, she would not have realized she was crying.


    It was time for her to wipe her wet cheeks with her sleeve.


    A familiar voice was heard a few steps away, ¡° Keira? What are you doing there?¡±


    It was a creepy voice. When Keira looked up, Cosette was expectedly standing there. She was wearing a white dress that suited her silver hair.


    Keira wiped off the tears but couldn¡¯t do anything with her bloodshot eyes. Cosette knew at once that Keira was crying.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Soon after, a cruel smile appeared on her face. A smile so cruel, yet the maid behind them couldn¡¯t see it.


    The voice from the mouth with such a cruel smile was so sweet.


    ¡°Oh, my god, were you crying? Why are you crying here?¡±


    Cosette reached out and wiped her teary eyes. Keira felt her face shudder at the contact.


    ¡®You¡¯re going to die because of me, aren¡¯t you? But what can we do. From now on, I¡¯m taking everything from you.¡¯


    It was as if Keira could hear Cosette whispering those words.


    Keira slapped Cosette¡¯s hand away. It was unbearably miserable to have Cosette see her crying, and she didn¡¯t want to be comforted by her at all.


    The tension echoed down the tranquil hallway.


    ¡°Oh, my god.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my lady! Are you alright?¡±


    The maid standing behind her came near Cosette and touched her hand.


    Keira was trained as a knight. Cosette¡¯s hand could not have been fine when Keira hit it as hard as she could.


    Cosette¡¯s hand quickly turned red.


    ¡°Oh, my god! What can I do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, so please don¡¯t make a fuss. Keira must be embarrassed. It doesn¡¯t hurt much.¡±


    ¡°Look at the red glow! It doesn¡¯t hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    A despondent look came from the maid as if saying, ¡®I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re beating up a person who tried to comfort you. This time, you were too mean.¡¯


    Keira stood up. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t just pass by someone who¡¯s crying. I¡¯m not that cold-hearted.¡±


    Keira ignored the words. It wasn¡¯t worth answering. ¡°I heard you¡¯re living in a separate house. Why did you come to the main house so late at night?¡±


    Keira¡¯s room is located in the main house and Cosette¡¯s room is in a separate house. Thanks to that, Keira¡¯s only comfort was that she didn¡¯t have to see her after sunset.


    Cosette answered with her head tilted innocently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? We¡¯ll be seeing each other starting today.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Is it really that surprising? Originally, the direct descendants of Parvis were supposed to use the main house. Father gave me permission, so I decided to use the same third floor as you.¡±


    Rather than the fact that Cosette was moved to the main house, it was the way she used ¡®father¡¯ that was more upsetting. Cosette was so natural in calling Ludwig ¡®father¡¯.


    The word exploded the anger Keira had endured so far. The string of reason she had been holding onto has been broken.


    ¡°Who! Who is your father?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my.¡±


    ¡°I am the daughter of the Parvis family! It¡¯s not you, the person whose origins are unknown, but me!¡±


    ¡°Calm down for now. We¡¯re in front of my father¡¯s office. What if you interrupt his work?¡±


    Again, the title ¡®father¡¯ popped up.


    Who? Who the hell is your father?


    There is only one daughter of the Grand Duchy mentioned in the prophecy. And the daughter had to be Keira no matter what.


    Keira couldn¡¯t stop trembling. She exploded everything she had built up in her heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you believe in and think that you¡¯re father¡¯s¨C¨C!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Before Keira could finish speaking, Ludwig¡¯s voice was heard as the door opened. His voice clearly expressed his irritation, and his cold eyes reached Keira.


    Keira thought it was a gaze of someone looking at a boulder rolling down the road.


    That insensitive look¨C


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¨Cdisappeared the moment Cosette said that word.


    In the face of an incredible reality, Keira had to do her best not to sink.


    ¡®You¡¯re the one who could look at others with that gaze.¡¯


    Even if the sky fell, it would be less desperate than this.


    For a moment, his eyes softened. The moment he turned back to Keira, he became cold like ice.


    Slap!


    The hot pain began to spread on her cheek.


    It happened in an instant that she had to think for a while to think about what happened.


    Before she could fully understand the situation, a chilly voice said, ¡°It has been less than ten minutes since I¡¯ve warned you to be careful about your behavior. Do you have to make a fuss this late at night to feel better? You¡¯re shameless, Keira Parvis.¡±

 CH 1.31

    The waiter looked taken aback.


    (Waiter): ¡°Ah¡­ Then, I will pass on the message to the Count[1].¡±


    Keira: ¡°Please.¡±


    After the waiter left, Keira looked back at the group and said.


    Keira: ¡°We need to have money to eat. I can¡¯t bet big money and expect to get it back.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°How much do you think you¡¯re going to spend more on gambling?¡±


    Her answer would determine whether Arthur would tell her the truth or not.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s almost time to go home, so I think this will be the last time. Shall we bet everything except the amount we¡¯ll need for our meal for next time?¡±


    Was she saying she would bet most of her earnings?


    You have to stop her¡­


    Keira: ¡°Well, this much?¡±


    Keira picked up some chips.


    Arthur: ¡°¡­Is that the price of the meal, milady?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, I¡¯m just going to bet this much.¡±


    The knights stared at each other. They didn¡¯t want to spend all that money on a meal.


    Raul unconsciously murmured.


    Raul: ¡°Are we eating gold dust?¡±


    Since the Parvis family was the kingdom¡¯s most prestigious family, it made sense for them to be extremely wealthy. Keira, who was born in such a family, could not have a normal concept of economy.


    ¡®Since they want to be friends, I want to treat them to the best food possible.¡¯


    With that thought, she set a budget for it. She couldn¡¯t even imagine that it was too much for one meal.


    Keira: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something the matter?¡±


    Raul: ¡°No, it nothing¡­ I was just wondering which restaurant to go to.¡±


    Which restaurant should they go to spend all that money in one meal?


    Arthur dropped his plan to tell the truth to the lady. If she could lose that much money still enjoy her first time at the casino, good for her.


    The waiter came back and showed her to the corner table. A middle-aged man dressed lavishly was waiting in his seat. Although he was a bit on the portly size, he had an affable impression.


    He stroke his ring and said.


    Count Xavier: ¡°Is this your first time here?¡±


    Keira nodded instead of answering. If her opponent was a real nobleman, he might recognize her voice.


    Fortunately, the Count did not look offended at her wordless answer.


    Count: ¡°You looked pretty lucky. As expected, beginners really have a lot of luck.¡±


    (Dealer): ¡°You should be nervous, Lord Xavier.¡±


    The dealer joked.


    Count: ¡°The flower of the casino is poker. Oh, but if milady wants to play a different game, let me know.¡±


    Truthfully, it didn¡¯t matter to Keira what game they were playing, because she doesn¡¯t know how to play any of them.


    Keira: ¡°Do as you please.¡±


    Count: ¡°You¡¯re not very talkative, are you?¡±


    He shrugged and gestured to the dealer who then began to shuffle the cards.


    Count: ¡°Well, don¡¯t I feel like a zoo monkey. Why don¡¯t your friends go somewhere else for a while?¡±


    It was a polite enough request. But he still shouldn¡¯t have said that.


    If they left their lady on her own, who knew what the ¡®Count¡¯ would say to trick her.


    Arthur tried to refuse, but Keira was a little faster.


    Keira: ¡°Since you¡¯ve been watching me all this time, you¡¯d know my companions watch my games.¡±


    She didn¡¯t outright accuse him because she didn¡¯t want to embarrass him, but truthfully, it didn¡¯t bother her that someone was watching her the whole time.


    The count also seemed to be aware that his actions might have been considered offensive.


    Count: ¡°If that¡¯s what you prefer, then I¡¯ll concede.¡±


    The count no longer insisted. Both parties wanted to proceed quickly, so the game started right away.


    At first, Keira won.


    (Dealer): ¡°You¡¯re lucky, miss.¡±


    The dealer chuckled as he pushed the chips to her.


    Keira, who was confused about poker in general, was just puzzled.


    How did she win¡­?


    Still, luck was only on her side during the first game. Since then, she has lost one after the other.


    Whenever she lost, Count Xavier would make a face as if he felt bad for her.


    Keira didn¡¯t really worry about it.


    ¡®Just shake it off and get back.¡¯


    It was only when she was almost out of chips¡­


    She saw a card come out of Count Xavier¡¯s sleeve.


    It was such a quick move that anyone wouldn¡¯t notice it unless they were like Keira who had a sharper eyesight than the average person.


    Although today was her first time at the casino, she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to know what it meant.


    For a moment, she thought about grabbing his wrist, but¡­


    ¡®Don¡¯t make a scene.¡¯


    If she did, she might bring attention to herself and accidentally reveal her identity.


    When she was wondering how to quietly knock out the man¡­


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    Count Xavier shouted out loud.


    Someone close to him grabbed him by the wrist to restrain him.


    (Dealer): ¡°Guest! What are you doing?¡±


    He was a very tall, blond man. He twisted Count Xavier¡¯s wrist, ignoring the dealer¡¯s pleas.


    Soon, several cards fell out of the Count¡¯s sleeves.


    It was evidence no one could refute.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re trying to scam this lady. I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.¡±


    Aiden Castro was a handsome man.


    He¡¯s not just handsome; he¡¯s extremely handsome.


    Blond hair like the sun and vivid green eyes.


    Beautiful, sculpted features.


    Even people who disliked him couldn¡¯t deny he was an attractive person.


    He came from a good house, too.


    Aiden was the third son of Viscount Castro, and thanks to his two talented older brothers, he was lucky enough to live like a lily for the rest of his life.


    He was a handsome, wealthy man who loved to play.


    Today, Aiden was wasting time at the casino with his friends again, looking for a girl to seduce.


    A lady wearing a butterfly mask caught his eyes. Although the lady¡¯s eyes were covered, when he saw her sharp jawline and nose, and fair skin, he had a feeling she was a beauty.


    He stared at her from the entrance. She was busy looking around as if it was her first time to come to such a place.


    Even though people around her laughed at her behavior, she seemed too distracted to even notice it.


    Aiden¡¯s friends laughed at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably her first time coming to the casino.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty, but she¡¯s acting like a country bumpkin.¡±


    ¡°¡­Maybe she¡¯s brought up in a very strict household.¡±


    ¡°Are you interested?¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Girls like her are more fun than the girls who know it all.¡±


    It was a friendly banter among friends. If he stayed still, his friends might take the woman that has caught his eye.


    Aiden: ¡°I¡¯m going to try to hit on her.¡±


    Aiden stood up from his seat, ignoring his friends telling him he couldn¡¯t do it.


    He could probably count in one hand the number of ladies he had seduced.


    Most of them had a fianc¨¦ or husband, and rather than failing, he gave up.


    Why? It would be troublesome to get involved in an affair.


    More importantly, his brothers who pay for his entertainment would be angry.


    ¡®Coincidentally approaching her would be more effective than flirting with her outright.¡¯


    Aiden¡¯s eyes sharpened like a hawk hunting for prey.


    Soon enough, he found the perfect opportunity. The lady was approached by a group of scamming gamblers.


    ¡®It¡¯s natural to favor someone who helps you in a difficult situation.¡¯


    |

 CH 1.32

    Aiden: ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re trying to scam this lady. I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.¡±


    It was an exceptionally beautiful voice. Keira looked up at the man¡¯s face.


    Keira: ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    He was handsome. Really, really handsome.


    The combination of dark blond hair, green eyes, and dark and distinct features was breathtaking.


    Keira could confidently say that he was the most handsome man she¡¯s ever seen. He was a man whose features could compete with that of a revered statue in a museum.


    She felt as if fireworks were exploding in her head.


    Aiden: ¡°What are the guards doing? Why aren¡¯t they arresting this swindler!¡±


    The man screamed with a grimace.


    Keira stared in genuine admiration.


    How could he look so handsome even when he¡¯s angry?


    Sensing the disturbance, the guards rushed to them and cuffed the Count¡¯s arms.


    Arthur: ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Arthur couldn¡¯t help but intervene as the guards were about to lead the Count away.


    The Count was a swindler who probably worked with the casino. It was obvious that even if the casino¡¯s management decided to punish him, he would be released unscathed.


    Meanwhile, the blond stranger approached Keira and bended on one knee. He kissed Keira on the back of her hand and said,


    Aiden: ¡°Were you surprised, beautiful Lady?¡±


    Arthur thought, ¡®After the fraudster, this time a casanova[1]?¡±


    How could she attract all these weirdos?


    What kind of beginner¡¯s luck was this? It was not enough to call it a beginner¡¯s misfortune.


    And the worst thing about this is¨C


    Keira: ¡°I-I¡¯m okay.¡±


    It was the fact that Keira¡¯s cheeks were flushed pink.


    ¡®Oh, my God.¡¯


    Arthur wanted to scream.


    Zeke: ¡°Just what is up with that guy?¡±


    Zicchardt also felt something strange, so his voice became sharp.


    The same went for Raina and Raul.


    While everyone looked suspiciously at the handsome man who suddenly appeared, Keira was the only one who had a hazy look in her eyes.


    ¡®H-he¡¯s so cool¡­¡¯


    Growing up, she was told she had to protect others for the rest of her life. It was understandable to be taught to protect the empire and the whole of humanity since she was the daughter of a family chosen by the goddess Beatrice.


    No one told her they would protect her.


    It was a breath of fresh air to be in a situation where she was protected instead.


    Besides, the man was pretty handsome.


    He looked tall and well-built. His voice sounded nice, too.


    She suddenly thought of a scene from a romance novel.


    Usually, the male and female protagonist would have their first meeting like this¡­


    Aiden: ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alright. I think you¡¯re a brave person.¡±


    Keira; ¡°T-thank you for your help.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I just did what was right.¡±


    He then closed his eyes and laughed.


    At that moment, everyone in the group except Keira thought the same thing.


    That¡¯s a player! A woman¡¯s enemy!


    Zeke: ¡°Well, noonim, it¡¯s late. Don¡¯t you think we should head back?¡±


    ¡°Oh! We¡¯ve spent a lot of time here already. I¡¯ll get the carriage ready.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll exchange the chips.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t just wait and see an innocent chick handed over to a wolf like him.


    Four people joined forces to stop it, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Keira hesitated and said.


    Keira: ¡°But I haven¡¯t even thanked him yet¡­¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Thank you for worrying about me. I just did what I was supposed to do.¡±


    The words made her blush even more.


    It was like a line of a male character who saved the heroine in the novel. Keira, who learned romance only through the books she¡¯s read, only saw it as a good line.


    A slightly irritated Zeke came forward.


    Zeke: ¡°Thank you for saving my sister today. Our family will repay your kindness¡­¡±


    Aiden: ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. If it bothers you, please treat me to a drink over there. While we¡¯re waiting, we can get to know each other.¡±


    The eyes of the four people spitted fire.


    ¡®Who are you to dare talk to our lady like that?¡¯


    ¡®How dare you talk to my sister?¡¯


    Keira: ¡°Okay, but I won¡¯t be able to stay long because my companions are waiting.¡±


    The said companions started losing their battle, at a complete loss on what to do.


    Aiden¡¯s smile deepened at her acceptance.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s five minutes or an hour, it¡¯s an honor to be with a beautiful lady.¡±


    The line gave them goosebumps. It sounded creepy even to Raina, so it was obvious how others felt.


    ¡­.But of course, the problem was that such lines worked for Keira.


    With her cheeks stained red, it was obvious she had already been completely caught.


    Keira: ¡°Just a moment, please. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Milady¡­ it¡¯s only take a moment, right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Huh? Of course.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t believe you at all when you say it with such a dazed look.¡¯


    However, regardless of the group¡¯s concerns, Keira smiled brightly ¨C a very rare sight ¨C and walked away.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They felt like they were watching a fluffy chick leave the nursery with a conniving wolf.


    A deep silence fell between the four remaining people.


    The first to speak was Zeke.


    Zeke: ¡°¡­who was the person who thought of bringing noonim here?¡±


    His voice was sharp and deadly.


    Zeke: ¡°No, it¡¯s obvious. Sir Arthur, it¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°No, its¡­ I was just¡­ I just offered but I didn¡¯t know she¡¯d accept!¡±


    ¡°You started it anyway!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m wronged¨Cack!¡±


    Three fists hit him in the back.


    It was unfair. He understood his anger. But what about those Reina and Raul?


    Reina: ¡°He¡¯s quite popular.¡±


    All eyes were on Reina.


    ¡°Does he have a surprisingly good reputation?¡±


    Reina: ¡°No way. I heard he¡¯s the third or fourth son of a noble. I think they said he doesn¡¯t have a high title but his family is quite wealthy. Did they say that he was living like a dog?¡±


    ¡°So, to make it short, he¡¯s a playboy from a well-off family.¡±


    Reina: ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t often attend meetings for unmarried men and women, and I¡¯ve never been directly involved, but I¡¯ve heard things from my friends.¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be involved in a scandal before marriage, don¡¯t get tangled with him.¡±


    Ultimately, it was instinct to judge a person by first impression.


    Zeke gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hand over my sister to that punk.¡±


    It was common for a Saintess to remain unmarried to protect their image of a saint, but it wasn¡¯t mandatory.


    It was possible to get married if they wanted.


    They were worried Keira would be the exception.


    You¡¯re going to fall for a playboy!


    Such a future was horrible to imagine.


    Arthur: ¡°The good thing is that his bad reputation precedes him. It¡¯s better than a guy who pretends to be nice on the outside. At least we can tell her the truth. So, go to her, Master. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll all go wrong. She¡¯ll take it easy when she finds out.¡±


    Raul: ¡°You just saw your sister¡¯s face. It¡¯s rather counterproductive to gossip at a time like this.¡±


    It made sense, so Reina had no choice but to nod her head.


    But when one is wearing rose-colored glasses[2], they don¡¯t see or hear other people¡¯s advice.


    ¡°The best way is to get her out of the situation.¡±


    They remembered Keira¡¯s face, flushed.


    Would she ever come to her senses?


    ¡®I¡¯m nervous.¡¯


    ¡°Ah, I really don¡¯t have a good feeling about this..¡±


    |

 CH 1.33

    After a while, Keira returned with a hazy look.


    They were hoping the rose-colored glasses would come off, but they shouldn¡¯t have expected too much.


    Keira even removed the butterfly mask covering her face.


    The situation was serious.


    In a sober voice, Reina asked.


    Reina: ¡°¡­Milady, why did you take off your mask?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Just because he wanted to see my face. Oh, I didn¡¯t reveal my real name.¡±


    Reina: ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What is?¡±


    Reina: ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing.


    For now, Reina decided against telling Keira the rumors about Aiden.


    Unfortunately for Reina, however, when Keira didn¡¯t reveal her identity, it wasn¡¯t because she was thinking rationally.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want him to be nice to me because of my family.¡¯


    It was because she wanted to experience true love like in a romance novel¡­


    She knew that nobles were aware of the importance of the Parvis family. If she revealed her identity, he might try to look good. She didn¡¯t want that.


    So, she planned to introduce herself as a noble lady living in a faraway town.


    She thought of that excuse because she was inspired by the book she recently read.


    However, she was too shy to speak too much, so Keira ended up saying nothing.


    Was it luck or misfortune? Either way, there was nothing to worry about.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything untoward?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Not at all. He was a very polite gentleman.¡±


    Keira was adamant in defending the sluggard[1]. The knights and Zeke¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡®Oh, my god.¡¯


    It was proof she was completely enthralled.


    People in that state couldn¡¯t listen to reason,


    Keira: ¡°He was so sweet. I appreciate your concern, but there¡¯s no need for it.¡±


    Keira once again marveled at the man¡¯s face.


    ¡®How handsome¡­¡¯


    It really seemed that the prince on a white horse jumped out of the romance novel.


    She was taught not to judge people by their appearance, but there are some things that couldn¡¯t be controlled.


    For the first time today, Keira realized her taste. She really liked handsome blond men.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d make a fool of himself in front of so many people.¡±


    ¡°Milady, I just wanted to make sure, but did you plan to meet up with him again?¡±


    Keira: ¡°How did you know? He said he¡¯d treat me to lunch.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Aaaaack!


    A miserable scream rang out in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    It was a disaster. No, a disaster within a disaster.


    Keira: ¡°Why are you all looking like that?¡±


    While the rest of the party was in swimming in despair, Keira was on cloud nine.


    Like the noble ladies in the novel, she now had the chance to try dating.


    A handsome man who could only exist in a romance novel appeared dramatically. It was a golden opportunity for Keira who longed to live a life like an average aristocrat.


    ¡®I want to be in a normal relationship at least once.¡¯


    Besides, it was an opportunity to find a partner for the ball!


    She couldn¡¯t believe he showed up in front of her when she was thinking of finding a partner.


    It must have been fate.


    All the way home, she had her fists clenched as she made a resolution.


    I want to have a novel-like relationship with a handsome man!


    That night, Keira took a bubble bath.


    Throughout the bath, she giggled and had a smile on her face.


    Rose, who was wiping her body, curiously asked.


    Rose: ¡°Did anything good happen on your trip? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you smile like this.¡±


    Keira usually looked stoic. Rose, who has been taking care of Keira since she was a child, was curious.


    Keira: ¡°If something better happens, I¡¯ll tell you then.¡±


    ¡°Just where have you been¡­¡±


    Rose probably looked wild with curiosity, but Keira ignored her.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t made any progress with him yet.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t admit she fell in love with Aiden¡¯s face first.


    Keira: ¡°Fufu.¡±


    Rose grinned and stared at the lady playing with the bubbles and a rubber duck. Her cheeks were pink.


    It wasn¡¯t just from the heat of the bath.


    Rose knew that look. It was the look of a person in the early stage of a romantic relationship.


    Rose: ¡°¡­Where did you meet a good man?¡±


    Keira: ¡°H-huh?¡±


    Keira was so surprised, she dropped the duck she was holding.


    ¡®I was right!¡¯


    Rose sighed deeply and asked.


    Rose: ¡°What kind of person is he?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well¡­ he¡¯s very handsome.¡±


    That meant she knew nothing else but that.


    ¡®My lady¡­¡¯


    Even without knowing everything, the situation was obvious.


    Rose knew that while their lady looked cold and aloof, she was naive.


    And she wasn¡¯t immune to charming men.


    Well, there was nothing to worry about. What would be the problem if she could meet a good nobleman and be happy?


    Rose: ¡°Does she know you¡¯re the daughter of the Parvis family?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Still, Rose was concerned that the man their innocent lady met had ulterior motives related to the powers of the Grand Duke. Fortunately, their lady didn¡¯t act defensive.


    Rose: ¡°That¡¯s a relief. There might be one or two scumbags who want to use the power and influence of the Parvis family.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want that either. So, I¡¯m not going to reveal my identity any time soon. I¡¯m trying to act like a daughter of a poor noble from the countryside. What do you think?¡±


    Stella, a poor noble from the countryside, overcame the gap with a rich count by the power of love.


    She wanted to have that kind of love even though she was the opposite of Stella.


    Her cheeks were flushed with the thought that she might be able to have a romantic relationship like those romance novels.


    Rose: ¡°A daughter of a poor noble from the countryside?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rose¡¯s reaction was somewhat puzzling.


    Keira: ¡°Why is your expression weird?¡±


    Rose: ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    The lady grew up too precious to pretend to be a poor noble. Did she even have any idea how a poor noble lived?


    Rose believed in their lady¡¯s ability, but not in her acting skills.


    One would have to have a moderate similar experience to act. How could a person who was supported by the imperial family act as a poor man?


    First of all, just by looking at her appearance and mannerisms, it was obvious she grew up in a prestigious family.


    The swindlers at the casino didn¡¯t approach her for no reason after all.


    Most importantly. lady Keira had no concept of money!


    She learned that not being extravagant was noblesse oblige, so she followed the teachings, but avoiding luxury and having no economic knowledge were two different things.


    She¡¯d be found out in no time if she went on one date.


    Unaware of Rose¡¯s musings, Keira continued with a shy voice.


    Keira: ¡°He said he wanted to have lunch with me on Sunday.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Is that right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I can¡¯t just leave after eating, right? What should I do? I guess watching a play is the easiest, right?¡±


    Usually, she would invite the theater troupe to the mansion and watch it only with her family or use the box seats in the theater.


    It¡¯s too much to invite him to the mansion, so the box seat would be easier¡­


    Rose: ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about using the box seats, are you?¡±


    Keira¡¯s silence was her answer.


    Unsurprised, Rose sighed.


    Rose: ¡°My lady¡­ usually, poor noblemen don¡¯t have box seats in the capital theater.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Keira: ¡°But I¡¯m meeting with Aiden¡­ I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t want to sit together in the public seats, but I want us to be alone.¡±


    |

 CH 1.34

    ¡°¡­¡±


    At that moment, Ros¨¦ foresaw that the lady would not be successful in pretending to be a poor country aristocrat.


    She could never pull off such a performance.


    Never!


    Keira: ¡°What would Rose do if she¡¯s going out on a date? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With her eyes shining like that, Rose couldn¡¯t help but answer. Despite the obvious failure, she had no choice but to give advice.


    Rose: ¡°Couples who don¡¯t have money would usually ride a carriage or airship to sightsee the capital.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I see.¡±


    Rose wondered how her lady, who was averse to the public seats in the theater because people ¡®sat close together¡¯, would fare in a public carriage or airship.


    Rose: ¡°But it may be a little inconvenient for you because it¡¯s a public transportation for commoners. Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been to pubs where commoners go.¡±


    She said it so proudly. After all, she has tried low-grade side dishes and appetizers[1].


    If Sir Joseph had heard what Keira said, he would be hurt and at a complete loss at what to say.


    They went to a bar used by commoners, but it was by no means ¡®cheap.¡¯ He would never bring the precious lady to such a place!


    The food she thought was low-grade wasn¡¯t low-grade at all. First of all, fruits themselves are quite pricey. Dried fruits would be even more expensive.


    Rose: ¡°If you don¡¯t mind it, then that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll make you as pretty as I can.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Keira grinned as she imagined a wonderful Sunday with the handsome man.


    ¡®I¡¯m nervous¡­¡¯


    Unaware of Rose¡¯s worried gaze, Keira thought hard on her plans.


    ¡®An airship is better than a carriage.¡¯


    It would be more romantic to look at the capital from the air.


    She would be meeting with a man who could one day become her lover, but she wondered if a crowded place would provide a good romantic atmosphere for them.


    If it¡¯s just the two of them, they would be able to hold hands and have a conversation with ease¡­


    After much thought, Keira made a decision, one that would worry Rose even more.


    ¡®I have to arrange for a one-day rental.¡¯


    She wasn¡¯t buying the whole thing. She was just renting it for a day, so it should be okay.


    Thus, the operation to pretend to be a poor rural aristocrat failed even before it began.


    ¡®If a man does something he doesn¡¯t usually do, he¡¯s about to die.¡¯


    What was the reason such words came to mind today?


    Robert, the butler, stared in confusion at the lady smelling flowers in the garden.


    Robert: ¡°Milady?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, Robert, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Robert :¡±I-is that you, milady? Are you going out¡­?¡±


    As if she had noticed why he was reacting like this, Keira said, hiding her embarrassment.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m not going out. I¡¯m just in a good mood today.¡±


    Keira was unusually heavily armed. Her usually slicked-back ponytail was half down and was adorned with colorful gemmed pins. Her clothes were a little different from normal, as well.


    Unlike her usual insistence on a white blouse and a neat long skirt inside the house, she now wore a bright sky blue dress. The delicate sky-blue lace made the butler wonder at the enormous price of the clothes.


    She just said she didn¡¯t have to go out, but she was also wearing make up!


    It wasn¡¯t just that. Her ears and neck were adorned with gold jewelry.


    Keira: ¡°Why? Do I look weird?¡±


    Robert: ¡°Oh, not at all. You look beautiful.¡±


    He could even smell a hint of a delicate fruity scent, most likely perfume, from the esteemed lady.


    An effortlessly beautiful woman would become even more beautiful if she decided to dress up.


    However, the problem was¡­


    ¡®Why are you doing this?¡¯


    It seemed the lady had become a different person from last week. She had suddenly quit her job as a knight, often ignored calls from the Grand Duke, and declared that she would participate in social activities.


    There¡¯s a saying that people who do what they don¡¯t normally do are about to die.


    Keira¡¯s change was so remarkable that Robert thought of such an absurd speculation.


    But the shocking scene didn¡¯t end there.


    The lady hummed as she walked, and picked a flower to put on her ear!


    ¡®???¡¯


    Dozens of question marks popped into Robert¡¯s head.


    Milady, you weren¡¯t this kind of character, were you?


    While the butler was left shocked, Keira walked away with a pleasant smile on her face.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    Robert: ¡°T-take care of yourself.¡±


    She left the garden, leaving the butler still in shock.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but the world looked beautiful.


    Was this was dating was like?


    She wanted to be pretty, so she dressed up in the morning even though she had no plans of going out of the manor.


    She hummed her way through her walk. The Parvis property was very spacious, so even if she walked for a long time, she wouldn¡¯t see the end of it.


    After a long walk, she reached the Knights¡¯ quarters. Maybe it was because it¡¯s the weekend, but the knights wore casual clothes, played in the sun, or didn¡¯t show up at all.


    Keira didn¡¯t want to get in the way of their rest, so she carefully passed by. However, some people have nevertheless noticed her presence.


    ¡°My¡­lady?¡±


    A perfect example was Sir Joseph, the Vice Captain.


    He was helping the new knights practice.


    Keira looked back and answered.


    Keira: ¡°Sir Joseph?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°¡­so it really was you. For a while there, I thought I was mistaken. Where are you going?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Everyone¡¯s asking the same question. I¡¯m not going out.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s because she¡¯s dressed for an outing.¡¯


    Joseph held back from speaking his thoughts.


    While Keira really had no plans of going outside, she really was wearing an outfit meant for an outing. She took it out after a year of keeping it in the closet.


    As Joseph looked at her, he found a flower on her ear.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    He was even more shocked than before. Even if he looked at it again, it was definitely a flower on her head.


    Joseph: ¡°M-milady¡­ that flower¡­¡±


    Perhaps the flower fell from the tree and landed on her head. At least, that was more likely than Lady Keira placing the flower herself.


    Keira: ¡°Oh, this one? Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, the god of probability did not side with him.


    What a happy girl, stroking the flower in her hair.


    He was seriously worried if the lady was feeling unwell.


    The eyes of the knights in the quarters slowly turned to Joseph.


    ¡°When did you go there, Vice Captain?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that woman? It¡¯s too far to see.¡±


    The knights briefly questioned who the beautiful beauty standing with the Vice Captain was, and then realized that it was the lady.


    And they stiffened. As the knights froze one by one, their gazes stayed in one place.


    ¡°Lady Keira? I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You must be going out somewhere. Are you going on an outing?¡±


    ¡°Wow, you have flowers in your hair¡­¡±


    Keira smiled at them, shocking the knights even further. She removed the flower on her ear and placed it on Joseph¡¯s collar.


    The same thought came into everyone¡¯s mind watching the scene.


    ¡®My lady, you weren¡¯t that kind of character?!¡¯


    Leaving the astonished knights behind, Keira walked away, her hand touching the flowers she passed by. She even seemed to have a little skip on her step.


    They didn¡¯t know why, but it was obvious that the lady looked happy.


    ¡°Vice Captain.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Joseph stared blankly at the small flower in his hand.


    ¡°S-sir?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°¡­Does anyone know about the recent change of heart of the lady?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t have known.


    Most of them haven¡¯t had a small conversation since their last drinking session.


    But the silence lingered for a moment.


    ¡°Does she have a lover?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A 10-meter radius was frozen by someone¡¯s thoughtless remark.


    |

 CH 1.35

    The knights remembered what they had just seen.


    A bright dress, glowing cheeks, a skip on her step.


    Anyone who¡¯s experienced the joys of first love would understand that image.


    In a low voice, Joseph warned.


    Joseph: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about things you¡¯re not sure about, Curric.¡±


    Curric: ¡°But I heard it from the butler. It seems the lady is planning to attend social events. Why else would she suddenly want to become socially active?¡±


    The other knights also added valid points.


    ¡°I overheard the maids a while ago. They said they didn¡¯t expect Lady Keira to enjoy reading romance novels.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°But that¡¯s not substantial evidence. Your loose lips might spread a deadly scandal. Watch your mouth.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that! When the Grand Duke asked her what she would say if people questioned the family¡¯s neutrality if she attended social gatherings, she told him she¡¯d say she was looking for a husband!¡±


    Joseph: ¡°An excuse is just an excuse.¡±


    The knights were talking about unverified allegations.


    Joseph gave his men a disapproving look and turned to Arthur. He looked like he had a lot to say.


    Joseph nodded his head, waiting for Arthur to speak.


    Arthur: ¡°V-vice Captain.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°What?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like the knights are catching clouds[1].¡±


    Joseph: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Well, the truth is, I went out with the lady last night¡­¡±


    Arthur trailed off, afraid to speak further.


    How do you say that the lady of the Parvis family may have been tempted by a serpent?


    To make matters worse, the cause of the disaster was, to some extent, him.


    He was worried about Sir Joseph¡¯s reaction if he told the truth.


    Joseph: ¡°If you have something to say, say it now.¡±


    Arthur had no choice but to reveal everything.


    Joseph¡¯s eyebrows twitched ominously as he listened to Arthur talk about the situation.


    Joseph: ¡°So you just let the lady and an unidentified man talk alone? You let her spend time with a mysterious man in a place like that without a decent escort. Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°He was a weirdo! He didn¡¯t look trained in anything. He¡¯s like a guy who only knows horseback riding and sex. We let her go because we thought she could control him with one hand!¡±


    Arthur shouted as if he was being falsely accused.


    But the root cause of the disaster was him, so it was not at all convincing.


    As Joseph glared at him with his fists clenched, Arthur hurriedly added an excuse.


    Arthur: ¡°H-hold on, sir. Don¡¯t blame me now. Shouldn¡¯t we tell the lady the truth about that snake? They already have plans to meet tomorrow!¡±


    Joseph: ¡°¡­what did you just say?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°T-the lady made plans to have lunch with the snake¡­¡±


    A shocked silence fell.


    ¡°Wow, so it¡¯s serious enough that the lady set a date?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no law that said Saintesses couldn¡¯t marry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I heard the guy¡¯s a well-known playboy¡­¡±


    Only whispered chatters could be heard.


    It was Joseph¡¯s dreary voice that broke the strange silence.


    Joseph: ¡°You said you were there. Why didn¡¯t you do anything to stop it?¡±


    Before Arthur knew it, he was no longer addressed as ¡®sir¡¯, but ¡®you.¡¯[2]


    Arthur: ¡°So you¡¯re saying she agreed to go out on a date with him because I didn¡¯t stop them?! It¡¯s not fair¡ªack!¡±


    Arthur yowled, gripping his shin.


    Joseph kicked him.


    Someone murmured anxiously.


    ¡°I heard he has a bad reputation. What if he¡¯s trying to do something terrible to the miss¡­¡±


    Reina: ¡°I¡¯d rather he have the bad reputation, to be honest. It would be easier to show the lady his flaws, then she¡¯ll certainly lose her infatuation for him¡­¡±


    Reina continued.


    Reina: ¡°The problem is the snake is a sweet-talker¡­ I¡¯ve recently learned that our lady is a bit naive even if she doesn¡¯t look like it¡­¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem that he recognized her. But, it would be impossible not to if you knew her family.¡±


    If one becomes the son-in-law of the Parvis family, he will be able to live his life in luxury.


    It would be a great rise in status for the youngest son of a Viscount who only had money. As the youngest son, it would be impossible to inherit a title or a large fortune, so he would not miss such a golden opportunity.


    ¡°If she really gets married¡­¡±


    Everybody gulped.


    Since her father is the Grand Duke, she is destined to inherit the title.


    The Parvis family was an elite in their own way.


    Even Arthur, free-spirited as he was, was proud to be recognized for his skills by the family.


    Then what, they¡¯ll serve a blondie, flower boy snake as their superior?!


    It was a blow to their pride.


    Aside from that possible predicament, it was basic principle to stop an acquaintance from being seduced by a casanova.


    Joseph: ¡°So, what time is the date?¡±


    When Joseph asked, the knights made eye contact with each other.


    The same thought came into their heads.


    This needed to be stopped.


    Time passed, and the day of the date came.


    Keira woke up early in the morning, took a bath, and went on to choose clothes.


    Keira: ¡°Is pink too childish? Red might be too fresh¡­¡±


    Rose: ¡°That¡­milady.¡±


    Ros¨¦ called her with a perplexed look.


    Keira: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were pretending to be a poor noble lady from the countryside?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes. What about it?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Normally poor noble ladies don¡¯t wear such expensive clothes¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡®No matter how poor you are, wouldn¡¯t a nobleman wear this kind of clothes?¡¯


    Keira thought so, but decided to follow Rose¡¯s advice for now.


    She had no idea how a poor noble lady really lived.


    Keira: ¡°Then what should I wear?¡±


    Rose: ¡°For now, all the clothes in this dressing room are not allowed. Let¡¯s wear the best clothes the maid has.¡±


    Keira bit her lips as if she was sad.


    I wanted to show you the prettiest side of me¡­


    But she didn¡¯t want him to know her real identity.


    Eventually after much consideration, she decided to borrow a white dress. Rose forbade her from wearing many accessories, so they settled with a pink corsage.


    Rose: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re still beautiful.¡±


    Rose tried to comfort her, but she still felt down.


    In front of the main gate, a carriage that had been borrowed hurriedly was waiting for her.


    Compared to the family carriage, this one was shabby enough to be more appropriately called a cart.


    Riding the carriage, Keira mumbled.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ve never ridden a carriage like this before¡­ It¡¯s not gonna break, is it?¡±


    A person like this was about to ride a public airship, Rose thought, but wisely decided against saying it out loud.


    Keira looked back at her and waced.


    Keira: ¡°See you later, Rose. I¡¯ll be back safely.¡±


    Rose: ¡°¡­yes, good luck.¡±


    Ros¨¦ looked at the carriage where the door was closing and thought.


    ¡®As expected, milady¡¯s plan will most likely fail.¡¯


    The meet-up place for the date was a square located in the center of the capital city¡¯s busy streets.


    Since the Parvis mansion was located outside the capital, the trip took a while.


    Thanks to Emily¡¯s comment that poor noble ladies didn¡¯t bring maids around, she left Rose at the mansion.


    In other words, Keira was alone in the carriage.


    My heart is about to explode.


    It was hard to soothe her nerves when she had nothing to do but twist her hands.


    Getting close to other people was exciting and nerve-wracking.


    Aiden, however, was a different category she had never experienced before.


    It seemed she was twice as nervous as when she went to the new knights¡¯ welcome party or when she first spoke to Emily.


    ¡®¡­If the atmosphere is good today, let¡¯s ask them to go to the ball together.¡¯


    Dancing together for the first time, talking by the terrace¡­


    While having such pleasant thoughts, the carriage arrived at the destination.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, miss.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well done.¡±


    She got out of the carriage after making sure her clothes were in perfect condition.


    |

 CH 1.36

    Near the fountain in the square, the other party was already waiting for Keira.


    Unlike that night at the casino, Aiden was dressed in an all-white suit. It was a difficult outfit to pull off, but it really went well with his blond hair.


    ¡®You¡¯re so handsome today as well¡­¡¯


    Keira knew it wasn¡¯t right to judge a person based solely on their looks, but she really liked his handsome face.


    She couldn¡¯t get enough of it.


    Aiden also found Keira.


    ¡®You¡¯re really here.¡¯


    A smile appeared on his face.


    Truthfully, Aiden was aware of the possibility that she might not show up for their date. She didn¡¯t say much when they talked at the casino.


    In some cases, they would break their promise to meet because they changed their mind.


    But the fact that she appeared on time was proof enough that she was completely enamored by his looks.


    A new fish has entered the fishing ground.


    Aiden waved to her with a big smile.


    Aiden: ¡°Miss Kira[1]!¡±


    It was a pseudonym she thought of last minute.


    Keira wanted to see that handsome face up close immediately and ended up using mana without realizing it. It was a move that ordinary people couldn¡¯t even imitate.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Huh? Uh, hmm?¡±


    Aiden was shocked to the point of forgetting the line he prepared to tell her.


    He was sure she was far away just now.


    ¡®Have you been taking too much drugs lately¡­?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t believe he was hallucinating in the middle of the day. As expected, he really should lessen his drug intake.


    He dismissed the scene he saw as a side effect of drugs and shrugged it off without much consideration. It was that or the fragile and innocent-looking woman had abilities fit for a knight.


    Aiden: ¡°I just got here, too, Lady.¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Even if I did wait, what does it matter? It¡¯s a gentleman¡¯s pleasure to wait for a lady as beautiful as Miss Kira.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    It was a line that would make most women cringe and run away in disgust.


    But it worked for some women.


    ¡®For innocent girls who have never held a man¡¯s hand.¡¯


    He grinned as he looked down at Keira¡¯s blushing face.


    Aiden: ¡°Well, shall we go?¡±


    There were people watching those two from afar. It was such a long distance that one could not distinguish their features by the naked eye.


    It was because Keira was a very talented person. They had to distance themselves so that she wouldn¡¯t discover them watching her.


    Looking through opera glasses, Joseph asked.


    Joseph: ¡°Is that him? The foreign-looking guy[2].¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Yes, he has blond hair.¡±


    Arthur answered, also holding a pair of opera glasses in his hand.


    Reina: ¡°¡­What are you doing now?¡±


    Reina jumped to her feet.


    Reina: ¡°We left the mansion in a blaze saying we¡¯re stopping things, but in the end we¡¯re just here to stalk them? Arthur, why are you doing this to Vice Captain?!¡±


    Zeke: ¡°That¡¯s right. People around us have been staring at us since earlier!¡±


    The four men and a woman, hiding behind the bushes in the square and looking into opera glasses, would look very suspicious to anyone.


    Zeke: ¡°What¡¯s the point of following them like this? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to blackmail them and separate them? We can warn him that if he approaches her one more time, he¡¯ll be buried alive.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sometimes you say really scary things.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°I¡¯m not saying we¡¯re going to act on it. It¡¯s just a threat.¡±


    Zeke nodded, pleased with his plan. No matter how much he thought about it, it seemed it would be the best way.


    ¡°But if your threat reaches your sister¡¯s ears, will you be responsible for it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If a person who had enjoyed her company suddenly avoided her, she¡¯d definitely find it suspicious. And If she found out about the situation and discovered what her brother did¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to fight with noonim.¡¯


    He just got close to his sister; he didn¡¯t want to go back to the way they used to be.


    However, it was hard to watch that snake slither his way into his sister¡¯s heart.


    Of course, dating and getting married depended on the will of the parties involved. But now matter how Zeke looked at it, that man didn¡¯t deserve his sister.


    As expected, there was only one cleanest way at this point.


    Zeke: ¡°¡­Neatly getting rid of him is¡­¡±


    A man committing the sin of climbing a tree you couldn¡¯t dare to climb deserved to die.


    Reina restrained him.


    Reina: ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, sir.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Then what do you want me to do? Is there another way?¡±


    Raising a finger, she said.


    Reina: ¡°The fastest way would be to show the lady that he¡¯s a piece of garbage. For example¡­ hmm, if she were to witness a scene where he¡¯s seducing another woman.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°But it¡¯s not something we can control at will.¡±


    ¡°So from now on, we have to think about how to solve the problem.¡±


    In short, talking like this was pointless.


    Gritting his teeth, Zeke said.


    Zeke: ¡°As expected, we¡¯d better clean this up before noonim gets more attached.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Stop saying scary things. He¡¯s moving to the restaurant. Let¡¯s catch up.¡±


    Arthur stood up from the bushes, leaves stuck to his clothes falling down. It was perfect for attracting people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Oh my, what is that?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are they doing?¡±


    Zeke had better hearing than others and unfortunately heard the rumblings from the people around them.


    ¡®Oh, god.¡¯


    It was all that snake¡¯s fault.


    ¡°I heard he thinks you¡¯re a noble from the countryside?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I told him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious what men are thinking. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to take the lady to a very good restaurant and show off the life of a nobleman living in the capital!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re trying to pretend to be a noble from the countryside, so even if it gets boring, just keep up with the rhythm.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Should I pretend to be amazed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s it. You can act like it¡¯s your first time in a place like this.¡±


    Sure enough, Aiden looked proud as he took her to the restaurant.


    Aiden: ¡°This is the most popular restaurant in the capital. I had a hard time making reservations.¡±


    Keira then said a line she had practiced before.


    ¡°It¡¯s so wonderful. I¡¯ve never seen a place like this before.¡±


    She even brought her hands together neatly.


    ¡­Unfortunately, her acting was embarrassing to anyone who watched.


    Unsettled, Aiden asked.


    Aiden: ¡°Uh¡­ Is this really your first time?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    She handed over her coat and handbag as she usually did with employees in the Parvis mansion. With her legs crossed, she looked so natural in her seat.


    Keira: ¡°When else would I have gone to a place like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She looked too natural at it to say that.


    ¡®You look at home.¡¯


    Truthfully, Keira wasn¡¯t ¡®at home¡¯ at all.


    The place was far beyond the mansion¡¯s dining room.


    ¡®They should spend money on the interior. Why won¡¯t they make such a basic investment when they say their business is doing well enough to make it hard to make a reservation?¡¯


    Looking closely, the tableware was not of the best quality.


    But Keira didn¡¯t want to be annoying and nitpick at it.


    Keira ordered food and ate in peace. From now on, it was really important to make a good impression.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you again.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°So am I.¡±


    Aiden was busy trying to dissect the lady in front of him.


    ¡®The clothes you wore at the casino were luxurious¡­¡¯


    It¡¯s been a few years since he started frequenting casinos. It wasn¡¯t uncommon to mistake low-quality products for luxury goods.


    But the clothes she wore to the casino that day were obviously expensive.


    ¡®I thought she was a moderately wealthy noble from the countryside who went to the capital for the first time.¡¯


    But today she was showing the opposite of his previous judgment.


    A woman who showed a different side was said to be attractive, but not like this.


    One of Aiden¡¯s philosophies was, ¡®Let¡¯s not touch the wives or daughters of powerful families.¡¯


    So there was nothing more disturbing than not being able to get the identity of the other woman.


    ¡®Who the hell is she¡­?¡¯


    |

 CH 1.37

    After much thought, he asked some questions that nobles living in the capital would know ¨C the latest trends, new artists and social scandals.


    Whenever he did that, Keira looked very puzzled.


    ¡®Is she acting?¡¯


    However, she looked so genuine that it was hard to think of it as acting.


    He also reminded himself that she couldn¡¯t just improve her acting skills in a snap after that performance a while ago. When she complimented the restaurant, she sounded like she was reading straight from a book.


    ¡®Could it be that you¡¯ve visited a fancy restaurant in the capital but pretended not to for my honor?¡¯


    It was Keira¡¯s attitude that added confidence to the illusion.


    With twinkling eyes, she asked.


    Keira: ¡°How do nobles in the capital support artists?¡±


    She looked really curious.


    Any aristocrat who had some money to spare supported artists as a way to show off their wealth.


    There was no way that an aristocrat who had enough wealth to live in the capital did not have an artist to sponsor.


    ¡®I was probably mistaken.¡¯


    Aiden reassured himself and answered Keira.


    Aiden: ¡°Is there a special way? Nobles just help artists continue their artistic endeavors without worrying about finances.¡±


    In return, if the noble was bored, they can call on for the artist to perform.


    Keira nodded her head.


    Keira: ¡°So it¡¯s noblesse oblige.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Exactly.¡±


    These days though, it has become a means of showing off a family¡¯s wealth, but Aiden didn¡¯t add that.


    He told stories of the splendid lives of the capital nobles as if to show off. Whenever he did, Keira always looked fascinated by his stories.


    Aiden mostly talked, and Keira ooh-ed and ahh-ed.


    It was enough for to think that she reacted that way because she came from the countryside.


    Keira, who had been listening to his story for a long time, hesitated and opened her mouth.


    Keira: ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Anything you want to say?¡±


    Keira: ¡° Wednesday¡­¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡±I was wondering if you could spare me some time¡­¡±


    Aiden has met many women, but he¡¯s never met a noble woman who asked him out.


    Usually, they were too ashamed to ask first.


    Either way, it was cute.


    The problem was¡­


    Aiden: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I already have a previous engagement that evening.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Wednesday was another day to take care of the fish in the fish market.


    ¡®Because I¡¯m supposed to attend the Marquis¡¯s ball.¡¯


    Not knowing that he was thinking of another woman, Keira was embarrassed.


    Since Aiden wasn¡¯t available, she had no prospect partner.


    She could either ask one of the knights or go on her own.


    Aiden: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a reading party with old friends. I hope we get a chance next time.¡±


    Aiden made up an excuse because he couldn¡¯t exactly say he was attending a ball with another woman.


    Keira: ¡°If you already have a previous engagement, we can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll see each other soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The words made Keira flush immediately.


    Aiden realized it was because she had no experience with men.


    Aiden: ¡°Yes, next time for sure.¡±


    Keira nodded her head with a puzzled expression.


    Keira: ¡°Then do you have a moment after finishing your meal?¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Of course. Do you have any places in mind?¡±


    Aiden thought it would be better if they could go somewhere they could be alone.


    Keira: ¡°I want to ride an airship and look around the capital.¡±


    Aiden misunderstood that it was something that a noble from the countryside who had just traveled to the capital would want to do.


    The airship flying over the city was a specialty in the capital city. No wonder there were people who fantasized about the transportation of flying in the air.


    ¡®Once you get on it, the illusion of it being magical will disappear.¡¯


    It has been a long time since the airship has become a tourist attraction due to its low efficiency as a means of transportation, but airships were originally created for the purpose of public transportation.


    In other words, the facilities were uncomfortable, cramped, and dirty.


    To make things worse, it shook so much that he often got motion sickness.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to ride it.¡¯


    He was planning to do whatever she pleased, but he didn¡¯t want to board the airship.


    Aiden: ¡°Ha ha, airships have fixed schedule time. Besides, the station is far, so it¡¯s a little¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s okay. I told them to pick us up.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    For a moment, Aiden wondered if he misheard her saying airship instead of carriage.


    Aiden: ¡°Haha, you¡¯re funny, too.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I really rented one for the day.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Before Aiden could ask if she was talking about a carriage, he heard a rattling noise outside.


    ¡®That sound is¡­¡¯


    Keira: ¡°Ah, it must have come a little early.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°The noise may make other people uncomfortable, so shall we?¡±


    Aiden: ¡°¡±No, wait a minute, that¡­¡±


    Flustered, Aiden reluctantly got out of his seat.


    Even the staff were so surprised they forgot to see the guests off.


    The people¡¯s eyes were all focused outside the window where the noise came from.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never seen an airship so low!¡±


    ¡°Me, too.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it broke?¡±


    Airship? It really was an airship?


    An airship hung a net ladder next to the towering square clock tower.


    Oh, my God.


    Aiden froze like a statue.


    Meanwhile, Keira shyly said.


    Keira: ¡°I thought it would take a long time to travel to the station since it was far away, so I called it over.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Aiden didn¡¯t know what to point out.


    Joseph and his group settled by the window of a cafe opposite the restaurant.


    It was easy to see the lady from here.


    They spied hard on the opposite building with drinks in hand. To be precise, it wasn¡¯t ¡®they¡¯ but ¡®two of them.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think this is right.¡±


    It was less crowded than the square, but people still stared.


    Zeke whispered.


    Zeke: ¡°All the other guests are looking this way, aren¡¯t they? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to protect the person you care about, so what would you be ashamed of?¡±


    The answer was so confident that Zeke thought it was wrong to be embarrassed, but he soon came to his senses and refuted.


    Zeke: ¡°In what way are we protecting noonim? We¡¯re just watching her from afar!¡±


    ¡°If the snake tries to do anything terrible, we¡¯ll go after him and beat him half-dead?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Do you think my sister will be beaten by such a crappy guy?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°You never know. If he¡¯s using drugs¡­¡±


    Joseph said, recalling the crime he had read in the newspaper a while back.


    to him, Arthur and Raina whispered, ¡°you¡¯re too much,¡± but he ignored them.


    One must not neglect their duties as a knight of the House of Parvis.


    He brought the opera glasses close again.


    He could see the lady smiling joyfully through the window. He was sure if he stood close he would hear her laugh.


    Joseph has been loyal to the Parvis family for quite a long time, but he has never seen her laugh so freely.


    Arthur murmured quietly.


    Arthur: ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never seen the lady smile like that before.¡±


    Reina: ¡°Me, too¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Somehow, the urge to kill the snake seemed to grow.


    ¡®We need to take care of our lady.¡¯


    There were people who had bad relationships, and then their lives got tangled up.


    So no, they weren¡¯t doing this out of pure selfishness. It didn¡¯t matter that were plagued by the thought of possibly living with that good-looking bastard.


    It was then that they heard a noise that couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    Sensing the wave of mana, Zeke was the first to react.


    Zeke: ¡°¡­What is it now?¡±


    |

 CH 1.38

    They heard a faint noise from far away.


    Since knights were much more sensitive than ordinary people, they immediately noticed that something was approaching.


    Looking around, the other guests were chatting peacefully over tea as if they hadn¡¯t noticed the situation.


    ¡°Something¡¯s coming, sir.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Their hands went straight to their scabbard.


    Was a gate about to open?


    ¡®No way, it won¡¯t happen near the Imperial Capital¡­¡¯


    But disasters could stem from lack of vigilance. If monsters opened the gates to the capital, the damage would be beyond imagination.


    ¡°Should we evacuate the people?¡±


    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s a small gate. It might be more safe to hide in the building until it¡¯s cleared up.¡±


    A while later, the customers and employees noticed the noise.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Are they constructing anything?¡±


    It was quite unpleasant to hear such disruptions while trying to relax, and the noble patrons started expressing their discontent.


    ¡°We¡¯re very sorry. We¡¯re trying to figure out what¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my, look over there!¡±


    Customers flocked to the window in awe, completely overshadowing the staff¡¯s effort to grovel and apologize.


    What was happening? One of the waiters tried to look out the window, but it was already full of customers.


    Fortunately, his question was soon answered.


    A female guest shouted out loud.


    ¡°Is that an airship?¡±


    ¡­What? An airship?


    While they finally knew the cause of the noise, they still had no idea what was happening.


    Zeke, who was looking at the sky outside the window, murmured.


    Zeke: ¡°Is that a horsepower engine¡­¡±


    It took a huge amount of power to get a huge balloon in the air and even drive it. Naturally, the engines of an airship were designed to generate that kind of power.


    Although the first inventor was fired for creating the worst fuel-efficient piece of garbage.


    Zeke: ¡°Sir Arthur, why did the airship fly here?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. I know that airships travel along the outer line of the capital.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°It¡¯s not falling, is it?¡±


    Or maybe the airship had to land temporarily due to technical issues.


    Arthur: ¡°At least it¡¯s not a gate opening.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The center of the capital almost turned into a sea of blood.


    Arthur breathed a sigh of relief, but stopped when he couldn¡¯t see Keira.


    Arthur: ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s the lady?¡±


    They didn¡¯t even realize their target had disappeared because they got distracted.


    Reina: ¡°Did they run out thinking it was a gate?¡±


    Three seconds after speaking, Reina soon found Keira, who was holding Aiden¡¯s arm, walking out of the building with a big smile on her face.


    Her fingers were clearly pointing at the airship.


    She dragged her bewildered partner and walked away to where the airship stopped.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone had similar thoughts, but it was only Arthur who voiced it out loud.


    ¡°¡­ she didn¡¯t ask the airship to pick them up, did she?¡±


    No one answered.


    The airship, which had been flying for a long time already, was still rattling and dirty.


    Furthermore, the engine was too loud.


    If Aiden had his usual temper tantrum, the crew would have been bowing in apology to him by now.


    However, he was too preoccupied to feel discomfort.


    ¡®Which family is supporting her?¡¯


    Apart from the fact that the airship could fly, how much money would it take to borrow a royal property like that?


    Aside from the cost, no aristocrat would have been given access to anything that could be used to attack the ground from above.


    He then imagined the worst possibly family.


    ¡®¡­No way, is she related to the Imperial family[1]?¡¯


    If there was one thing Aiden vowed not to do, it was to get involved with wives or daughters of powerful families.


    One wrong move and you¡¯ll be dragged to the wedding hall.


    Everyone presumed that Aiden was a guy who would sell his face to a rich woman and play and eat for life, but he wasn¡¯t like that at all.


    He had no desire to beg for anything from a father-in-law or wife.


    Now was the time for him to play his cards well.


    Keira: ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Keira asked, surprising Aiden.


    Aiden: ¡°H-h-huh?¡±


    Keira: ¡°If you¡¯re worried about what other people could be thinking earlie, you don¡¯t need to be concerned. They were informed that the airship had to make a quick stop to pick up a mechanic.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m more worried about how powerful you have to be to make up such a situation!¡¯


    Aiden held back what he wanted to say and smiled forcedly.


    Maybe she really was a relative of the Imperial family?


    If so, he really had to break up with her as soon as possible.


    No, if he suddenly started ignoring her, she might think he was playing with her. He needed to keep his distance slowly.


    His palms began to sweat. How could things get so messed up!


    Keira: ¡°Wow! Look over there. The capital looks so small!¡±


    Aiden: ¡°T-that¡¯s cool.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Right?¡±


    Aiden: ¡°T-this¡­ is all thanks to Lady.¡±


    Aiden said, shaking.


    If she knew he had a lot of lovers, how would she react? He shuddered at the thought of it.


    Keira: ¡°¡­are you okay?¡±


    Aiden: ¡°What? Ha, ha, ha. I¡¯m a little scared because it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been to such a high place.¡±


    He pretended to be scared on purpose. The best future was to get out of the women¡¯s side first. To do that, she had to lose interest in him first.


    ¡®A man who¡¯s shivering because he¡¯s up high is not attractive.¡¯


    Sure enough, Keira looked surprise. Unfortunately for him, it was different from what he¡¯d imagined.


    ¡®I want to protect him!¡¯


    The rose-colored glasses were still very much intact. He looked handsome no matter what he did.


    Keira: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If anything dangerous happens, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Ah¡­yes.¡±


    She was just too difficult to understand.


    ¡®You have to get away from her no matter what!¡¯


    ¡®How cute!¡¯


    Only one person considered the date a success.


    On her way back, Keira spotted familiar faces in front of the main gate of the mansion.


    Completely oblivious to the fact that they had been following her the whole day, she was happy to see them.


    Keira: ¡°Where are you all going?¡±


    Her younger brother Zeke and three knights were together.


    Zeke: ¡°That¡­ Somewhere for a while¡­¡±


    Seeing her brother falter, Keira had a rough guess.


    ¡®Are you going to gamble again?¡¯


    If so, she could understand why he would hesitate to answer like that. It was embarrassing to say it out loud, so she decided not to further pry.


    Arthur asked.


    Arthur: ¡°Milady, are you back from going out with the person you met at the casino?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    She immediately blushed, thinking of the handsome man.


    Arthur: ¡°You¡¯re turned read¡­ No, what part did you like so much?¡±


    Because he¡¯s handsome. He¡¯s tall, he looks good, and he¡¯s handsome.


    Keira: ¡°Well¡­ I think he¡¯s a good guy? And we communicate well, and our personality fits well with each other.¡±


    Everyone had similar thoughts.


    ¡®It¡¯s his looks.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re saying it¡¯s because of his face.¡¯


    ¡®You fell for his looks.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re weak against his looks.¡¯


    Anyone could see she was enamored by his appearance.


    Truthfully though, she wasn¡¯t just attracted to his face. Aiden was good at keeping women happy. The polite and gentlemanly attitude could not help but work on Keira, who was immune to men.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t deny that more than half of the reasons she fell for Aiden were due to his good looks.


    Zeke murmured softly.


    Zeke: ¡°Right¡­ I¡¯m glad he¡¯s a good person.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look like he was glad at all. His eyes were as cold as winter.


    But being drunk in love made Keira oblivious.


    Keira: ¡°I hope I can formally introduce you someday.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Zeke sincerely wished that such a day would never come.


    Zeke: ¡°You must be tired. Go get some rest.¡±


    Keira: ¡°See you tomorrow, then.¡±


    She lightly waved at them as she walked back to the mansion.


    ¡®He asked me to meet him again.¡¯


    There was something that Keira, a beginner in dating, overlooked.


    He only said he wanted to see her again, but he didn¡¯t make any specific appointments.


    |

 CH 1.39

    Whether it¡¯s a platonic or romantic relationship, a ¡®see you again someday¡¯ without actually setting an appointment for the next date was nothing but a greeting.


    In other words, she was already dumped!


    However, she, who had learned about romantic relationships through a novel, did not know the fact.


    Rose: ¡°Did you have a good trip, miss?¡±


    Rose and the butler were at the front door of the mansion.


    Keira: ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±


    Rose: ¡°I saw a carriage coming through the window.¡±


    Rose said, accepting her handbag and coat.


    Robert: ¡°I¡¯m preparing dinner now. Would you like to wash up first?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes. By the way, Robert.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Yes, milady?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Please tell His Grace that a bill will be coming.¡±


    The cost of renting the airship was billed to the family. No doubt her father would be taken aback when he received the bill.


    ¡®How much have I been through all this time? I can spend this much,¡¯ Keira rationalized.


    Robert: ¡°A bill, you mean?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was the first time the lady spent large enough to send a bill to the family, but the butler did not ask anymore. He just guessed that she spent a lot because she was happy.


    Robert: ¡°Yes, I will tell him so. Please take a rest.¡±


    Robert bowed and walked away. Keira stared at him for a while before walking.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯d like to wash up.¡±


    Rose: ¡°I¡¯ve already heated the water.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Good job.¡±


    Humming, she walked up the stairs, already picturing herself immersed in warm water.


    Rose glanced at the happy young miss, and smiled softly.


    At that time, two maids carrying piles of blankets, walking together across the hall.


    Keira: ¡°Oh, Miranda. And Paula.¡±


    Keira managed to recognize the faces of the maids holding the piles of blankets.


    ¡°Oh, my lady. Are you on your way back from going out?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The bath is heated up. Have a good rest.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Thank you. You guys worked hard, too.¡±


    Keira, who walked past them after their brief conversation, noticed that Paula looked as if she was startled.


    She asked Rose.


    Keira: ¡°Paula had a weird look just now. Do I have something on my face?¡±


    Rose: ¡°I think she was just surprised.¡±


    Keira didn¡¯t even have to ask what surprised Paula. It was most likely because Keira took the time to talk to maids who were passing by.


    ¡®It¡¯s definitely a scene you wouldn¡¯t have seen in the past.¡¯


    If she was the same person as she was in the past, she would have gone past them without even sparing them a glance.


    The maids also wouldn¡¯t have dared raise their heads and instead would step back to the side of the hall and wait for the lady to pass.


    Rose: ¡°These days, many say that you have changed how you treat the maids.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Is that a good thing or a bad thing?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if she was being too casual with her subordinates, however Rose expressed the opposite.


    Rose: ¡°It seems that the lady has brightened recently. It looks much better.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Really?¡±


    Bright? Me?


    Keira thought hard about it as she walked.


    Although she consciously fixed her behavior, her personality suddenly couldn¡¯t have taken a 180 degree change, right?


    Keira: ¡°Changing one¡¯s personality couldn¡¯t be so easy, could it?¡±


    Rose: ¡°But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve brightened up like everyone else in a few days.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She walked down the hall without saying a word because it was shameful to keep insisting otherwise.


    The only thing she was sure of was that she¡¯s enjoying life a lot more than she used to.


    While Keira went home in a wonderful mood, Aiden was terrified.


    He visited the Transportation Administration to confirm who rented the plane today.


    ¡®They asked me to keep it a secret. I can¡¯t tell you.¡¯


    No matter how many times he asked, the answer was still the same. He even dropped his father¡¯s name but it didn¡¯t work.


    It was certain she was a formidable figure.


    ¡®You have to stay away from me, no matter what!¡¯


    He shouldn¡¯t have gotten carried away with his friends at the casino. It was a big mistake to point at a target without recognizing its exact identity. He¡¯s always been so thorough when it came to this, but he simply got carried away.


    Now he wished he could turn back time.


    ¡°Oh, honey. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When he looked up, a woman with brown hair was resting her arms on the railing of the stairs.


    It was one of the housekeepers.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to see a girl? Did it not go well?¡±


    The problem was it went too well.


    ¡°Oh, did you hear? The airship stopped at the capital square today! They said they had to pick up the mechanic because it broke down?¡±


    It was exactly what Kira said. Her identity was becoming more and more frightening.


    ¡°Baby, did you go to the square today? Did you see it yourself? How was it? Hmm?¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Go away.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, you must be in a really bad mood.¡±


    The woman placed her hand on Aiden¡¯s arm. To be honest, she didn¡¯t think much about it.


    ¡®You probably lost money from gambling again.¡¯


    However, as soon as she made eye contact with Aiden, she realized she was wrong.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a five-year-old girl?!¡±


    ¡°Then why are you sulking like that?¡±


    Aiden hesitated for a moment and confessed.


    Aiden: ¡°I¡­ I think I messed with the wrong woman.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, tell me. Did you meet with a princess?¡±


    Aiden: ¡°I think she¡¯s related to the Imperial family.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my god.¡±


    She knew Aiden¡¯s rule ¨C never meddle with powerful women who are likely to cause commotion.


    It was the worst case for Aiden if he really messed with a relative of the Imperial family.


    ¡°What happened? Do you think you¡¯ll get in trouble for committing a slight against the Imperial family?¡±


    Aiden: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know! She didn¡¯t reveal her identity first. What do I do? I was tricked!¡±


    Aiden¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡®Oh, you idiot.¡¯


    The woman sighed and patted his shoulder.


    Aiden was a good lover[1]. He wasn¡¯t violent, he never used abusive language or made excessive demands in bed.


    We can¡¯t let our lover get into a rough situation.


    ¡°Listen to me. Did you sleep with her?¡±


    Aiden: ¡°No. I only held her hand when I escorted her.¡±


    ¡°Then did you confess your love for her?¡±


    Aiden shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! You didn¡¯t sleep with her, didn¡¯t confess. It was only a date. And payback for the drinks you had last time.¡±


    Aiden: ¡°T-that¡¯s right¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you still have a chance to get out of this. Don¡¯t call her from now on. If she argues, tell her you¡¯ll settle it one-on-one.¡±


    Even if she was related to the Imperial family, she couldn¡¯t just put a nobleman in jail for playing with her.


    Aiden¡¯s face gradually regained its color.


    ¡®Yeah. I haven¡¯t mentioned that I want to date her yet. We didn¡¯t have a relationship, and we only held hands.¡¯


    Holding hands was something that could have happened while dancing.


    Thinking so, his nerves finally calmed.


    He only saved the lady in trouble and shared a meal with her to repay the drinks they had last time.


    Aiden: ¡°You¡¯re right, aren¡¯t you. I think you¡¯re right, Maria.¡±


    ¡°Right? Think positive. What would you have done if you didn¡¯t know her identity until the end and stayed with her?¡±


    If Aiden did something wrong, Maria would have lost a good lover.


    Aiden: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m glad I noticed it quickly.¡±


    Aiden breathed a sigh of relief as he wiped away his tears.


    ¡®What if I accepted her date again?¡¯


    It was a gift from God that he had a prior engagement.


    I hope I never see your face again.


    |

 CH 1.4

    "..."


    She thought, her hand wrapped around her beaten cheek.


    What can I say? Father, what should I say? No matter what I say or why, you won''t listen, so why should I still speak?


    The more quiet she was, the more serious the atmosphere changed.


    Cosette stood next to him as she cried. As if trying to mediate the situation, she said, "F-father, please don''t be angry. I think it''s because Keira has been very sensitive these days. She is a good kid, so I think she''ll soon realize her mistake and apologize. Right, Keira?"


    "..."


    Are you trying to mediate or make people angry?


    Had it not been for her father, Keira might have really hit her.


    That girl had a natural talent for cleverly getting into people''s nerves. Keira clenched her fist and suppressed her urge to hit her with all her might.


    Let''s hold it in. We have to hold it in.


    If you act as you please here, the situation will only get worse.


    She bent down at her father. "I''m leaving now. I''m sorry for making such a fuss late at night."


    "I hope the next time we meet, you will be better," a cold voice answered.


    Keira stumbled back to her room. She was so out of her mind that she couldn''t remember how she walked all the way here.


    Pain spread from her red, swollen cheek. But what hurt more was not the scar on her cheek but the scar on her heart.


    -AIWTRO-


    Objectively speaking, Cosette was a very beautiful lady. Silver hair that resembles moonlight, a fair, unblemished face, and clear beautiful features.


    Keira was also a beauty who would never be discouraged anywhere, but Cosette was a different kind of beauty. It was different from Keira who looked cold and blunt.


    Cosette''s facial faetures, which are only cool when she''s expressionless, changed smoothly just by smiling. Her followers used to say that she was as if the warm spring breeze were in the form of a human being.


    In other words, they said Cosette had a good appearance to attract favor from others.


    Cosette has adapted well into society by using her weapons.


    "I may make mistakes because I lived far from noble society. I mean no harm, so please forgive me."


    A beautiful woman who looks like the sun has an embarrassed look on her face as she says this, so not many people can blame her for it.


    A carefree and comfortable attitude, unlike the aristocracy, soon became her strength.


    Many people liked her and constantly speculated on who was her biological father.


    "Lady Cosette, the more I see it, the more you look like His Grace."


    "If His Grace was born a woman, he must have had your face."


    "In comparison, Lady Keira looks so much like her mother..."


    "No matter how much she looks like her mother, shouldn''t there be any resemblance between the father and daughter?"


    "No way, you shouldn''t say this, but..."


    "Shush! They can hear you. Sooner or later, either of them will communicate with Beatrice. Watch your mouth until then."


    Rather than the blunt and arrogant Keira, they wanted the more refreshing and adorable Cosette to be the real daughter.


    Keira knew how everyone felt but ignored it. There was no choice to ignore it even though she knew it. If she showed any sign of discomfort, she would be embarrassed even further.


    Cosette stole Keira''s position little by little.


    It wasn''t just the society and her father''s affection that she took away.


    One day, Keira heard the maids of the family doing laundry and talking.


    "Isn''t Lady Keira being so arrogant and mean? Even the real lady, Cosette, is so kind and friendly to us! What the hell is wrong with her? Wipe off that cold expression. You''re a fake!"


    "D-don''t say that. It hasn''t been decided yet."


    "You''re right. I''m afraid someone might hear you."


    "It hasn''t been decided yet! Ha! You can tell just looking at their face. Cosette is obviously the daughter. By comparison, does Keira even look like His Grace?"


    "That''s...But."


    "Just let the truth come out. As long as it turns out that she''s a fake, I''ll step on her like this laundry. What an unlucky bitch."


    The maid said so as she stepped heavily on the blanket in the basin. It was as if she was trampling on someone she hated.


    Keira knew the face of the maid who talked badly of her to the other maids. It was a maid Cosette brought from the slums a while back.


    It was easy to understand her loyalty to Cosette because she saved her in that gutter. However, there was no reason to tolerate such disrespect.


    Keira was the eldest daughter of the Grand Duchy. It didn''t make sense to hold it in after hearing that from the maid.


    Keira immediately revealed herself behind the bushes.


    "You there."


    "Ack!"


    "M-my lady."


    Then, the faces of the maids who were chatting excitedly turned white.


    "Can you take responsibility for what you just said?"


    "M-Mina... Hurry up and apologize!"


    "She''s only new and made a slip of the tongue! Please forgive her, my lady!"


    The other maids said so and begged for forgiveness, but the maid named Mina stood with her head raised ''til the end.


    "Why? Did I say something wrong?"


    "...What?"


    "Mina! Please stop!"


    "To be honest, you''re not even the real daughter! What kind of girl are you? Sooner of later, Lady Cosette will communicate with the Spirit, and I wonder if you will be able to stare at me like that¨C"


    Slap!


    There was no need to listen more. Keira slapped the maid on the cheek before she could finish talking.


    With eyes wide open in disbelief, Mina held her cheek.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m still the Lady in this house. I can still scold and kick out a rude maid."


    Keira immediately called in butlers to punish Mina. Her sin was disrespecting the master of the house.


    Slap! Slap!


    "Argh! Aargh!"


    A smashing sound and tearful screams rang out the household, so it was only natural that the situation reached Cosette''s ears.


    Cosette ran straight to the back, accompanied by other maids. "Keira! What the hell is going on here?"


    "Your maid has disrespected me in a way I can''t tolerate, so I''m punishing her."


    The beating continued even as she said so. Mina cried and screamed, "S-save me, Lady Cosette! Ahhhh!"


    Cosette''s face turned white. She said imploringly, "Y-you don''t have to hit a person that hard, though?"


    "Of course, you were raised outside, but you need to know that hierarchy is important in aristocratic society. I''m going to kick her out tomorrow morning."


    No one could stop Keira because the Lord was away for work.


    Mina''s punishment ended only after being hit 100 times. With such a fuss, there was no way that rumors would not spread in the house.


    Although Keira was strict, she was not a master who was disrespected by the maids. The maids began to wonder what Mina had done to her, and their curiosity was soon resolved.


    The Grand Duke, who returned to the mansion late in the evening, called in the staff and his two daughters.


    When Keira came down the stairs at her father''s call, she saw the Duke and Colette sniffling beside him.


    Keira chewed her lips without realizing it.


    ''You must have told on me again.''


    Keira tried to beat her maid and Cosette was crying and hanging on to him.


    However, this time, father would have to take Keira''s side. What Mina did was an act that could never be tolerated as a member of nobility.


    In addition, since there were witnesses, Cosette could not defend her maid.


    She approached the two with a calm look on her face.


    "I heard you called, Father."


    "I heard a disturbance during the day. You tried to kick out the maid after hitting her a hundred times. It''s an amount that a person can die if they are faced with it. So, there must have been a good reason for that, right?"


    "I heard an insult I couldn''t even dare repeat. It''s humiliating to say it myself. There are witnesses, so they will answer."


    Keira said so and pointed to two maids who were doing laundry with Mina.


    End of Chapter.


    T/N: Man, the people around Keira are infuriatiiiing!!! Please let me know if there are corrections for the translation. I''m still MTL-ing it hehe

 CH 1.5

    "Tell me everything you heard."


    "My Lord, we apologize. Mina said that it was difficult to deal with Lady Keira because she is usually so cold, and that it was uncomfortable to wait on her. That''s all."


    What?


    Keira''s body stiffened. Naturally, her voice came out louder. "What are you talking about? That''s not what the maid said! You dare lie in front of father and avoid punishment¨C"


    "¨CIs what the lady said true?" Ludwig asked, cutting off Keira.


    The maids trembled on the floor and said, "How dare we lie to His Excellency? That''s all we''ve heard."


    "What¨C!"


    She was frozen.


    It was rude enough to say that much, but it wasn''t worth a hundred blows. There is no one here who doesn''t complain that much about their boss.


    ''Is that rude enough to be hit a hundred times?''


    ''And it''s true that Lady Keira is hard to deal with. I think it''s enough to say that...''


    ''What is it? Mina is the maid that Cosette brought in, so she''s going to find fault with her and kick her out.''


    ''Still, a hundred slashes is too much.''


    What the staff thought was revealed in their facial expressions.


    The back of her head was tingling, so Keira had to stay still for a while without saying anything.


    Keira didn''t know that Cosette''s maid threatened the maids at the laundry, saying "That fake will be kicked out soon, so it would be hard to work at the mansion later if you don''t lie."


    However, at this point, she had a little idea of what happened between the maids.


    Somehow, Cosette brought a lot of people to support. It must have been an attempt to show Mina''s ''unfair'' beating to others and worsen public opinion about Keira.


    "Keira Parvis." It was a quiet voice. Nevertheless, they could feel that he was livid. "You''re really all over the place. Do you hate seeing Cosette''s maid that much?"


    "Father, it''s a misunderstanding! It''s a misunderstanding, Father!"


    "Don''t call me that. I don''t want to hear you."


    "...!"


    In that moment, a part of Keira''s world collapsed. But the shock didn''t end with that.


    "For a month, I''m ordering you to stay in the separate house. You''d better not show your face for a while."


    "This isn''t it! I have been framed...!"


    "How long will you keep disappointing me!" An angry voice filled the hall.


    Keira could feel it then. He won''t listen no matter what she said.


    Ludwig walked away, ignoring her who could not say anything. The staff also looked around and left one by one.


    Finally, only Keira, Cosette, and a few others were left in the hall.


    Cosette came close to her. She patted her on the back as if comforting her. "You must be happy Father gave you a lenient punishment. Right?"


    A lenient punishment?


    Keira ground her teeth without even realizing it. Cosette giggled at the sound.


    And she whispered in a voice that was small enough to be only heard by her, " I actually wanted to see you beaten the same way you did to Mina. I''m a little sad you were left off like that."


    Cosette whispered like that and then raised herself up. "Why? Are you upset? Well, if you want to be hated more, tear my hair off."


    And then she left.


    Keira remained still for a while after being left alone. No, she couldn''t move. What her father said to her hit her like a dagger and tore through her heart.


    ''Don''t call me that. I don''t want to hear it.''


    ''For a month, I''m ordering you to stay in the separate house. You''d better not show your face for a while.''


    ''How long will you keep disappointing me!''


    "Ahhhh!"


    A scream rose deep in her heart. She sobbed for a long time, tearing apart the rug.


    The end of the father-daughter relationship was gradually ending.


    -AIWTRO-


    All the ladies-in-waiting were replaced while she was on probation. The new women were all on Cosette''s side.


    Keira couldn''t complain because she was on alert. It was the same after being released from probation.


    Such assigned maids could not have served her politely. Every time they talked back, Keira was angry but couldn''t punish them. She was sure they would only hear that she was trying to beat the maid for nothing.


    The attitude of the ladies-in-waiting were that way, and as a result, Keira became increasingly isolated from society and from home.


    Of course, there were people who stayed by Keira''s side until the end, but there were only a few. She couldn''t turn the tide.


    However, the most painful thing was her father''s neglect.


    Do you treat her so warmly because she''s so loving? Why haven''t you looked at me even once? What am I to you?


    Sorrow and anger alternated several times a day. However, there was no answer to the questions.


    I just hope that the power of the Spirit will manifest as soon as possible so that she can be kicked out.


    Finally, the day of judgement came.


    Unfortunately, it was Cosette, not Keira, who first interacted with Beatrice. Keira was speechless in the face of undeniable evidence.


    A silver-haired lady who handles the water spirit with such confidence. An indisputable evidence of one''s lineage.


    Keira would never forget the scene even after she died.


    One of Cosette''s followers screamed loudly, "The impostor must be imprisoned!"


    Mina told the other maids, "I told you, didn''t I? Our lady Cosette will be dealing with Beatrice."


    "She''s been so arrogant. What did she believe in and act so cheeky when she''s just a fake?"


    "I know."


    The nobles chattered too.


    "Have you heard the news? Lady Cosette communicated with Beatrice."


    "Of course. How many people in the capital are unaware of the news?"


    "Everything''s fine. So, didn''t that fake pretend to be the lady of the grand duchy for twenty years? Unbelievable."


    As a result, Keira was seen as the harbinger of disaster, and was imprisoned and soon sentenced to death.


    She was robbed of everything she had gained over the twenty years by the ''real daughter'' who suddenly appeared.


    That''s how it all ended.


    However...


    "Actually, you''re the real daughter."


    At the last moment, the white devil whispered.


    |  |

 CH 1.6

    When she opened her eyes again, the first thing that caught her eyes was the familiar ceiling.


    "Ah."


    Keira reflexively moved her hand to her neck then moved her hands and legs.


    I can move on my own will.


    "Am I alive?"


    She wondered if it was a dream, but she could clearly remember the feel of the blade on her neck. Her body trembled. The vivid memory could never have been a dream.


    She died once. For not being the daughter of the Grand Duke.


    ''In the near future, the human race will face a great crisis. Young Lord, remember only one thing to avoid this crisis: no matter what happens, only one Saintess will be born from you.''


    It was the first prophecy to have such a clear meaning. Doesn''t that mean there''s a huge disaster coming?


    Scared people wanted to execute the ''fake.'' Following that logic, even Keira would have voted for the execution. It was obvious which is the right choose between the life of one person and the lives of millions.


    ''My father also agreed with my execution.''


    However, people''s decisions aren''t always logical.


    They spent many years in a father-daughter relationship, but it seemed like she was the only one who had an attachment to the relationship


    ''I really tried to be recognized as his child.''


    She wanted to hear compliments from her father. She wanted to hear warm words from him, saying that he''s proud of her and that she was deserving of the Parvis name. Just once would have been nice.


    She always wanted to be perfect for her father...


    ''Stop.''


    Keira shook off the gloomy past in her head, and organized her thoughts while sitting on the bed.


    ''In the end... I told you you were real.''


    In addition, she even witnessed what was supposed to be a water spirit. It was right after she felt an intangible energy from Cosette''s touch.


    What the hell was that?


    Was it a real spirit or just a hallucination?


    "Ha," she sighed in vain.


    What does that have to do with anything now? She''s already dead. This place was probably the afterlife.


    However.


    "It''s time for you to get up."


    "...Huh?"


    A familiar voice came from outside the door. That voice is definitely...


    "Rose?"


    Rose, the maid who did her hair for over a decade. Did she die, too? Just on the charge of serving a sinner?


    "Come in!"


    Whatever happened, Keira felt like she had to listen to the explanation. Rose appeared through the door and looked a little younger than she remembered.


    It was a little strange, but Keira thought it could be because they were in the underworld. Most of the dead must be old and sick, but it was too much if they had to stay like that forever even in the afterlife.


    Behind Rose, two maids who were assigned in washing her face and preparing her clothing followed. Surprisingly, they also had the same faces as the maids who served Keira before she died.


    Keira was shocked. Those maids were innocent! They had them killed just because they assisted her?


    "Rose, did His Excellency kill you, too?"


    "...yes?"


    Rose, who was pulling back the curtain, looked back as if she heard something absurd, and said, "What do you mean?"


    "This is the afterlife. I was on death row, and you''re here because of me..."


    "Oh, my god, my lady! You must have had a nightmare. I''m alive. And so are you."


    "What are you talking about? And stop calling me lady. I''m not the lady of this house."


    "What? What are you talking about?" Rose''s eyes grew as big as saucers. "Is it because of the young lord''s birthday party you are hosting? I know you want to do well, but please don''t stress yourself out. It''s not a big event either."


    "The young lord...?"


    "Yes. Yesterday, you said that you were hosting his birthday party. You didn''t forget, did you?"


    He''s here, too? But he''s innocent. He looked just like father. There was no clear evidence that he wasn''t the son of the Grand Duke.


    Why on earth would you kill him?


    "Rose! Where''s Zeke?"


    "Huh? He''ll be in his bedroom right now, right? But why¨C Oh, my! My lady!"


    Even before Rose was finished speaking, Keira hurried out of the room.


    I can''t believe you killed him, too! This is too much!


    This must have been caused by Cosette. She might have urged the Grand Duke to kill his son.


    Zichhardt, my one and only brother.


    Keira frantically ran out of the hallway.


    -AIWTRO-


    "What the hell is this?"


    On the day she was imprisoned, her brother Zeke visited Keira.


    "You were so confident that Father would believe you, but this is the result? Huh?"


    "..."


    "Answer me, sister!"


    Zeke protested more than the person being executed. How could it be like this? It was as if such words went into the ear of a person who had no tears or blood.


    Keira, who had been listening for a long time, finally opened her mouth. "...Please go back. If you stay with me, you might be involved."


    "Run away with me."


    "..."


    His response was so unfamiliar to Keira that she wanted to hear those words again.


    "If you stay like this, you''ll definitely die. We have to run."


    "You want us to run away together? Are you out of your mind?"


    "I don''t want to live in the same space with those snakes."


    "So you''re gonna run away? What are you going to do if you get caught? Huh? If you do that, you''ll be considered a traitor, too. I didn''t know you would make such a foolish choice. Go back."


    Go back. Go back to a place full of colorful furniture and comfortable air. The two had a long argument.


    "Let''s run away."


    "No, we can''t."


    "You''ll die if you stay here."


    "If they find you, they''ll kill you."


    Eventually, the argument ended with Zeke kicking the bars roughly. "I''ll come back. Please sleep on it."


    He said he would come back tomorrow.


    Keira wanted to see her brother, but they couldn''t meet again. She was taken to the deepest solitary cell and was forced to tell everyone she had deceived them.


    The last time she would see her brother''s back was through the bars that night.


    -AIWTRO-


    "Zeke!"


    She rushed down the hall and recalled her brother''s appearance.


    Throughout her life, Keira wanted to be recognized by her father. Because of this, there was a limit to the interest she could give to others. Naturally, things concerning her younger brother were pushed back from her priorities. But how was he?


    He offered to risk his life and run away for his sister.


    In fact, she had no idea why her brother was doing so much for her. But once she lost her life, she vaguely realized the truth.


    Wouldn''t Zeke treat her the same way she treated her father?


    He lost his mother as soon as he was born and wasn''t even loved by his father. His one and only sister also did not show any interest in him.


    Zeke must have longed for the love of his family, too. Just like she did.


    "Oh, my! My Lady!"


    As Keira ran through the hallway, she saw many familiar faces. At first she thought, ''Did he kill them all?'' But it was getting strange.


    In addition, many of them were unrelated to Keira. DId they dispose of everyone in the house?


    Soon after, Keira arrived in front of Zeke''s room. The servants who spotted Keira were surprised.This was because the frantic lady was gasping in her pajamas.


    One of them put a cover over her shoulder.


    "W-what are you doing here?"


    "Is Zeke... Is Zeke here?"


    "Young Master is probably having breakfast right now."


    He''s really here? How cruel are you, Father.


    Zeke, who heard the noise at the same time Keira''s expression was filled with despair, ran out with a perplexed face.


    Zeke looked different than the last time she saw him.


    |  |

 CH 1.7

    "Noonim! What are you doing in your pajamas?"


    "Because you''re here."


    "I''m here? Where else would I go? What do you think father will say when he sees this?"


    "...Father?"


    Keira was frozen. "Father is here, too?"


    "Why would father come here this morning? He''s in his room."


    "This is... Isn''t this the afterlife?"


    Her brother''s face was strangely disturbed.


    "I guess you''re still half asleep. You, bring her to the bedroom. No, no. I''ll take you there myself," Zeke said as he ordered someone to bring him shoes.


    Keira was barefoot because she ran recklessly from her room. It was fortunate that she didn''t injure her feet while running.


    Frozen, she looked straight ahead until a maid approached her and placed the shoes on her feet.


    I thought this was the afterlife.


    However, there were too many strange things to keep thinking that way. First of all, the mansion looked the same from when she was alive, there were too many familiar faces, and they looked younger than she remembered.


    "Zeke."


    "Hmm?"


    "What''s the date today?"


    "It''s the 13th."


    "What year and month?"


    "13th of August, 1295."


    Zeke looked at her curiously as if he wanted to ask why but couldn''t.


    In 1295, Keira turned twenty years old.


    In that moment, an implausible thought came to mind. Perhaps, she has returned to the past, not the afterlife? If so, who did this?


    Do you think someone else besides me remembers the past?


    Endless questions filled her head. Because of that, she didn''t hear Zeke call her.


    "¨Cnim! Noonim!"


    "Huh, yes?"


    "Why are you spacing out? You''re acting strange today."


    Really? Did she really come back? It felt surreal.


    "...maybe it''s because I had a nightmare."


    "What kind of nightmare did you have?"


    "The dream of me dying."


    Keira stared at her brother''s face. Facing the family she thought she''d never see again evoked tender emotions.


    "It was such a vivid dream that I really thought this was the afterlife... But because you''re here... I thought you also died and came to the afterlife..."


    "Oh, my god, I never thought you''d be scared of that." He said it like that, but she could feel it in his voice that he was worried. "It was just a dream. Don''t worry about it."


    "Yes, I shouldn''t."


    "Go back and change your clothes first... No, I need to get my..." Zeke muttered and turned around.


    It seemed he intended to go to his room and get his coat. Seeing his back walking away, she remembered the last time she saw Zeke. She saw him through the prison bars.


    I couldn''t meet my younger brother again after that.


    "Wait."


    When Keira came back to her senses, she was holding onto her brother''s wrist. Zeke looked back, confused.


    "...?"


    "Have you had breakfast?"


    "Not yet."


    "That''s good. Let''s eat together."


    If it was true that she has returned to the past, she no longer wanted to cling to things she couldn''t reach. She didn''t want to seek affection from someone who wouldn''t look back.


    She wanted to devote that effort and time on other things. For example, she can spend it on her younger brother who must have been lonely all this time.


    Keira smiled at her younger brother who looked at her with a perplexed expression.


    "Now? A meal? You want to have it with me?"


    "Yes. You said you haven''t eaten yet."


    "Still... If you eat with me, you''ll be late. You always went to greet father."


    "Oh, that."


    In the past, she was always woke up early and dress nice. It was an old-fashioned custom that no one cared about, but every morning, she would send her regards to her father.


    People around her looked at her with curious eyes.


    "That... I just decided not to do it from today."


    "W-why all of a sudden?"


    "His Grace only accepts my greetings once every three days anyway. I was kicked out because he was busy. And most of the time, even if we met, we don''t even make eye contact."


    "...But you still went everyday? You''re amazing."


    "Yes, it was foolish. So, I don''t want to do it anymore."


    Now that she thought about it, it was such a foolish act. Why did she crave so much love from someone who never cared?


    Keira''s sudden change of heart seemed remarkable to Zeke.


    In a pleasant tone, Zeke said, "Sister finally learned how to be upset. That''s a good idea. I''d rather sleep more at that time."


    "I''m not upset."


    She really wasn''t. It might not have been like that in the past, but now she''s given up everything. Therefore, she couldn''t be upset.


    It was such a relief to give up on someone.


    "He''s a busy man. He doesn''t need me to come and annoy him in the morning, does he?"


    "Ah¨C"


    Zeke''s face said ''okay.''


    Keira knew that expression. A person can''t forget in only a day.


    His sister wanted to be liked by their foolish father. It was the complete opposite of Zeke who had shown affection towards Keira and said, " A man like that snake is not my blood."


    He was going to congratulate her if she decided to stop trying in vain.


    ''Oh.'' Keira then realized something strange.


    "Noonim, what did you say?"


    "I don''t think I need to visit and bother His Grace."


    "His Grace? Not Father?"


    Keira always insisted on calling the Grand Duke ''father'' in private and ''His Grace'' on official occasions. But now that she''s alone with her younger brother, she addressed him as ''His Grace.''


    Keira answered him vaguely, "Why? He''s my father, but he''s also the lord of the Grand Duchy. I don''t think I addressed him wrongly."


    "He is, but¨C."


    Today, Keira continued to surprise him. Zeke wondered if something happened with father, but it didn''t seem to be the case.


    His sister looked so happy. Wasn''t she the one who felt like digging a hole in the ground whenever she heard anything bad from their father?


    Whatever the reason, it was good for Zeke. Keira used to insist on the title ''Father'' while in private, so he had to follow suit. Now that he can call their father ''His Grace'' without worrying about his sister, wasn''t that a good thing?


    "You''re really weird today."


    "I suppose so."


    "...?"


    Keira was really, really weird today. She looked like the same person he saw yesterday, but it felt like she became a different person.


    ''What happened?''


    Zeke narrowed his eyes and thought about it, and soon turned his attention elsewhere. Whatever the reason was, the change didn''t seem to be bad.


    -AIWTRO-


    Nino was the Grand Duke''s keeper of records[1]. His job was to follow the Grand Duke Ludwig throughout the day, keeping track of his every move.  He was still faithfully doing his duties today.


    The Grand Duke of Parvis was a prime master for keeper of records because he was a person who followed schedules to a T. For the most part, he did not make spontaneous actions.


    Today, Ludwig got up at the fixed time, stepped into the office at the appointed time. It was no different from yesterday.


    While he was thinking that it would be possible to rewrite the record he did yesterday...


    "Huh?" Nino found something strange. His surprised noise rang loudly in the quiet office.


    All eyes were on him. Even the Grand Duke.


    Nino, who suddenly caught the attention of the Grand Duke, froze.


    Soon after, a glacial voice flowed from Ludwig, " What''s going on?"


    "W-well, that''s..."


    "You know I don''t like to repeat myself."


    "I-I-It''s nothing, Your Grace. It''s just that the lady did not come to see you today."


    The Grand Duke''s eyes narrowed. Only then did he notice the fact.


    [1] Keeper of records is like the person in a meeting who keeps track of the minutes.


    |  |

 CH 1.8

    "Is she unwell?"


    The person who came to see him without missing a day suddenly didn''t come. Thinking she was not feeling well was the most plausible reason to think of in such a case.


    His aide standing behind him delivered the news. "About an hour ago, the lady ran down the hall in her pajamas. I don''t believe she''s suffering from any illness."


    "In her pajamas? That''s unusual."


    Keira was an exemplary noble, and she always tried to act without any disrespect for etiquette. It was hard to imagine her running through the hallway in her pajamas.


    Ludwig did not waste time. Instead of trying to envision something that was impossible to imagine, he turned his attention to what he should be doing.


    "..."


    But I can''t concentrate at all.


    Ludwig pressed his fingers against his forehead. The aide, who was aware of the Grand Duke''s shift in mood, quickly asked, "If it bothers you, I''ll send someone to see how she is."


    "It''s not that. Surely if she''s been running around the halls since this morning, there''s nothing wrong with her health. I may not be feeling well because I had a bad dream."


    It would have been less surprising for the Grand Duke to say he was more concerned about the health of the lady. His master was not one to care about dreams. Considering Ludwig''s indifferent personality, it was shocking.


    What did he dream about?


    The aide''s curiosity overtook his fear. He feigned concern about the Duke''s health and said, "You must have been exhausted lately. I''ll tell the pharmacist to prepare medicine. It must have been a disturbing nightmare for it to affect you this much."


    "...I don''t remember."


    "Yes?" The aide asked, but Ludwig ignored him.


    He pretended to read the documents and was lost in thought. It was about the dream he had last night. He knew it was a terrible nightmare even though he couldn''t remember it. The sadness that seemed to break his heart was still vivid.


    It shouldn''t bother him. He felt like he was forgetting something he should never have forgotten.


    "Water."


    "Yes."


    The servant immediately brought a glass of water with ice. Even though Ludwig finished the glass, the heavy feeling in his chest didn''t go away.


    As time passed, he could not move on to the next page in the document.


    Why do I feel like this today?


    "Send a therapist to the lady." In the end, he had given the order.


    Ludwig closed his eyes tightly. He couldn''t remember a single scene of the dream that''s been plaguing his thoughts. Though he was not aware of it himself, he had forgotten something he shouldn''t have.


    -AIWTRO-


    After having breakfast with her brother, Keira returned to the study in her bedroom.


    She had no intention of dying as meekly as she did in the past. To do so, it was necessary to record the details of the past she remembered.


    The prophecy said that if there were two Saintesses, disaster would come, so the Grand Duke and his daughter took care of it.


    Keira was disillusioned, and sick and tired of it. She''s had enough of a life of struggling to become an outstanding daughter her father would be proud of.


    After cancelling all of her morning schedule, she settled in the chair in her study.


    ''It''s the 13th of August, 1295.''


    Should she say it was an excellent date? Or was it the worst?


    The 13th of August, 1295 was two months before Zeke''s birthday. At the same time, it was also two months before Cosette appeared.


    She used Zeke''s birthday banquet, an event where all the high-ranking nobles gathered, as her debut stage.


    Count Vainberg, Cosette''s maternal uncle, brought her to the banquet hall with him. He intended to spread the news about them to the capital in an instant. Such an appearance was clearly calculated.


    The thought of seeing them again irritated Keira. For a second, she considered not attending the event in the guise of feeling unwell.


    Keira shook her head.


    ''It''s Zeke''s birthday party. I can''t help but attend and celebrate.''


    Besides, she didn''t want to attract attention by avoiding Cosette''s first appearance. It would feel like a loss. Cosette would walk around the banquet hall with complete confidence as she claimed to be the real daughter of the Grand Duke.


    ''Two years later, Cosette will be twenty-two years old when she manifests.''


    Her hand that was writing the events that happened stopped. Suddenly, she remembered what Cosette whispered to her,


    "The truth is you were real."


    What did that mean? If what she said was true, it meant that Cosette was the fake. However, she manifested powers that only the biological daughter of the Parvis head could possess.


    The ability to communicate with Beatrice, the Great Water Spirit.


    She proudly asked Ludwig to take the test when she turned twenty-two, and confidently communicated with Beatrice in front of the nobles.


    Keira would never forget that moment; the moment when everything seemed to collapse under her feet.


    ''I also have the power of the water spirit? But the prophecy said there will only be one Saintess.''


    She recalled what she saw before she died ¨C spirits that looked like water droplets. Cosette said that being able to see the spirits was also an ability unique to a Saintess.


    Even if that were true, another problem appeared. If she was real and Cosette was fake, how could Cosette manifest such powers?


    It was difficult, but not impossible, to find a person whose features greatly resembled that of the Parvis family. However, it was impossible for non-biological children of the Parvis family to communicate with Beatrice.


    There were several possibilities that came to mind.


    ''Was the prophecy wrong?''


    But it was the first time in a thousand years that such a specific prophecy had ever been made. It was different from past prophecies that always took on a poetic form.


    The meaning was clear and left little for misinterpretation.


    There was only one Saintess.


    Then the second possibility...


    ''Maybe it was a lie.''


    Cosette was hostile to her, and constantly lied to her. She said she wanted to be friends, but her eyes were always glistening with cruelty.


    Keira could not rule out the possibility that Cosette fooled her to drive her further into misery until the very end.


    Who knew if one of the Saintess'' abilities is to make others hallucinate. The Cosette she knew was someone who would do that.


    "Ha," she sighed. Besides, that wasn''t the only thing to consider. She had no idea why she came back to the past.


    Not knowing the source of one''s luck was rather concerning.


    Keira had a vast knowledge on magic, but she''s never heard of time-travel magic.


    I never imagined it could be possible.


    If one would ask the people from the Magic Tower, they''d surely say it was impossible to do it.


    Keira stopped pondering about questions she didn''t know the answers to, and instead wrote as much details as she could about what was going to happen. It was the best she could do at the moment.


    ''The first thing to do is to find out what I saw right before I died.''


    She had to find out if she had the powers of the Saintess or if what Cosette told her was a lie.


    ''If it''s true, we need to investigate how she was able to control the spirits.''


    In the past, Keira was plagued by so many questions. What if she''s the real daughter of the Duke? What if she really was a fake?


    The Duke was someone who never showed any affection to her even when he thought she was his child. How will he treat her if she was found to be fake?


    Keira was so terrified that she couldn''t think calmly so when she had come to her senses, she had already fallen onto Cosette''s trap.


    I was always anxious in front of her, and I couldn''t hide my agitation. Such an attitude would definitely have deepened people''s doubts.


    But, now her outlook has changed.


    ''What''s wrong with being fake? I can run away and seclude myself.''


    She knew when Cosette would manifest her abilities. If the situation was not resolved by then, then she''ll run away to a far-off land where no one can reach her.


    Yes, well even if I''m a fake, what can you do about it?


    The sentiment would still be true even if she was recognized as the real daughter of the Duke.*


    *I think this means she''d still have the ''what can you do about it?'' outlook if she''s the real daughter of the Duke


    |  |

 CH 1.9

    It was meaningless to cling onto something that was unlikely. Likewise, it''s foolish to crave affection from someone who never looked back.


    After thinking about it for a while, she could look at the current situation objectively.


    ''Oh, I was stupid.''


    Keira spent her entire life trying to be a woman worthy of the Parvis name. She stayed at home to learn and do everything she could to be recognized by her father.


    She wanted to be a perfect person that no one could find fault.


    If that happened, her father would recognize her.


    She lived and died like that.


    In the end, it turned out all that effort was pointless.


    The Grand Duke rejected her as soon as it was revealed that she was not his daughter. Very firmly, as if he was discarding something useless.


    It was so painful that Keira cried with her head down for a while. But the sobbing didn''t last long.


    When she heard a knock on the door, Keira wiped her tears and raised her head.


    "What''s going on?" she asked. When she heard the maid''s voice, she allowed her to come in.


    "His Grace has sent a therapist."


    "His Grace?"


    What''s wrong with him?


    Keira tried to remember if this happened in the past, but nothing came to mind. By no means was she a genius who remembered every mundane incident, but she could never have forgotten an incident where her father would have a therapist sent to her himself.


    The Duke wasn''t one to talk about how he was feeling. If such a person had sent a therapist himself, Keira''s past self would have been moved beyond belief.


    I couldn''t have forgotten.


    "Why did he send a therapist all of a sudden?"


    "Perhaps... it''s because you skipped today''s greetings," the maid replied hesitantly.


    Keira''s eyes grew wide in surprise.


    "Ha," she sighed.


    The Duke never looked back when she was begging for attention.


    "There must be a misunderstanding. I''m not sick. Politely send back the therapist."


    When she answered, the maid was caught off-guard. "B-but His Grace may be offended if you do that."


    "Why? He sent me a therapist because he was worried about my health. Wouldn''t it be fortunate to hear I didn''t need to be examined because I was healthy?"


    "My lady, after seeing the sincerity of His Grace, you should be examined once¨C"


    "It''ll take half an hour. It''s a waste of time. Politely send him back."


    "..."


    Despite her resolve, the maid stood still. She seemed quite surprised.


    It was not good for staff to be told twice. However, this time, it was understandable.


    In the past, Keira lived with the thought of wanting to be loved by her father. She made every effort to be recognized by her father and deemed worthy of the prestigious Parvis name.


    The woman who did that suddenly changed overnight and said she wouldn''t even see the therapist her father sent.


    So, it was understandable that the maid would try to dissuade her, thinking she might have temporarily lost her mind.


    It''s not that Keira didn''t understand that''s why she didn''t even think of scolding her.


    "I''ll visit him in the evening to thank him. So send the therapist back."


    "Ah. Yes, yes, I understand," the maid bowed and left the room.


    Saying she was going to her father in the evening wasn''t a lie to appease her maid''s worries. Keira was really going to visit him.


    However, it was not to express gratitude. There was one thing she wanted to check personally.


    ''In addition, I have to tell him I will no longer be greeting him in the future.''


    She stood up from her seat, and contemplated about the things she had to do.


    -AIWTRO-


    The lady''s daily routine was quite busy.


    If she had an older brother, she might have been a little free. Unfortunately, however, Keira was the eldest daughter of the Grand Duke of Parvis, and her only brother was still a minor.


    The eldest daughter of the family known as the Shield of the Kingdom could never have been free.


    It was only possible to take a short break in the morning because one of her classes was cancelled.


    Her daily routine started again at 11 o''clock. It was the final round for the annual Knighthood tests.


    As the first line of defense against the threat of demons, the Parvis duchy was the only one in the capital that had the right to own an Order of Knights.


    Keira sat side-by-side with the Vice Captain of the knights and observed the tests.


    I don''t recognize that candidate. It was probably because he failed the exam.


    Sure enough, the candidate fell less than a minute after starting the competition, and scored far below the passing mark. He stood up with his shoulders drooping in disappointment.


    "!"


    The next candidate looked familiar. The third son of the Cloud Family, Karl Cloud. He passed the exam today and will be appointed as a member of the Parvis Knights.


    "He''ll pass," she unconsciously muttered.


    Like in her past life, Karl Cloud exhibited a strong offense. Although he didn''t win, he was a good candidate. He only took a break after passing the test.


    The rest of the exam will then take place after lunch.


    Joseph, the Vice Captain who was sitting next to Keira, stood up and said, "How did you know he was talented without even seeing him train?"


    "Huh?"


    Joseph was staring at her.


    Joseph Argos, the second son of the Argos family and the Vice Captain of the Knights.


    ...And the one who protected her ''til the end even though they weren''t close.


    He pleaded with the King to lessen her sentence even at the risk of losing his position.


    Even though he was from a prestigious family, matters of the prophecy were delicate. He risked his life as a knight for something futile.


    "Well, I just heard rumors. Cloud''s three sons are quite talented."


    "I see."


    In the past, she and Joseph were not close.


    It had been a long-standing tradition for the children of the Grand Duke to serve as the head of the Knights for two to three years after they reach adulthood.


    The ones who joined the Knights were usually elites who are recognized for their pedigree and skills.


    People speculated that the tradition was started so that the children of the Parvis family, who will one day inherit the title, will be given the opportunity to build connections with the aristocratic elite.


    Furthermore, leading such a group and coordinating between individuals was a valuable experience that could not be learned from books.


    So a year ago when Keira became an adult, she took over the post of Knight Captain. Regardless if she passed the test or received recognition from the knights, she got the position because she was the eldest child of the Grand Duke.


    Since she took over the position, Joseph, who was once the Knight Captain, was relegated to the position of Vice Captain.


    Keira of the past was insecure of that fact.


    Compared to Joseph, who was recognized for his skills, character and bloodline, she was only knighted because she was the eldest daughter of the Grand Duke ¨C that was all; A parachute[1] leader.


    No matter how old the tradition, it was too much to stomach.


    In order to be recognized by her father, there shouldn''t be any loopholes because it only seemed to make her weaknesses stand out.


    A parachute captain and a talented vice captain.


    It was obvious which one will shine more.


    She hated Joseph for nothing but her insecurity.


    She started countless arguments over minor issues.


    She knew it was pathetic. She knew it was wrong. However, the human mind sometimes ignored logic.


    Nevertheless, in her last few days, he defended her. Joseph believed that the death penalty was too excessive. According to him, Keira did not deceive the people because she wanted to.


    Why on earth did Joseph defend her? What''s the point of defending someone who was going to be killed anyway?


    She would understand if they were close, but they weren''t.


    She could only think of it as innate goodness[2].


    "Well, Sir Joseph."


    Joseph looked back at her. "Yes, Captain?"


    "I want to apologize to you."


    [1] In Korea, they call people who get hired/get a certain position with the help of high-up connections as ''nakhasan'' (or parachuter)  [2] She probably meant Joseph did what he did because he was a good person.


    T/N: Do you think I should put the name of the person speaking in brackets after the quote? Or can you follow who is speaking?


    |  |

 CH 2.43

    What did he mean by ¡®dating a man?¡¯


    Her ears flushed red in no time after hearing what he said.


    Keira: ¡°I-it¡¯s not that kind of relationship¡­¡±


    She stuttered and even murmured at the end of her speech.


    It wasn¡¯t like Keira to speak like that when all her life she was trained to speak clearly.


    Ludwig stared blankly at his daughter, who was being uncharacteristic.


    ¡®What the knights are saying is true.¡¯


    The scene in itself was undeniable proof.


    Keira was flustered, but she soon cleared her voice.


    Keira: ¡°If you think I¡¯ve spent too much, I¡¯ll be more careful.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡®Why are you even here?¡¯


    Keira held her tongue. She thought he¡¯d come to her room to scold her for spending money on useless things.


    She looked away from him, nervous about what would come out of her father¡¯s mouth.


    Ludwig: ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°So, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with him? It was quite unlike him.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to stop me from going to the ball?¡¯


    With that thought in mind, she hastily tried to drive Ludwig away.


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t think you have anything else to say. I don¡¯t feel well, so I would like to rest.¡±


    For the first time in his life, Ludwig was dismissed by his daughter.


    It was true that he¡¯d always wanted this situation.


    That¡¯s true, but¡­ he was at a loss as to what was happening.


    He¡¯d only feel pathetic if he asked her why she suddenly changed.


    Keira: ¡°Your Excellency? Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­No, no.¡±


    He came here to find out the truth about the rumors, so that was done.


    But¡­ why did he like he had much more to say?


    When he tried to speak, nothing came out.


    Eventually, he had to get up from his seat.


    Ludwig: ¡°Rest well.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Take care.¡±


    A healthy daughter said so and saw him off.


    When Ludwig stepped outside, the butler and Joseph were still there.


    Indeed, he was a faithful Knight of Parvis.


    But thinking about it, it was weird. Why was he here? And in plain clothes?


    Ludwig: ¡°So why did you come here? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve asked.¡±


    Joseph, ever the faithful knight, answered dutifully.


    Joseph: ¡°I¡¯m here to volunteer as the lady¡¯s partner for the ball.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Your Grae?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­Is that so. So, did the lady accept?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Yes. She was pleased to accept it.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Pleased to accept it¡­¡±


    He murmured, sounding grim.


    Joseph: ¡°Your Grace?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He wondered where the man Keira rented an airship for was since a family knight was escorting her, but it was none of his concern.


    Yes, it¡¯s not something he should be concerned about.


    Ludwig: ¡°Keep up the good work.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    As the Grand Duke walked away, Joseph bowed.


    ¡®Somehow he doesn¡¯t look happy?¡¯


    Did he and the lady argue in her room?


    The faithful knight was left wondering.


    It was quite uncomfortable to wear a dress like this because it¡¯s been a long time since she did. Moreover, it was difficult to walk on thing, high heels.


    It was uncomfortable in many ways, but there was only one thing she liked.


    ¡®¡­Pretty.¡¯


    She wanted to show Aiden.


    If Aiden were her partner, she planned to reveal that she¡¯s the daughter of the Grand Duke of Parvis today.


    Her long straight hair was styled up and decorated with a hairpin with jewels on top of a dark blue silk.


    ¡°Your dress looks great on you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    It was a dress that resonated with her frosty look, making her look even more unapproachable. But Keira, who was unaware of it, was just satisfied with how she looked.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m off.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Have a safe trip!¡±


    When Emily opened the door, Joseph was outside waiting for her.


    He had his hair slicked back, and was wearing a tailcoat. It was the first time she saw Joseph look like this. She couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    Keira: ¡°Sir Joseph, you look great today.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was common courtesy to reply with a compliment, but Joseph merely stared at her and said nothing.


    ¡®Do I look that weird?¡¯


    The maids said she was pretty, but they had little experience dressing up nobles in party attire.


    She looked down anxiously at herself, thinking she might have made a wrong choice in clothes or accessories.


    Keira: ¡°¡±If it¡¯s weird, tell me honestly. I only have a chance to change it right now.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then?¡±


    Joseph couldn¡¯t answer for a while and kept his mouth shut.


    By the time she felt completely ashamed for being so seriously strange, he spoke up.


    Joseph: ¡°You looked so good that I couldn¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Even the Goddess herself would give anything to look like you.¡±


    She blushed at his words about the goddess.


    It¡¯s true that she wanted to hear that it suited her well, but¡­


    ¡®Goddess is too much.¡¯


    The maids were listening to this conversation behind them. She was afraid of what kind of expression they were making, so she couldn¡¯t look back.


    Keira: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sir Joseph to be good at flattery.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°It¡¯s not flattery. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡®I just said the first thing that came to my mind.¡¯


    Keira was so flustered that she interrupted him.


    Keira: ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. We¡¯ll be late.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    After going down to the first floor, the two climbed into a carriage that showed the Parvis family emblem.


    The family mansion was located on the outskirts of the capital, so it took quite a long time to get to the banquet hall.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m nervous.¡¯


    She recalled the advice Arthur had given her.


    The more gentle the first impression, the better. Greet each other with a smile.


    ¡®Softly, gently.¡¯


    Oblivious to the fact that Joseph was watching her, Keira practiced smiling, looking at her face reflected in the window.


    Meanwhile, the carriage had already arrived at its destination.


    The Marquis and Marchioness greeted Keira with a puzzled yet delighted look.


    ¡®What is she doing here?¡¯


    The Marchioness sent her an invitation as usual, but she never imagined that she would actually come.


    Keira was simply relieved that someone approached her first. At least then she wouldn¡¯t become a wallflower.


    Unfortunately for her, the relief was short-lived.


    Marchioness: ¡°Long time no see. How have you been?¡±


    Keira had no idea who approached her.


    In the past, Keira was not very interested in social circles or other aristocrats.


    No, she wasn¡¯t interested at all.


    ¡®I think I¡¯ve seen her somewhere, but¡­¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know the name. The other person quickly noticed that she didn¡¯t remember them.


    And the air suddenly became awkward¡­


    Keira: ¡°¡°Ah, yes¡­ how have you been?¡±


    Marchioness: ¡°Yes¡­ Seeing you have a nice complexion, you seem to be doing well.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Madam, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And silence again.


    Joseph, who was watching, had to save her.


    |

 CH 2.44

    Joseph: ¡°My lady must be very tired. It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve attended a party, so you might feel tired. I¡¯ll take you to the terrace.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    ¡°Have a good rest.¡±


    Her original purpose of attending the banquet was not achieved, but at least she was freed from the awkward atmosphere. Still, she didn¡¯t know if she should call it a good thing.


    Joseph whispered to Keira.


    Joseph: ¡°Would you like to go outside?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, I¡¯ll sit there and sate my hunger.¡±


    Emily and Lira said that they had to starve to fit well into a dress, so she followed them and skipped lunch.


    Keira now regretted the decision. Her fatigue doubled as hunger was added on top of her uncomfortable clothes.


    There were simple finger food displayed a little away from her seat. Joseph pointed there and said.


    Joseph: ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring you something to eat. Please wait here for a moment, my lady.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Please bring me something simple.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Her body loosened up. Keira leaned back on her chair and sighed.


    ¡®I wanted to talk to other people, too.¡¯


    At that time, she heard a few young ladies laughing. She looked around and saw people her age sitting around a table and chatting. They looked like they were enjoying themselves.


    ¡®Yes, just like that.¡¯


    Her gaze naturally focused on them.


    ¡°Do you know what she said then?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She told him she didn¡¯t need a son like him, and kicked him out while threatening him with a candlestick! How exhilarating!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about¡­ but it looked like a lot of fun.


    ¡®I want to join you. I want to join you and play¡­ I came here because I wanted to have fun, too¡­¡¯


    But she knew that if she stepped in, she would only ruin the atmosphere.


    Dealing with noble ladies her age was twice as difficult as dealing with noble lords.


    This was because she couldn¡¯t figure out how to have a smooth conversation.


    She envied them.


    ¡®If I had such close friends¡­¡¯


    She eyed them with such envy and soon realized her mistake. She remembered the maids who scrambled away in panic.


    ¡®If they notice me staring, they might feel burdened.¡¯


    They might run away like the maids.


    If she couldn¡¯t join in on the conversation, she wanted to watch it from afar.


    Eventually, she turned her head away and stared at them from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s how my father acquired the tears of the goddess.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so lucky.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°You should wear the necklace someday. I¡¯d like to see it.¡±


    The tears of the goddess are one of a series of necklaces made by a dwarf craftsman.


    Keira thought.


    ¡®One of the necklaces is in my family¡­ The Imperial family should be the only one who¡¯d be in possession of the better one in the series¡­¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll show you that, so can you let me join you ladies?¡¯


    However, she could guess the outcome of the conversation even with her lack of social skills. The moment she said that, the atmosphere would rapidly cool down, and they¡¯d probably think she was a strange person.


    But it was then.


    When one of the ladies turned, she noticed Keira staring at them.


    The esteemed daughter of the Parvis family was side-eyeing her and her friends.


    *clatter*


    The lady dropped her fork on the table. Her friends followed her gaze, wondering about her abnormal behavior.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Sasha?¡±


    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost¨CAh!¡±


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    ¡°Why? Who is that?¡±


    Soon, they turned as pale as Miss Sasha.


    ¡­No, wait, hold on.


    Keira was dismayed. It was deja vu.


    Before she could speak, they jumped out of their seats. Their faces were still pale.


    ¡°P-pardon!¡±


    ¡°We had no idea that Lady was resting here and we disturbed you. Please rest comfortably.¡±


    ¡°W-we dared chatter without knowing you were here, ahaha.¡±


    Then they all ran away.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡®You can talk more.¡¯


    Keira reached out into the air toward the fleeing young girls.


    But it was impossible to bring back those who had already left.


    She wanted to enjoy vicariously through them¡­


    She wanted to cry.


    Looking around, everyone was chatting in groups, or eating simple food.


    Lonely. It was lonely.


    ¡®I came here because I wanted to have fun¡­¡¯


    She felt like a returning student at a freshman welcome party.


    I want to step in and play, but I can¡¯t. That sad feeling.


    ¡®Where is my partner, leaving me alone?¡¯


    Her disappointed shifted to her partner who had gone for food.


    The waiter, placing a drink on the table, approached her and said.


    ¡°The Marquis of Edinburgh is looking for you. It¡¯s the third left, second floor balcony from the exit.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Grandfather?¡±


    Only then did Keira recall that she had planned to meet her grandfather here.


    ¡®I have to tell Sir Joseph that I¡¯m leaving for a while¡­¡¯


    How far did he even go to get food that he hasn¡¯t come back yet.


    Keira called a waiter who was around to deliver the message to Sir Joseph.


    Keira: ¡°You there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    Keira: ¡°When a man with black hair comes back, tell him to wait a little bit here. I have someone to meet for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    After she said that, she stood up with her glass.


    Meanwhile, Reina¡¯s plan was steadily under way.


    The snake, who dared to seduce the lady, was flirting with another woman, holding her in his arms.


    It was repulsive.


    However, more powerful evidence was needed to take off the rose-colored glasses from the innocent lady¡¯s eyes.


    Reina: ¡°To bring a lover who is not a noble to the ball, he¡¯s a guy who doesn¡¯t really care about what people think.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Do you know her? Who is she?¡±


    Reina: ¡°A high-end prostitute who lives in the snake¡¯s house.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Wow¡­ I don¡¯t know if he just lives the way he wants or if he lives without thinking at all.¡±


    Reina: ¡°Let¡¯s say it¡¯s the latter.¡±


    Then the two people, who were kissing lightly, began to move to another place. They looked like they were going outside.


    Reina: ¡°I¡¯ll be back, so wait here.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Reina stepped behind the two and moved.


    It was disgusting to see the snake keep kissing the woman¡¯s cheeks or ears as they walked.


    Shortly before disappearing outside, Reina communicated to Arthur with a hand signal.


    ¡®Garden, on the move, deliver to Group B.¡¯


    Arthur signed back.


    ¡®Got it.¡¯


    He immediately passed Reina¡¯s message to group B, who was hanging around, and followed her outside.


    Group B also faithfully fulfilled their duties.


    They told Joseph, who was carrying a plate of fruit, to take the lady to the garden.


    Joseph: ¡°Okay. Continue updating me on the target¡¯s exact location.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    But that¡¯s where the problem started.


    The person who should be in the place where he left her to get her a plate had disappeared.


    A waiter approached Joseph, who was disgruntled.


    ¡°The lady who was here asked me to tell you she has someone to meet for a while. Please wait here, she¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    They needed her to see it with her own eyes, so they had to time it well.


    But she disappeared at the most crucial moment. It was incredibly frustrating.


    Joseph: ¡°Did she say anything else?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°She didn¡¯t mention who she was going to see?¡±


    ¡°She did not.¡±


    Joseph had no idea who their lady had left to meet.


    Joseph: ¡°I understand. You may go now.¡±


    ¡°Then, excuse me.¡±


    Joseph looked around in a hurry.


    He didn¡¯t see a single hair of Keira in the lounge.


    ¡®But you can¡¯t open the lounge door one by one.¡¯


    If he did, he¡¯d be gossip fodder for at least a year.


    Joseph wandered around the place, his face crumpled.


    Soon after, Group B came to him.


    |

 CH 2.45

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where¡¯s the lady?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°She went to see someone else.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°If I knew that, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here like this.¡±


    ¡°My god.¡±


    Joy, a female member of Group B, grabbed her head in frustration.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look outside then. Vice-Captain, look around the banquet hall. I¡¯ll go tell Chris to look around the hall, too.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Got it.¡±


    Where the hell did she go?


    Joseph¡¯s eyebrows were crumpled with anxiety.


    Without knowing that there were people looking anxiously for her, Keira entered the terrace.


    A person was already waiting for her.


    ¡°Long time no see, Keira.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Grandfather.¡±


    It was her maternal grandfather, Marquis of Edinburgh.


    He was an old man who looked very young for his age, with his gray hair slicked back and gray beard neatly trimmed.


    Keira sat across from him.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you in good health.¡±


    Grandfather: ¡°The feeling is mutual.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be anyone else listening in, right?¡±


    Grandfather: ¡°Of course. We¡¯re a family that shares the same blood, don¡¯t we?¡±


    It¡¯s something she¡¯s heard since she was young. It was a line that clearly showed ulterior motives.


    It made sense that the Grand Duke was wary of him.


    Grandfather: ¡°So, why did you ask to see me?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I have something to ask you. It¡¯s something I don¡¯t want the Grand Duke to know.¡±


    When she said that, her grandfather frowned.


    Grandfather: ¡°Let¡¯s listen to it first.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you one question before then.¡±


    Grandfather: ¡°What could I not say to my granddaughter?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Other than my mother, His Excellency had another wife.¡±


    Grandfather: ¡°You mean the woman who was thrown out because of a defect. Why are you asking about her?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Rowena Weinberg, was she really barren and couldn¡¯t have children?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was Cosette really the baby she gave birth to?


    Why was she able to handle spirits, and why did she resemble the Grand Duke if she¡¯s a fake?


    Grandfather: ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know why you¡¯d ask that sort of question. Did you only ask to meet me to ask that?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Before that, please answer me honestly. Was Rowena Weinberg sterile?¡±


    Grandfather: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. She couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t give birth to a baby.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­Good.¡±


    He even said so in the past.


    Until he was taken to jail, he cried out, saying that Keira was the real daughter of the Grand Duke and that his daughter would never betray her husband.


    She knew he was hiding something, but she didn¡¯t think a few more words would make him tell the truth.


    Keira had to take a different approach.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll trust you, grandfather.¡±


    Grandfather: ¡°Yes, yes. Why don¡¯t you get to the point then?¡±


    He shook his hand in the air as if trying to hurriedly change the topic.


    Human psychology was bound to manifest itself in gestures.


    Keira instinctively realized that he did not want to tell the story of the Grand Duchess who had been kicked out.


    Keira: ¡°I need a hideout where I can stay without worrying about food, clothing, and everything else.¡±


    The best option was to reveal Cosette¡¯s identity and have her executed, but she had to be prepared if things didn¡¯t go as she intended.


    She couldn¡¯t be dragged to the guillotine as helplessly as before.


    Grandfather: ¡°A hideout? Why in the world would you need such a thing?¡±


    Keira: ¡°When you tell me the truth, I¡¯ll tell you the reason.¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re hiding something, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    Keira looked straight at her maternal grandfather with an expression that seemed to say so.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to relax if she didn¡¯t prepare before Cosette arrived.


    Her grandfather might assume that she already knew his secret and would ask her to tell him everything. Then she¡¯d be able to hear the secret her grandfather was hiding.


    Soon, a strange sound came out of the Marquis of Edinburgh¡¯s mouth. She couldn¡¯t tell if he was sighing or laughing.


    Keira: ¡°The reason I¡¯m asking my grandfather to do this is is because I don¡¯t want His Grace to know about it.¡±


    Grandfather: ¡°Yes, I guessed as much.¡±


    Keira: ¡°A place far from the capital, and a place where only you and I know the exact location. Could you please do it in less than a year? As grandfather once said¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­We¡¯re on the same boat, right?¡±


    Grandfather: ¡°How cunning.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Grandfather: ¡°Did you commit a crime that needs to be concealed? As long as you¡¯re the next spiritualist[1], you¡¯ll be able to cover up most sins.¡±


    ¡®The problem is, I may not be the next spiritualist.¡¯


    It would be nice if she could be assured that the spirit she saw just before she died was not merely an illusion.


    Unfortunately, the investigation left to the servants had not made any progress.


    Keira: ¡°The hideout is just in case of an emergency, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    Grandfather: ¡°At my age, I can¡¯t help but feel anxious. Your words don¡¯t sound comforting at all.


    Instead of answering, she stood up with a slight smile.


    Keira: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you, grandfather. And don¡¯t forget, we share the same blood.¡±


    Grandfather: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, but was that all you wanted to discuss with me?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good to prolong our conversation. His Grace wouldn¡¯t like it.¡±


    Most of all, Sir Joseph was waiting for her.


    She didn¡¯t even tell him that she was meeting someone, so he must be worriedly looking for her by now.


    Keira: ¡°We¡¯ll see each other on Zeke¡¯s birthday banquet, grandfather.¡±


    Grandfather: ¡°Ah yes, his birthday is right around the corner.¡±


    She looked down and whispered.


    ¡®We¡¯ve prepared for the worst.¡¯


    If things turn out the same as before, she¡¯ll need a safe place to run away to.


    She remembered the date when Cosette would manifest her abilities.


    She¡¯d be the target of some whispering and finger-pointing, but it was better than decapitation.


    ¡®I¡¯m relieved to have some minimal insurance¡­¡¯


    With that thought, she was about to leave the terrace when¡­


    ¡°Baby, are you sure you want to do it here? It¡¯s too bright.¡±


    ¡°What about you? Isn¡¯t it more thrilling? When did you become so shy?¡±


    In the garden beyond the railing, she heard a couple of voices speaking. And the male voice sounded very familiar.


    Reina: ¡°Why aren¡¯t they coming?¡±


    Reina, who was watching the target, asked in frustration. Their ladyship that Joseph was tasked to bring was still nowhere to be seen.


    Reina: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You should go there.¡±


    As Reina poked his back, Arthur sighed and stood up.


    Arthur: ¡°Ah, I made a mistake by asking Her Ladyship to go to the casino, and now this?¡±


    Reina: ¡°Just shut up and go.¡±


    Arthur turned around to leave but stopped in his tracks when he saw one of their colleagues walking towards them.


    ¡®Why¡­?¡¯


    According to the original plan, Group B should not appear here.


    If Group B appeared instead of Her Ladyship, then something was wrong.


    Hiding behind a tree, Christian, a Group B member, whispered.


    Christian: ¡°Her Ladyship is gone.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°What?¡±


    Christian: ¡°Lower your voice. They might hear you. While the Vice Captain was away for a while, she disappeared. Apparently, she¡¯s off to meet someone.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°So, you haven¡¯t found her yet?¡±


    Christian: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Ah, damn it. The plan looks completely ruined¡­¡±


    The life of this operation was the timing.


    They had to ¡®accidentally¡¯ bring her to right place at the right time.


    But the Vice Captain whom they trusted made a crucial mistake!


    As Arthur shook his head and sighed, he heard something rustling.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The three looked back reflexively and froze.


    Keira, with an expression that could only be compared to a blizzard, was standing there.


    |

 CH 2.46

    ¡°Ah, my lady?!¡±


    ¡°W-where did you come from?¡¯


    Did you hear what we just said?


    If she hadn¡¯t, her expression wouldn¡¯t have been so cold.


    They haven¡¯t seen Her Ladyship sport such a frosty look in a long time.


    She must have misunderstood that the Knights of Parvis were scheming behind her back.


    Just as Arthur was about to make up excuses, the knights heard a voice above their head.


    Marquis: ¡°Keira, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±


    Looking up, they saw an old man with a familiar face.


    It was none other than Marquis of Edinburgh, Her Ladyship¡¯s maternal grandfather.


    He was pale with worry.


    ¡®Did she come down from there?¡¯


    No wonder she suddenly appeared.


    It was the second floor of the banquet hall, so it was higher than the second floor of a general building, but it was no problem for Keira, an experienced and exceptional knight.


    ¡®The question is, why did you jump?¡¯


    The three clenched their fists in tension.


    She must have accidentally overheard their conversation and jumped down in anger.


    ¡°M-my lady. Please listen to us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here because¨C My lady?¡±


    Keira strode past them without uttering a single word.


    Her feet, visible under the hem of her dress, were bare. She seemed to have thrown off her shoes before jumping off the balcony.


    Gulp. Someone swallowed loudly. Keira¡¯s voice then rang out.


    Keira: ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    Keira¡¯s gaze was directed into the pavilion where a man and a woman were passionately entangled.


    ¡°Ah, wait¨C Honey, I think someone¡¯s here¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell them to go.¡±


    ¡°No, hold on. Hold on. I think they know you¡­¡±


    Before the woman could finish speaking, Keira grabbed the man by the back of his neck.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have a reading club meeting to attend¡­?¡±


    Aiden: ¡°M-Miss Kira, what are you doing here¨CAck!¡±


    Although Keira recently learned to let loose a little, she was still one of the greatest nobles on the continent. She couldn¡¯t be generous in a situation where someone lied to her.


    More so if the liar was the man she gave her heart to.


    Keira: ¡°Hmm? Answer my question.¡±


    ¡°H-how can he answer when you¡¯re holding him like that?¡±


    The woman beside Aiden made a desperate excuse. Aiden¡¯s face was turning blue from lack of oxygen.


    However, when she met Keira¡¯s cold eyes, she had no choice but to immediately shut up.


    ¡°I-ignore me. Keep going¡­¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Ack!¡±


    The woman quickly stepped back. Even when Aiden stared at her with a resentful glance, she couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡®I only have one life, too.¡¯


    Just before Aiden¡¯s eyes rolled back into the back of his head, Keira let go of the back of his neck.


    He collapsed to the floor and breathed rapidly.


    ¡°Huk, heuk! W-what kind of woman is this strong¨C!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important right now.¡±


    The knights, who were watching the scene from behind, whispered.


    ¡®Hey, what¡¯s going on here?¡¯


    ¡®Well. Fortunately, it worked out well.¡¯


    ¡®We just have to stay put, right?¡¯


    Unfortunately for them, however, they were not allowed to stay put.


    It was all because Keira, who was fumbling around her waist as if looking for a sword, realized she was wearing a dress and instead raised her fist.


    Reina rushed in and held her back.


    Reina: ¡°No, you can¡¯t beat him up, Your Ladyship! Untrained men are weaker than you think!¡±


    ¡°I-if Your Ladyship hits him hard, he might die!¡±


    And it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. If a trained knight hits a civilian with all their might, the civilian might really die.


    Even if she came from the Parvis family, people would still talk if she killed someone from a noble house.


    Keira: ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    Let¡¯s hear his explanation first.


    Staring at Aiden, who was still on the dirt floor, Keira said.


    Keira: ¡°Give me a plausible excuse, Aiden Castro.¡±


    Truthfully, not a shred of hope had been extinguished.


    Maybe the meeting with his friends was cancelled, or that he had nothing to do with that woman.


    Was there a complicated situation she wasn¡¯t aware of?


    Unfortunately, Aiden made the worst choice.


    ¡®L-ladyship? Did they just call her Your Ladyship?¡¯


    There were about four women in this country who could be addressed as ¡®Your Ladyship.¡¯


    But there was only one woman Aiden had never met before.


    Plus, only one woman had the strength to manhandle adult men like that.


    The only Lady who fit the bill was the elusive Lady of the Parvis family, a skilled knight.


    ¡®Damn it, damn it, damn it!¡¯


    He prayed that Kira wasn¡¯t an extended member of the Imperial family. While his wish come true, the problem now was that she was more terrifying than an extended member of the Imperial family.


    But it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way out.


    Thinking hard, Aiden replied.


    Aiden: ¡°I-I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking me to explain myself, Lady.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What?¡±


    Aiden: ¡°The meeting was canceled, so I accepted the Marquis¡¯ invitation. Because of that, I ended up unintentionally deceiving Lady, but is that enough of a reason to push people like this?¡±


    He acted as if he was treated unjustly.


    That attitude made Keira recall terrible memories.


    The memory of a certain someone whose specialty was pretending to be good and just.


    She ground her teeth in frustration.


    Keira: ¡°Who¡¯s the woman you¡¯re with, then?¡±


    Aiden: ¡°My partner, of course!¡±


    Keira: ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like a simple partner.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t shown up, they¡¯d be on the verge of doing something that mere friends wouldn¡¯t do.


    Keira knew he would make excuses.


    That it was a misunderstanding, that it wasn¡¯t what she imagined, things like that.


    But the absurd remarks that came out of his mouth were beyond her wildest dreams.


    Aiden: ¡°Y-your Ladyship, you sound like we¡¯re dating.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Aiden: ¡°Someone might misunderstand.¡±


    No matter how new to dating she was, she knew that her meeting with Aiden wasn¡¯t having a meal together.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom why he was playing dumb.


    But it was one thing to realize the truth and another to be ashamed of it.


    Reina, who was holding onto Keira¡¯s arms to stop killing the snake, moved away from Keira.


    Reina: ¡°On second thought, I think you can hit him a few times, Your Ladyship.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°I agree.¡±


    It would be annoying if he died, so hit until he¡¯s only close to dying. Arthur whispered something that.


    Keira also agreed with them.


    Violence was the only way to deal with a son of a bitch.


    With her fists clenched, she took a step toward Aiden. His face turned noticeably blue.


    Aiden: ¡°No, wait a minute?! Wait a minute, Lady! Is there anyone here? Save me! Fire! Fire! Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    If she killed him, they¡¯d have a hard time cleaning up.


    It would only further hurt her pride if a piece of garbage ruined her life.


    So, I¡¯ll let you live.


    Keira pulled his weight from the ground and threw him with all her might.


    Thump!


    Aiden: ¡°Keuk!¡±


    There was a sound of a heavy object falling, and a scream soon followed. After that, it was silent. The snake most likely fainted, and hopefully he had a few broken bones.


    Keira stared for a moment at the place she had thrown him, then turned around.


    Arthur followed her and said.


    Arthur: ¡°He won¡¯t die if we leave him like that, right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°The woman who ran away, she was hiding behind a rock over there. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Um¡­ are you okay with that?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her eyes were red.


    Fortunately, Arthur and Reina knew how to read the situation. The two pretended not to see anything and followed Keira back to the banquet hall.


    Then they ran into Joseph, who was in a rush to go outside.


    When he spotted them, he froze.


    Joseph: ¡°Y¡­your Ladyship? D-did something happen?¡±


    As he spoke, Arthur and Reina tried to desperately send him a signal.


    ¡®No! Shut up!¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t ask! Don¡¯t ask! Don¡¯t ask!¡¯


    Joseph immediately shut up.


    Keira then murmured in a small voice.


    Keira: ¡°I¡­ I left my shoes on the terrace.¡±


    |

 CH 2.47

    At this rate, they couldn¡¯t go back to the banquet hall.


    Keira attended the ball because she wanted to have fun, but instead, she was stabbed in the bak by the man she liked.


    It was sad and annoying. If no one was there to see her, she would have cried until she felt better.


    Arthur: ¡°I¡¯ll get your shoes! Please wait a moment in the lounge.¡±


    He then disappeared.


    Reina: ¡°The lounge is over there. I¡¯ll guide you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Reina: ¡°Ah, by the way, I have to get you new stockings¡­¡±


    Keira¡¯s stockings were covered in dirt, most likely because she took off her shoes.


    Reina glanced at Joseph standing next to her. She couldn¡¯t exactly tell him to get women¡¯s stockings.


    Reina: ¡°Vice Captain, please take her with you. I¡¯ll go fetch stockings from the maids.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, hold on.¡±


    Reina: ¡°I¡¯ll be right back! Please rest.¡±


    She then ran off.


    Since Arthur left to get her shoes and Reina looked for stockings, Joseph was left alone with the crying lady.


    Joseph, who has always been straightforward, had no idea how to comfort her. He couldn¡¯t say anything as they walked to the lounge.


    Her Ladyship kept crying, and it was driving him mad that he couldn¡¯t think of anything to say.


    Joseph: ¡°Would you like some water?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No.¡±


    Her voice cracked as if her throat were dry.


    Joseph quietly poured a glass of water.


    Joseph: ¡°To soothe your throat.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Would you like to go back to the manor?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    Joseph thought Her Ladyship would tell him to prepare the carriage immediately, but Keira was unusually tough.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy everything, play to my heart¡¯s content, and then go back.¡±


    She declared so confidently despite having no idea on how to enjoy herself at the ball. She just didn¡¯t want to go home depressed over a piece of trash.


    She would definitely have fun and go home with a smile on her face.


    Joseph: ¡°I¡­ Your Ladyship.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°There are a lot of men out there. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Half the world consisted of men. There were as much men as there were stars visible in the sky.


    But¡­ weren¡¯t there very few men whose beauty could compete with that of a statue?


    ¡®I tried my best¡­¡¯


    Her teeth hurt from clenching it too much. She should have beaten him a few more times instead of just throwing him away.


    By the time Arthur and Reina returned with the shoes and stockings, Keira was holding back tears of regret and anger.


    Reina: ¡°I¡¯ll assist you in changing, so men, please get out.¡±


    At Reina¡¯s command, the two men were thrown into the hallway.


    Keira was in a daze as she changed her clothes, and soon, she walked out of the lounge.


    Fortunately, her eyes were no longer swollen and red.


    She took the lead and said.


    Keira: ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the banquet hall.¡±


    She said it in a strong and confident voice¡­ but why did she resemble an angry chick?


    Joseph followed her, shaking off the blasphemous imagination from his head.


    Joseph: ¡°I¡¯ll escort you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°I¡¯m your partner, am I not?¡±


    Oh, yes, Keira thought.


    ¡®You can¡¯t miss coming to a party and socializing with your partner.¡¯


    She would definitely do everything she could at the banquet before going home.


    The Marquis¡¯ wife welcomed Keira back to the banquet hall.


    Marchioness: ¡°I didn¡¯t see you for a while, so I thought you had left.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Not at all. The party is just starting.¡±


    The Marchioness brightened at what she said.


    Marchioness: ¡°Of course, of course. It¡¯s just starting.¡±


    She reached out to grab Keira¡¯s arm, but Keira was faster.


    Keira walked arm-in-arm with her partner toward the dance hall.


    The Marchioness¡¯ hand hovered in the air after losing its place to go.


    Marchioness: ¡°Ah, hey, wait a minute, Your Ladyship¡­¡±


    The small voice couldn¡¯t reach Keira.


    She walked into the dance hall, unintentionally ignoring the Marchioness.


    to her was her partner, Joseph.


    Before the music began, she put her hand on Joseph¡¯s arm and said.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I last danced, so I might accidentally step on your foot.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s fine?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Yes, would it be more painful than being beaten by Your Ladyship¡¯s wooden sword during sparring?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Although Joseph conveyed the facts without a second thought, Keira ¨C who once let out her frustrations against him in that way ¨C couldn¡¯t help but feel a stab of guilt.


    ¡®I have to do better in the future.¡¯


    With that firm determination, Keira let the music sway her body.


    She looked up to see Joseph staring at her.


    ¡®You¡¯re handsome.¡¯


    Even though it¡¯s a difficult angle to look good at.


    Black hair neatly slicked back, and features that went well with such a blunt expression.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed before because she¡¯d been treating him as nothing but a subordinate, but he was quite handsome.


    It made her feel even more sorry to have treated him so harshly in the past.


    ¡®I should really do better.¡¯


    Meanwhile, the members of Group A and Group B were watching the lady and the Vice Captain dance together.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t their steps very¡­ combative? Was that dance really like that?¡±


    ¡°No way. I guess she¡¯s not feeling well yet.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m glad she finally found out.¡±


    It might not feel good right now, but it was better than finding out too late.


    The light waltz music ended shortly after.


    And so Keira¡¯s first love ended in vain.


    Sein, the Grand Duke¡¯s aide, presented a stack of paper in front of Ludwig.


    Ludwig: ¡°What is this?¡±


    Sein: ¡± You asked me to investigate Her Ladyship¡¯s whereabouts, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The moment Ludwig tried to ask when he had ordered Sein to investigate his daughter¡¯s behavior, he remembered.


    When Keira suddenly said she would attend a party, her ordered him to find out what was going on.


    Even though he already knew the reason before the results came up.


    He stared at the report with an unpleasant gaze.


    The aide shook at the cold look.


    Sein: ¡°I-if I made a mistake¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°You didn¡¯t. Leave it behind.¡±


    Ludwig picked up the paper his subordinate had left behind.


    His daughter¡¯s whereabouts on the night of the party were recorded in detail.


    From meeting her maternal grandfather, the Marquis of Edinburgh, to beating up a nobleman in the garden, and returning home unexpectedly early.


    He was wondering who seduced Keira, who didn¡¯t even seem to be in a relationship, and¡­


    ¡®So, it was the youngest son of the Castro family.¡¯


    It was impossible for Ludwig to have heard about the prodigal son of the social world.


    He was unaware of his reputation, but he was glad that things didn¡¯t end well with Keira.


    A faint smile hung around his mouth. The esteemed Lady of the Grand Dukedom and the son of an insignificant noble. It was an unsuitable combination.


    Seeing that she had ended it herself, there seemed to be no positive progress between the two.


    There was a slight smile around Ludwig¡¯s mouth.


    Ludwig: ¡°Nothing happened.¡±


    When he muttered like that, the aide looked surprised.


    Sein: ¡°The report said Her Ladyship met with the Marquis of Edinburgh on the balcony. Would it be okay to let it slide? Given our last conversation, I thought Your Grace would be asking me to explore this in more detail.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Indeed, it was as he said. If he hadn¡¯t been distracted, he would have certainly asked for that.


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­it would have been weird if a granddaughter bumped into her grandfather at a party and ignored him.¡±


    Sein: ¡°That¡¯s¡­ you¡¯re right.¡±


    Sein looked at him with a strange look, but soon reluctantly returned to his place.


    In the eyes of others, Ludwig might appear as a father who cared more about political neutrality than the news of his daughter¡¯s love affair.


    In fact, he had intended for it to look like that.


    However¡­


    |

 CH 2.48

    From a very young age, Ludwig¡¯s father taught his son:


    ¡°Remember. Your mission is not a trivial fight for supremacy.¡±


    The war with the demons ended with a truce a long time ago, but assaults by demons still often occurred.


    Ludwig was well aware of what it meant to be a member of a family chosen by the goddess in a cursed, drought-stricken land.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them down.¡±


    The previous Grand Duke died from the injuries he sustained in the battle against the demons.


    He died honorably, carrying out his family duties.


    Before his death, he did not forget to leave his last advice to his son, who would now bear the heavy burdens of the head of the Grand Dukedom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them down.¡±


    ¡°You must not forget your duty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get caught up in a trivial battle for supremacy.¡±


    Ludwig took his father¡¯s last advice to heart.


    The family and his duty was to defend the empire from the threats of the demons.


    There was no reason to intervene in the nobles¡¯ struggle for power, and so he didn¡¯t.


    The aftermath would be beyond control if the Parvis Dukedom decides to take a side.


    Maintaining neutrality was also important to protect the family. After all, they were a family that trains the elite knights in the capital. They were a family perfect to serve the Imperial family.


    In order to avoid conflict with the Imperial family, the Grand Dukes of the Parvis family stepped back from politics and remained neutral.


    They didn¡¯t dare talk about dangerous topics like battling for the throne.


    So, there was no hesitation when Ludwig broke ties with his first wife and her family.


    Even though he knew his first wife wasn¡¯t barren, he remained silent because Count Weinberg, who took full advantage of the fact that he had made ties with the Parvis family, sold his name.


    He wasn¡¯t merciful enough to let go of the idiots who couldn¡¯t heed to his warnings.


    His first wife died shortly after she was kicked out, and her father also suffered anxiety and died. It was the desired result.


    For a moment, his second wife and her family tried to raise their hand, but Ludwig did not become their ally. It would be too difficult if one became too powerful.


    Not long after the birth of his son, the second Duchess died of postpartum fever. Fortunately.


    It was obvious that her father, the Marquis of Edinburgh, was trying to build his power using his grandchildren, but he stayed within the allowed range.


    Knowing how Count Weinberg behaved, the Marquis of Edinburgh acted subtly and carefully, aware of the fact that Ludwig had his eyes on him.


    He tried to approach his grandchildren, Keira and Zichhardt.


    ¡®While I can cut ties with my wife and in-laws, I can¡¯t do that to my children.¡±


    So, Ludwig kept his distance from the children while cutting off exchanged between the Marquis of Edinburgh and the children.


    Showing affection for his children would do nothing but give them power.


    It was just as his father taught him.


    When Keira was seven, she fell ill. The child, of course, looked for her father.


    Butler: ¡°Her Ladyship refuses to rest.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Is she seriously ill?¡±


    Butler: ¡°She has a cold.¡±


    ¡°It would be better if she took her medicine and rested well.¡±


    The butler looked flustered.


    Butler: ¡°B-but she¡¯s your daughter¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Do you want me to go and sing her a lullaby? There¡¯s no time to waste on such trivial things.¡±


    Having been weighed down by duty all his life, he knew neither how to be loved nor how to give love.


    Fortunately, the children grew up exemplary. Sometimes, his son would give him a rebellious look, but he stayed in line.


    He was in a position of neglecting his children, but he was not without conscience enough to hope for their affection.


    In fact, their affectionate gaze was budensome.


    Just like it was now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taught a lot of students, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone as accomplished as Her Ladyship! She might just surpass me soon. Haha!¡±


    Her magic instructor grinned with pride even as he admitted his student could one day surpass him. It was obvious he wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    It was evidence that Keira was showing such excellent performance.


    Ludwig turned from the wizard to his daughter.


    A twelve-year-old girl with flushed cheeks smiled modestly, but her purple eyes sparkled as if hoping for something. Perhaps, a compliment or a pat on the head.


    Although he was unfamiliar with that kind of gaze, it made him feel uncomfortable.


    He had no idea how to approach or react to it.


    Ludwig: ¡°Well done. Effort is a great talent.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll try harder, Father!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When his daughter looked at him with those eyes, there was always something he wanted to say.


    He neglected the death of his first wife. He was a man who considered Keira¡¯s mother¡¯s death as ¡®fortunate,¡¯ yet why did she still see him as her father?


    Every time he had the urge to say it, he couldn¡¯t do it.


    As time swiftly passed, Keira reached her coming-of-age. Throughout her coming-of-age ceremony, she looked ecstatic.


    Why was she so pleased with the formal procedure?


    He didn¡¯t often have personal conversations, but he couldn¡¯t help but ask this time.


    Ludwig: ¡°What makes you so happy? You¡¯ll only get busier when you become an adult.¡±


    Keira: ¡°After the coming-of-age ceremony, I can officially help the family. I¡¯m truly happy to be able to help you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Whenever he heard such words, he didn¡¯t know how to answer, so he shut his mouth. He always shut his mouth.


    How can you blindly wish for affection from someone who¡¯s never given you a single hint of wamrth?


    Is that how parents and children were?


    For political reasons, he had neglected the death of his first wife. He never imagined that he could have a normal family.


    Sometimes he would be racked with guilt, so he thought it would be better if his first daughter would become as indifferent and cold as her younger brother.


    However, when he recalled the sudden change in his daughter, a corner of his heart tightened.


    He himself couldn¡¯t understand why.


    If they had a little more time, things might have moved in a better direction.


    But in the end, ¡®that incident¡¯ broke out.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, father.¡±


    Platinum blonde hair and red eyes that resembled him. Features no one could deny their connection.


    Cosette: ¡°I am Cosette, daughter of former Grand Duchess Rowena and the eldest daughter of father.¡±


    One day, she appeared in the capital, claiming that she was the real daughter of the Grand Duke.


    In a low voice, Ludwig asked.


    Ludwig: ¡°You¡¯re my daughter?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Can you prove it?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°If you give me a chance, of course.¡±


    Keira, standing close, gulped. It seemed that she wished Cosette be thrown out for saying nonsense lke a crazy woman.


    Of course, Ludwig didn¡¯t believe in this unidentified woman. But he believed in the prudence of the next Earl of Weinberg who had brought her.


    He might be cunning, but he wasn¡¯t stupid.


    The real daughter of the Parvis family was bound to have undeniable evidence.


    The Count, who could not know the fact, could not have carried on such a farce.


    Ludwig: ¡°Alright. The one who manifests the ability to communicate with Beatrice is my real daughter. I will allow you to stay in the mansion until the day the truth is revealed.¡±


    He had to always keep in mind the prophecy that stated that only one elementalist will be born from the family. It was to prevent a disaster that would come in the future.


    For Ludwig, the protection of the empire was and should have been above all else.


    The prophecy was absolute. The disaster that the goddess foretold must be prevented.


    That fact was more important to him than anything else.


    That¡¯s how he was raised, that¡¯s how he lived.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Father.¡±


    ¡°Hyeuk¨C!¡±


    Ludwig woke up with a start. He wiped down his forehead drenched with sweat, and rose his upper body.


    He slowly looked around. Even in the dark, he could see the view of his bedroom.


    Ludwig: ¡°That dream again.¡±


    |

 CH 2.49

    Although it was less frequent than last month, Ludwig was still having nightmares periodically.


    He suffered from his aide¡¯s nagging and even had a medical examination, but there was no problem with his body.


    The doctor suggested that it was most likely caused by mental stress, so he should go on vacation for a whole month.


    He refused without a second thought. He figured he could overcome such stress with his mental strength.


    But at this point, he was starting to doubt that stress was the cause of his nightmares.


    If it was simply due to stress, he wouldn¡¯t have this ominous feeling every time he woke up.


    Ludwig sat up from his bed for a long time.


    ¡®¡­Whose voice was it?¡¯


    Unlike the last few times he woke up from the same nightmare, he remembered that part of his dream.


    While it was clearly a woman¡¯s voice, it was unfamiliar.


    Only one woman, Keira, had the right to call him ¡®Father,¡¯ and the voice he had heard in the dream wasn¡¯t Keira¡¯s. It was a distinctly different voice.


    It was the only clue that the nightmare he had been suffering from had shed. He couldn¡¯t let it slide.


    He recalled the voice several times so that he wouldn¡¯t forget it.


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s not just a nightmare.¡¯


    It¡¯s often said that dreams are manifestations of one¡¯s subconscious.


    Maybe his subconscious was trying to tell him something?


    For example, a message to recall memories buried in the crevices of his mind¡­


    Ludwig stared out the window as he rubbed the top of his brow in frustration.


    It was cloudy, with no moonlight or starlight in sight. Outside the window, there was nothing but black.


    Since the banquet, Keira had been despondent.


    Not only had she failed to achieve her goal of attending the party, but she had also discovered the real personality of the man she once liked.


    And the events that happened the next day further dampened her confidence.


    Vicountess Shore, who would be assisting her in planning Zeke¡¯s coming-of-age celebration, brought a companion without prior notice. It was her granddaughter who was about the same age as Keira.


    Although she was an unannounced guest, Keira didn¡¯t care because she wanted to make a good impression.


    If things went well and Keira found herself alone at a ball or salon again, someone might approach her and chat with her.


    And so Keira brightly welcomed her.


    However, her ambitious plan was bound for failure.


    (Guest): ¡°We¡¯ve met before. Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    (Guest): ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Keira didn¡¯t remember a thing.


    Their meeting that was awkward from the first word was awkward until the moment they said goodbye.


    In the end, they had only talked about the upcoming coming-of-age celebration.


    Kira recalled the group of people who had gathered and chatted happily at the party of the Marchioness Francais.


    ¡®I wanted to join you¡­¡¯


    She wanted to interact with other people besides the people in the house.


    She wished there were people like Arthur and Emily outside the house she could talk to¡­


    As in the past, Keira had not formed any friendships in noble society.


    Since Cosette appeared, she has been ostracized.


    Cosette used to go in and out of banquets and tea parties under the pretext of getting used to the aristocracy, but as a result, Keira was pushed out as she got closer to socialites.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t think I can get along with others.¡¯


    Her confidence further sank.


    Cosette got close to someone she¡¯s never met before in 10 minutes, so why was she like this?


    Reina: ¡°Huh? Your Ladyship?¡±


    Reina, who was passing through the garden for morning training, found Keira. While others could only see a cold and unfeeling lady, Reina knew better.


    ¡®My lady¡­ you¡¯re feeling down again.¡¯


    Now that they talked more often, Reina was starting to see through Lady Keira.


    Wondering what¡¯s wrong with her today, Reina approached her.


    Reina: ¡°My lady, are you going outside?¡±


    As soon as she said that, she realized her mistake. Keira was clearly wearing light indoor clothes.


    Reina: ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t seem like you are.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I was just taking a walk.¡±


    She looked stiff.


    Reina: ¡°Is anything bothering you?¡±


    Keira; ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Keira felt it was too pathetic to admit that she wanted to get closer to her peers and adjust to the social world, but she didn¡¯t know how to keep the conversation flowing.


    She took a peek at Reina and remembered she was also an aristocrat close to her age. Reina was only a few years older.


    Surely, she¡¯d have noble friends.


    Keira: ¡°Dame Reina, do you meet with your friends on weekends?¡±


    Reina: ¡°Pardon? Oh, not often, but we¡¯d meet sometimes.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then what do you talk about when you do meet?¡±


    Reina: ¡°Hmm, it varies from time to time, but¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°I had a visitor yesterday, and it was awkward the whole time. I don¡¯t often have guests, so I¡¯d like to treat them well when they visit.¡±


    She was proud of the excuse she had thought of in a rush. At least, it was much better than asking for help because she didn¡¯t have any friends and had no idea what to talk about with her peers.


    Unbeknownst to her, Reina had already grasped the truth.


    ¡®My lady¡­ you really don¡¯t have any friends, do you.¡¯


    Reina had an inkling of it when Lady Keira said she wanted to get close to the knights, and started attending drinking parties.


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t think of this to the person she¡¯s serving¡­ but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    She felt sorry to see Her Ladyship like that. As a knight serving the Parvis family, she felt obligated to help her.


    It was just a bonus that if she skipped morning training with the excuse of helping the lady, Joseph wouldn¡¯t reprimand her.


    Anyway, the thought of helping the poor lady was sincere.


    Reina: ¡°Well, first, I ask them how they¡¯re doing. I usually ask what they¡¯ve been doing and what happened. But in Your Ladyship¡¯s case, you¡¯ve probably never met them before, so you should bring up a different topic. For example¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°For example?¡±


    Reina: ¡°Well, if you¡¯re still getting acquainted with a noble person, it would be better to start of with a topic of culture. Gossip with each other once you¡¯ve gotten closer.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Like literature?¡±


    Reina: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Usually, there are always popular books to talk about.¡±


    Keira had read the classics she needed for class before going to bed, but she had never read them for leisure. She¡¯s proud to have read quite a few books, but she didn¡¯t think those books would be of any interest to others.


    Reina: ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk. I¡¯ll tell you other topics you can talk about.¡±


    Reina said, enthusiastically grabbing her wrist.


    Keira: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were on your way to morning training?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to bother you. I¡¯ll find someone else.¡±


    Reina: ¡°No! He¡¯d understand if I said I missed training to help the troubled miss. No, he¡¯d probably even praise me for doing a good job.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡±


    Reina: ¡°Yes! THat¡¯s how much Vice Captain likes Her Ladyship.¡±


    Keira: ¡°R-really?¡±


    It was embarrassing to hear someone say that they liked them. Suddenly feeling shy, Keira bowed her head.


    Because of that, she didn¡¯t see the corner of Reina¡¯s lips tilting upwards.


    Reina: ¡°Shall we?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Let¡¯s!¡±


    Reina, who strolled ahead, suddenly stopped and looked back.


    Reina: ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Reina: ¡°It¡¯s important to give the impression that you¡¯re willing to be close to the other person.¡±


    ¡®Especially if you have a cold demeanor.¡¯


    |

 CH 2.52

    At that time, Bella wanted to talk to Keira, intrigued by the mystery of the bloodline of elementalists.


    So she approached her, ignoring the cold air around the lady.


    The results were disastrous, of course.


    Arabella: ¡°Do you know what happened when we bumped into each other at a party? I tried to talk to her, but she just side-eyed me! Isn¡¯t it common courtesy to at least turn to face the person when they talk to you?¡±


    Michael: ¡°Calm down.¡±


    Arabella: ¡°That¡¯s not all! I talked to her very kindly. But she completely ignored me. No matter what I talked about, she always gave short answers. What, is that not ignoring me?¡±


    The unfriendly look on the woman¡¯s face completely destroyed Bella¡¯s desire to become friends.


    Nevertheless, at that time, Arabella tried to continue the conversation a few more times, risking embarrassment and further breaking the pride of the royal family.


    She talked about the weather and spoke about the recent scandal in the capital.


    The first person Arabella wanted to get close to was Keira.


    And Bella only realized after several attempts.


    ¡®This person isn¡¯t interested in me.¡¯


    Eventually, she walked away, blushing in shame.


    The embarrassment and shame she felt were still buried in her heart.


    ¡­But unbeknownst to Bella, the conversation did not flow that day because the topics Bella chose were ones Keira couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    The Viscountess getting kicked out of a boutique for causing a scene, the latest fashion trends ¨C those topics were familiar and exciting for Bella, but not for Keira.


    However, since Bella wasn¡¯t aware of the situation, she had nothing but resentment and annoyance.


    For her, it was common sense to respond appropriately when someone talked to them in her mind.


    And another thing; if the ball was too noisy for her taste, shouldn¡¯t she just have left instead of telling Bella to keep quiet?


    Arabella: ¡°It pisses me off whenever I think about it! She¡¯s so weird, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    If Bella didn¡¯t run away, she would have said,


    Arabella: ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the lounge or terrace instead of forcing others to stay quiet?¡±


    But Bella only thought of what to say once she¡¯d walked away.


    Bella gritted her teeth. What did Keira think of when the person who wanted to get close to her in the past ran away from a single glare?


    ¡®She must have thought it was ridiculous!¡¯


    Shame, anger, and embarrassment came at the same time.


    Arabella: ¡°It was like she was looking down on the Imperial family!¡±


    But something more ridiculous happened next.


    Bella thought her brother would sympathize with her. Michael was a man who had more pride in being a member of the Imperial family than anyone else.


    But¡­


    Michael: ¡°She wasn¡¯t like that with me, though?¡±


    Bella: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Michael: ¡°I had the chance to talk to her twice, and while it was awkward at times, we had a long conversation. I don¡¯t think she had any intention of ignoring the Imperial family¡­¡±


    Bella: ¡°What are you trying to say?!¡±


    While Bella talked about the capital trends and scandals, Michael discussed the knight promotions test and the capital¡¯s defense against demons.


    Bella: ¡°So, are you trying to say she ignored me?¡±


    It was enough for Arabella to misunderstand the situation.


    Keira treated the Crown Prince with courtesy yet gave Bella short answers.


    Bella¡¯s fists trembled.


    Bella: ¡°Once I get married, it¡¯s over, isn¡¯t it?[1]¡±


    Michael: ¡°You¨C Bella, aren¡¯t you overreacting?¡±


    Bella: ¡°You don¡¯t get it! If I get married, I¡¯ll end up in a lower status; that¡¯s why some people already look down on me!¡±


    Unlike her brother, the Emperor¡¯s only son, Arabella was one of the Emperor¡¯s three daughters. And they all knew that the fate of a princess depended on her father¡¯s love and favor.


    The Parvis lady¡¯s fate was the complete opposite; even if she didn¡¯t have her father¡¯s favor, as the next elementalist, she was guaranteed to receive special treatment for the rest of her life.


    ¡®Lady Parvis¡¯ status will be higher the day I get married.¡¯


    Bella: ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with her.¡±


    Michael: ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true, isn¡¯t that all the more reason to find out what she¡¯s up to?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bella bit her lips.


    Her brother was right. If the Parvis family really was looking down on the Imperial family, they had to find out why they¡¯re suddenly socializing.


    Bella: ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give it a try. But don¡¯t expect too much. She¡¯s already ignored me before.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Then, please.¡±


    Bella: ¡°¡­I will.¡±


    It hurt to think that she¡¯d have to smile and approach the lady who once slighted her just to gain information.


    ¡®I wonder if she remembers my face?¡¯


    She¡¯d prefer it if Keira didn¡¯t remember that she ran away from her before.


    Ludwig: ¡°What? The Princess¡¯s Salon?¡±


    Ludwig raised his head and asked.


    In confusion, the butler replied.


    Robert: ¡°A-ah, yes. Her Highness¡¯s salon will be opening soon, and Her Ladyship confirmed her attendance.¡±


    Ludwig heard Keira had broken up with the man she was involved with when she went to the ball. He was confused, believing that Keira started socializing because of that Aiden or whatever his name was.


    But wasn¡¯t that over already?


    Ludwig: ¡°I heard she¡¯s been feeling down since attending the last ball.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Yes, it certainly seemed so¡­ I-I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking. It¡¯s like she¡¯s completely changed.¡±


    The butler recalled when he saw Keira wearing a flower on her head.


    ¡®Sometimes she laughs and chats with the maids¡­¡¯


    Really, her personality changed so much that it seemed like she¡¯s a different person altogether.


    Ludwig: ¡°Call her. I¡¯ll ask her myself.¡±


    Robert: ¡°I will.¡±


    Robert, who was about to leave the office, paused and asked.


    Robert: ¡°I¡¯m sure Her Ladyship will ask why you¡¯re calling for her. What should I say?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Obviously, if Ludwig called her for nothing, she would make excuses not to meet with him.


    But he couldn¡¯t exactly be honest and tell her he¡¯s curious why she¡¯s still going out after breaking up with the man she started dating¡­


    ¡°¡­Okay. We¡¯ll talk about this again when your excuse doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Ludwig was relieved he said what he said last time.


    Ludwig: ¡°We agreed to talk about whether people believed her excuse or not. I need the report on the results.¡±


    Robert thought.


    ¡®Just say what you want to say¡­¡¯


    What was wrong with being honest?


    But Robert wouldn¡¯t dare say anything presumptuous.


    The butler bowed and went upstairs to pick up Her Ladyship.


    Keira was sitting in front of a desk in her private study.


    ¡®Ah, so you were studying.¡¯


    It was a familiar sight. As expected, even if the lady had seemingly changed overnight, her essence was still the same.


    It was a little suspicious to see her hiding the paper she was looking at in the book as Robert got closer, but the butler didn¡¯t care much.


    Because he knew Her Ladyship would never do anything wrong.


    Keira: ¡°W-what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Robert: ¡°His Grace is calling for you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°His Grace?¡±


    Keira thought that the Duke seemed to be calling her often lately.


    Keira: ¡°Why?¡±


    Robert: ¡°He was worried when he heard you would be going to Her Highness¡¯s salon.¡±


    ¡®Worried?¡¯


    Keira couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Robert: ¡°Of course, Your Ladyship may not mean anything by going, but the public may think differently. It was curious enough that Your Ladyship accepted the invitation of Marquis Francais before.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s that.¡±


    Keira was surprised that the Duke might have changed, but it turned out that he didn¡¯t.


    She nodded as if convinced.


    Robert: ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Continue what you were saying.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Ah, yes. His Grace said he wanted to know the results of the plan you mentioned last time.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Is he in the office?¡±


    Robert: ¡°Yes. Would you like to go now?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Okay.¡±


    |

 CH 2.53

    Still, Keira thought she should visit him.


    She had the urge to see his face after a long time. It wasn¡¯t an emotional reason; it was because of what just happened.


    One of the servants she had entrusted with investigating the spirits went back to her and reported their progress.


    The result was disastrous.


    ¡®I reviewed all the temple materials, but I couldn¡¯t find a case like the one you mentioned.¡¯


    Keira knew it wasn¡¯t easy to find such a case, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel disheartened.


    Even Keira¡¯s research efforts at the underground library proved fruitless.


    ¡®I need to confirm I¡¯m your daughter, that I have the skills of an elementalist.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t just take Cosette¡¯s word for it. It might be a lie.


    If Cosette¡¯s word was all Keira had, she might start to doubt herself at a critical moment and ruin everything.


    Just like she did in the past.


    Now there was only one way left ¨C to seek advice from Johanna Parvis, her aunt, an elementalist.


    If she didn¡¯t want a repeat of the past, she would have to find her.


    The butler guided Keira, and they stepped into Ludwig¡¯s office.


    When she made eye contact with her father, she thought to herself, ¡®Why are you so nervous?¡¯


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be so pleasant to be a point of gossip of other nobles, but was there a need to fret?


    Puzzled, Keira asked.


    Keira: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. Sit down.¡±


    His voice was subdued. It was the voice of a person who had ¡®something going on.¡¯


    ¡®Well¡­ He¡¯ll take care of it.¡¯


    Ludwig: ¡°Last time, I told you we¡¯d take about it again. So, did your plan succeed?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Honestly speaking, she failed. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to give the excuse she was planning to say.


    That wasn¡¯t right. To know she¡¯d failed, she¡¯d need to mingle with people to talk about marriage, right?


    Keira broke into a sweat as she recalled the awkward air.


    Keira: ¡°Well¡­ No one asked me directly.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°You¡¯re saying the plan didn¡¯t work out.¡±


    She cried out in near tears.


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s not it! T-this time, it¡¯s going to work.¡±


    Keira was receiving special training from the staff here, so it would be different from last time.


    As he looked at the desperate look on his daughter¡¯s face, Ludwig thought.


    ¡®What¡¯s the point of going out there and doing that?¡¯


    Keira said it was just an ¡®excuse¡¯ to deceive the public, but wasn¡¯t that the original purpose?


    He couldn¡¯t help but be skeptical.


    ¡®Why am I worrying about this?¡¯


    Instead of giving parental affection, Ludwig decided not to interfere with his children¡¯s affairs.


    ¡®Some might think I¡¯m pestering my daughter because I don¡¯t want her to get married.¡¯


    Only the Goddess would know whether that was a misunderstanding or not.


    Ludwig wanted to regain his original intention.


    It¡¯s just unsightly to meddle with your children, hovering over them as if they¡¯re grazing sheep.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He repeated the thought in his head¡­ But why did he feel strange?


    Ludwig stared at Keira, who looked like she had a lot to say, finally sighed and agreed.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give you a few more chances¡­¡±


    Whether they¡¯re in a relationship or getting married, they need to behave well not to harm the family.


    That¡¯s what they should do¡­


    Keira: ¡°Why did you stop talking?¡±


    Where did she get that courage?


    With a sour look, Ludwig spoke.


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­¡­I was trying to tell you to do as you please. I¡¯ll give you a few more chances.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    So, that¡¯s what happened. Keira was nervous at first because she thought she¡¯d have interrupted him.


    Since she was already in her father¡¯s office, she might as well discuss something more important.


    Keira: ¡°Oh, and I¡¯d like to get in touch with my great-aunt. How¡¯s she doing?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°She¡¯s getting older, and her health isn¡¯t what it used to be. The doctor said he was worried because she had severe asthma.¡±


    People told Keira that her great-aunt, Johanna, had been coughing since she was a child.


    Keira¡¯s expression dimmed when she found out Johanna wasn¡¯t well.


    Keira: ¡°She¡¯s old, so I¡¯d like to keep in touch with her more often before it¡¯s too late. I¡¯d like to see her within this week, is that possible?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°She¡¯d probably like it if you visit.¡±


    Unlike her blunt grandfather, Johanna had quite a caring personality. If she had been in good health, she might have cared for young Keira and Zeke herself.


    Keira: ¡°Then I think I¡¯ll see her this weekend. If there¡¯s a set appointment, please let me know through Robert.¡±


    Ludwig, who had kept his mouth shut, motioned for Keira to leave. Keira nodded and left the room.


    As she walked down the hall, Keira recalled the displeased look on his face.


    Did he hate having his neutrality questioned that much?


    ¡®Then you shouldn¡¯t have given me permission from the start.¡¯


    Keira huffed in frustration. She really didn¡¯t understand him.


    It was no wonder that her father was being sensitive to everything. Since Keira was young, he had been reluctant to have her meet even her maternal grandparents.


    Quite frankly¡­ Even in her eyes, her maternal grandfather was a little greedy. He was a man who was well aware of the fact that he could take advantage of his grandchildren.


    Dealing with her maternal grandfather was a little burdensome for her, too.


    She wasn¡¯t asking him to take her side secretly, but¡­


    ¡®What secret is he hiding?¡¯


    The secret her grandfather was hiding might be the decisive key to solving Keira¡¯s doubts.


    She suddenly had a strong hunch.


    It was the long-awaited opening day of the salon.


    With the tacit agreement that it was unsafe to send the lady to the salon alone, Joy and Reina came to accompany Keira.


    They couldn¡¯t enter the salon since they didn¡¯t have an invitation, but they could accompany her in the carriage under the pretext of escorting Lady Keira.


    Today, Keira chose a light green dress that covered her arms.


    The reason why she chose to wear out-of-fashion sleeves was simple.


    ¡®I have to hide the note.¡¯


    She took a small piece of paper filled with scribbles out of the table drawer.


    ¡°If you memorize what¡¯s here, you¡¯ll be able to keep up with the conversation.¡±


    She kept the note just in case she forgot some important details.


    It was her cheat sheet, so to speak.


    Keira folded the piece of paper and hid it under her generous sleeve.


    With that, all preparations were complete. All that was left was the real deal.


    The Princess¡¯s salon was naturally located in the palace.


    On the other side of the detached palace, esteemed young ladies gathered, fluttering their fans.


    ¡°I heard a very special guest is coming today.¡±


    Arabella: ¡°I didn¡¯t know the rumor has already spread.¡±


    Arabella replied with a smile.


    ¡®In fact, I leaked the news.¡¯


    That¡¯s the way it was. To increase the salon¡¯s popularity, she had to use all available cards.


    She chose the best interiors and invited a musician her peers would like.


    It was by far the best topic in the capital.


    ¡®Success!¡¯


    As long as the Empress¡¯s seat was vacant, Arabella held the highest position in women¡¯s noble society.


    Of course, it was burdensome that many eyes were on her. But things were going smoothly.


    ¡®Now, as long as she doesn¡¯t come and make the atmosphere cold.¡¯


    When she imagined Keira sitting in the salon with her signature cold expression on her face, the air seemed to become awkward already.


    Well, the lady had never fought her before; Arabella supposed she wouldn¡¯t start now.


    Please, this time, please keep your manners.


    As Bella desperately begged such things in her heart, one of the invited ladies spoke about Keira.


    ¡°Have you always been close with the Grand Duke¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°She rarely makes an appearance. She¡¯s probably coming to congratulate the Princess since it¡¯s the opening of Her Highness¡¯s salon.¡±


    That was far from the truth.


    |

 CH 2.54

    ¡®What a total load of nonsense.¡¯


    Bella, instead of speaking her mind, waved her hands and grinned.


    Bella: ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself why Miss Keira accepted my invitation¡­¡±


    She was telling the truth, but everyone who was listening thought she was being humble or coy, a typical move used in the social world.


    ¡°Come to think of it. I heard she also attended Marquis Francais¡¯ party. I wonder why.¡±


    Then she stared at her, wide-eyed. Bella was stunned. She was curious, too.


    ¡°Her grandfather, the Marquis of Edinburgh, was at the party. She might have come to see him.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe her brother¡¯s upcoming coming-of-age celebration influenced her.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s probably it.¡±


    So many guesses, but they were all wrong.


    But it would even be stranger if someone actually guessed right.


    The salon was in full swing.


    Someone flattered her fan near her lips and said.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to sleep since yesterday when I found out that lady is coming.¡±


    ¡°Me, too. I thought she was too busy even to remember the face of a person she had talked to them three times.¡±


    The ladies spoke in a displeased tone. Translated into everyday language, it¡¯s like they were saying, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with that woman?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯


    Bella agreed, but she just smiled instead.


    Perhaps the other ladies also approached the elementalist and instead faced an iron wall. The lady must have bruised their egos.


    Bella sympathized, but she couldn¡¯t get involved in the gossiping.


    She clapped to lighten the atmosphere.


    Bella: ¡°Now, there¡¯s someone I¡¯d like to introduce to you¡­¡±


    It was a moment to show off a violinist who is famous for his face rather than his skills.


    But then the person who had been the topic of gossip a while ago appeared.


    ¡°Her Highness the Princess, Lady Keira Parvis has arrived.¡±


    The ladies who were gossiping froze.


    But Arabella skillfully averted the crisis. The twenty years of her life as a princess were not in vain.


    Bella: ¡°Escort her to the salon, then.¡±


    She was smiling, but sweat was dripping down her back.


    ¡®Please don¡¯t remember my face.¡¯


    Unfortunately for her, Keira recognized her at a glance.


    ¡®Ah, that person.¡¯


    It was one of the women who ran away as soon as their eyes met at the last party.


    Seeing that she was sitting at the head of the table, she must be the owner of this salon.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know she was a princess.¡¯


    While Keira was struggling with her thoughts, Bella continued to sweat profusely.


    ¡®That look, I¡¯m sure she recognized me. She recognized me!¡¯


    Ah, it¡¯s that person? Bella thought Keira looked at her like that. She couldn¡¯t have been mistaken.


    Her muscles trembled as she tried to keep the smile on her face.


    As the salon host and owner, she couldn¡¯t ignore her guests. Bella managed to get up and welcomed the new guest.


    Bella: ¡°Welcome. I¡¯m pleased to see you because I didn¡¯t think the Parvises would accept my invitation.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I really appreciate the invitation.¡±


    Bella: ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    Bella clapped once again.


    Bella: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll introduce a special guest.¡±


    She beckoned, and a handsome man walked out of the back door. He was a handsome man with curly, reddish-brown hair. Keira immediately knew who it was.


    ¡®Your name is¡­ Jordan Whitehead?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t remember exactly, so she had to check the cheat sheet she had hidden in her sleeve.


    ¡¸Joshua Whitehead[1]. Contrary to his surname, he has reddish-brown hair. He was more famous for his face than his skills.


    He¡¯s the hottest musician among young ladies these days. Given his popularity, there was a high chance he¡¯d be invited for the salon¡¯s opening day.


    His most famous song is Wolfgang¡¯s Sunset, which he performed at the academy graduation concert.¡¹


    He was definitely a handsome guy. However¡­


    ¡®He¡¯s not my cup of tea.¡¯


    The rest of the ladies muttered in excitement around her.


    ¡°Oh, my! It¡¯s Sir Joshua!¡±


    ¡°As expected of Her Highness¡¯s salon.¡±


    Keira was the only one who really didn¡¯t expect him to be invited here.


    Joshua bowed and said.


    Joshua: ¡°I am honored to be invited by the Imperial Princess. First of all, I would like to express my gratitude to the Emperor.¡±


    He then kissed Bella on the back of her hand.


    Joshua: ¡°I don¡¯t usually accept song requests, but if it¡¯s the beautiful princess, it¡¯s a different story.¡±


    Keira thought she could understand why he was popular among young ladies.


    Keira¡¯s head cooled. He reminded her of someone she had recently encountered.


    ¡®How cheesy.¡¯


    It was better for a man to be simple and honest than predictable.


    Yes, like Sir Joseph, for example.


    It was a moment when her taste changed a little.


    Bella: ¡°Oh my, that makes me happy! But I want to give this honor to the guests. Lady Keira, perhaps?¡±


    Keira, who was looking at the cheat sheet under the table, raised her head in surprise.


    Keira: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Bella: ¡°Is there a song you¡¯d like to hear?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah, I¨C¡±


    Keira was about to refuse when she remembered the contents of the cheat sheet.


    ¡¸His most famous song is Wolfgang¡¯s Sunset, which he performed at the academy graduation concert.¡¹


    Keira: ¡°I would like to hear Wolfgang¡¯s Sunset.¡±


    As she said that, a look of surprise crossed his face.


    Joshua: ¡°How fortunate that Wolfgang¡¯s Sunset is the song I¡¯m most proud of.¡±


    At that moment, she remembered the phrase scribbled all over the cheat sheet.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t know, you¡¯ll be treated like a hillbilly, so pretend that you know.¡¹


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to be treated like that.¡¯


    Her self-esteem didn¡¯t allow it. Trying to look nonchalant, Keira said.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that you performed this when you graduated from the academy.¡±


    Joshua: ¡°Thanks to that performance, I was able to get a letter of recommendation from the chairman. It¡¯s a meaningful song for me. It¡¯s a great honor for me that the Grand Lady of Parvis and Her Highness the Princess will be listening to my piece.¡±


    Arabella, who was watching their exchange, was shocked.


    ¡®If you can answer that well, why have you always answered my words with short answers?¡¯


    She felt like a fool as she thought about what happened in the past.


    Bella: ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly up-to-date with the latest trends despite rarely attending social gatherings. I was not expecting that.¡±


    Bella¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she said that.


    However, Keira was just thrilled that the conversation was flowing that she did not notice the minute change in tone.


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t usually go to the concert hall in the capital, but I often call in a band to listen to music.¡±


    Bella: ¡°I see.¡±


    Bella has brought up various topics several times since then.


    Fashion trends, the glamorous wedding of a Countess, the latest social gossip.


    Each time, Keira happily used the knowledge she had learned.


    ¡®Look at this? How many times have you been ignoring me in the past while being able to talk like this?¡¯


    The young girls seemed delighted to have had a friendly conversation with Keira, a person they thought was standoff-ish, but Bella wasn¡¯t.


    She was a member of the Imperial family. So no matter how great the elementalists were, they needed to show courtesy to the monarch.


    If the lady¡¯s attitude was like that, Bella had no choice but to question the loyalty of the Grand Duchy as her brother said.


    ¡®Well, I still to carry out my duties despite the offense I felt.¡¯


    By the time the conversation was moderately at its peak, she naturally broached the topic.


    Bella: ¡°Honestly, I was very nervous about today. I didn¡¯t expect the Parvis family to accept my invitation, so I was curious about that. But I guess there was no point in being nervous because we¡¯re having a lovely conversation.¡±


    ¡®So why don¡¯t you spill and tell me why you¡¯re really here, huh?¡¯


    Keira: ¡°Ah.¡±


    Keira put down her teacup and opened her mouth. She remembered her excuse. The opportunities offered by the Grand Duke were not infinite.


    Keira: ¡°I just thought maybe I should start attending social events.¡±


    Another lady asked.


    ¡°Oh my, but doesn¡¯t the Parvis family consider it a virtue not to participate in outside activities?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. But you can¡¯t marry within the family.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true¨CHuh?¡±


    She tried to answer casually, but she was still embarrassed at the silence that followed. Did she drop a bomb?


    She looked around, and everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open¡ªeven Her Highness.


    |

 CH 2.55

    ¡°Marriage?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, are you getting married?¡±


    ¡°S-seriously? Really? Marriage?¡±


    In disbelief at the party¡¯s reaction, Keira laughed shyly.


    Keira: ¡°Yes, since I¡¯m also of marriageable age.¡±


    ¡°C-certainly, it¡¯s impossible to marry within the family.¡±


    Keira: ¡°My aunt is single, but I want to meet a good man.¡±


    Jackpot, it¡¯s a jackpot! What a scoop!


    The ladies seemed to be itching to tell their friends and family about what they heard as soon as they leave the salon.


    In less than two days, rumors would spread throughout the social circles.


    Keira: ¡°Assuming, of course, that I meet a good man. If not, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to meet him!¡±


    ¡°Is there someone you already have in mind?¡±


    The salon was filled with chatter.


    Even Jordan, who had just been receiving attention from the ladies, was so far out of sight.


    Who would join the Parvis family as a son-in-law[1]?


    With such a juicy topic, it was natural for the handsome musician to be forgotten.


    Bella clapped her hands to calm the wild crowd.


    Bella: ¡°Lady Keira must feel uncomfortable. Everyone, stop it.¡±


    While saying that, Bella¡¯s head was spinning.


    ¡®Marriage? Really? Is that it?¡¯


    Incest was forbidden, so whenever an elementalist decided to marry, the family would adopt the son-in-law into the family.


    ¡®Unlike other nobles, they often marry only when they really have feelings for each other.¡¯


    Because of that, the son-in-law¡¯s status was different.


    There was even an incident when a servant who served the family was lucky enough to rise in status.


    ¡®If what she said is 100% true, there won¡¯t be a problem¡­¡¯


    Bella smiled again, masking her innermost thoughts.


    Bella: ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re planning to get married. It¡¯s lonely to live alone forever. I wish you a good and happy relationship.¡±


    The ladies, excited by her calm response, came to their senses.


    ¡°Oh, I was so surprised that¡­ Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°I think I made a mistake, too.¡±


    The conversation moved to another topic.


    Of course, the guests still looked ready to get off their seats and spread the news about what had transpired.


    Keira thought.


    ¡®Yes, spread the word.¡¯


    So, she could say something to Ludwig.


    Just before sunset, Arabella declared it was the end of today¡¯s gathering. It was after more than half of the guests went back.


    Bella: ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. Thank you all for coming.¡±


    It was a good meeting, especially since they were able to get a hot scoop.


    Everyone stood up with a satisfied look on their faces. The same was true for Keira.


    Keira: ¡°I had a great time today, Your Highness.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Me too. Please visit me again.¡±


    Keira lifted the hem of her dress lightly to curtsy and turned around.


    Then something fell off the lady who had started walking away.


    ¡®A piece of paper?¡¯


    Upon closer inspection, it was indeed a piece of paper. It also looked crumpled and folded countless times.


    Bella¡¯s eyes widened. Maybe the paper was the key to know the reason why the lady, who had lived an almost solitary life, suddenly went out to socialize.


    It must have been just an excuse to say that she was looking for a husband.


    ¡®Hide it now.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Your Highness.¡¯


    The maid, who received the Princess¡¯s signal, quickly picked up the piece of paper and hit it in her apron pocket.


    Luckily, Keira looked back just in time.


    Confused, she looked at Arabella, who was standing alone.


    Keira: ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Bella: ¡°Hmm? Ah, ah. We were sitting for a long time, and I got dizzy when I stood up.¡±


    After Bella said that, the other ladies approached her and expressed words of concern.


    I¡¯m fine, so go away!


    All she wanted to do was check that note as soon as possible.


    She was doing this because her brother requested it, but she was also incredibly curious.


    What was in that note that the icy lady had hidden in her sleeve?


    After hurriedly sending the guests away, Arabella rushed to her room.


    Bella: ¡°Where¡¯s the paper?¡±


    ¡°Here it is. If I had moved any slower, I would have gotten caught.¡±


    Bella: ¡°I know. You did well.¡±


    She patted the young maid on the head and received the note.


    What was it? What was it about?


    When Bella opened her birthday gift as a child, her heart didn¡¯t pound as much as it did today.


    Bella opened the note carefully, feeling her mouth dry. She had a hard time reading the note, the scribbles written too lightly that one had to squint.


    At first, she wondered if it was like a talisman or a charm.


    But when she looked closely, the letters on the paper were in a language Bella could understand.


    ¡¸Send in the Clown is a hit play that sold all seats in the theatre. If you don¡¯t know this, people will think you¡¯re ignorant, so pretend you know.¡¹


    And it was the content of the performance that was written in a row below it.


    ¡¸Etrilette. A boutique opened by a designer who worked for Madame Vivian and fought her way out. People should know about this scandal. However, it¡¯s not a topic one would easily discuss since it was quite a messy ordeal.¡¹


    Other than that, other news and bits about the social world were briefly mentioned, including the story of a Duchess¡¯s salon and information on this year¡¯s senior graduate of the Academy of Arts.


    The subject matter that they had just talked about was also included in it.


    At that point, Bella thought she knew what this piece of paper was.


    ¡®A cheat sheet?!¡¯


    No wonder she kept glancing down.


    Bella never once fathomed that Lady Keira was looking at a cheat sheet. She was speechless.


    The maids who didn¡¯t see the contents of the letter stepped up.


    ¡°Your Highness, what is it about? Does it prove that the Parvis family has a ruthless heart?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I thought it was weird from the start! She seemed like the type who¡¯d live alone for the rest of her life¡­ There must be another reason!¡±


    Was it an Imperial maid¡¯s sixth sense? They felt that the ¡®finding a husband¡¯ excuse was just that ¨C an excuse.


    However, the problem was that no one could guess the real reason.


    This cheat sheet¡­ Ugh, she looked at the scrap of paper, feeling deeply troubled.


    Did Lady Keira have any hidden intentions? If so, what?


    No, what is up with that person! Why would you carry this stuff around?


    Bella, who had been pondering about it for a long time, eventually decided to get advice from others.


    Bella: ¡°What do you all think this is?¡±


    As soon as she said so, the maids closed in on her to look at the paper. The well-educated women wouldn¡¯t even take a peek unless Bella showed them the note¡¯s contents first.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    The maids¡¯ eyes narrowed. Then, about five minutes later, they finally spoke.


    ¡°A cheat sheet¡­?¡±


    ¡°Right? Right! I¡¯m not mistaken, am I?¡±


    Thrilled that everyone felt the same way as her, Bella leaped to her feet.


    ¡°Why is she carrying this around? Was it a cipher or something?¡±


    A cold expression unique to the Grand Duke¡¯s only daughter came to mind.


    There was no way such a woman would carry a cheat sheet, so they were sure there¡¯s another purpose for it¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just for what it looks like? A cheat sheet or guide?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s what I think. I focused on what the lady was talking about first. I guess that¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    So she¡¯s really carrying a cheat sheet? That person?


    The stoic face and the current situation did not match well.


    Bella wanted to run to Keira right away and ask why she carried the note around.


    ¡®Ahhh, I want to ask! I want to ask you in person!¡¯


    Was this what it felt like to go crazy with curiosity?


    The fact that she couldn¡¯t ask a question made her even more interested.


    Bella herself knew better than anyone that she had a serious urge that made her saliva dry up in her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t just act on her desires.


    Bella: ¡°For now¡­ Keep this paper safe so that it¡¯s not lost.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Bella was about to hand the paper over to the maid when she hurriedly changed her mind.


    Bella: ¡°No, wait a minute. I should show my brother first. Let¡¯s go to my brother.¡±


    Her brother asked her to do it, after all.


    According to Lady Keira, she was merely looking for a husband, but Bella¡¯s brother would judge whether this was an excuse or not.

 CH 2.56

    While walking to her brother, Bella¡¯s mind was full of other problems.


    ¡®What¡¯s the real purpose?¡¯


    She almost fell down the stairs a few times from being too distracted. The ladies following her were alarmed as they supported her.


    She was about to go crazy with curiosity.


    ¡°Princess.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s, um¡­ we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She¡¯s even walked a few steps past.


    The soldiers guarding the Crown Prince¡¯s office looked on with their eyes wide open as if they had seen something strange.


    Bella: ¡°Ahem.¡±


    She coughed to mask her embarrassment.


    Let¡¯s pretend nothing happened.


    Luckily, she¡¯s had twenty years of living in the Imperial Palace, which trained her to manage her facial expression quickly.


    Bella cleared her throat and said.


    Bella: ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Come in.¡±


    Her brother, Michael, was slumped against a chair. He didn¡¯t look like he was busy with work.


    Through his slightly opened mouth, Bella could almost see an image of his soul drifting away.


    Crossing her arms, she grumbled.


    Bella: ¡°You won¡¯t even look at me?¡±


    Michael: ¡°I¡¯m exhausted¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Bella: ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you about the progress I¡¯ve made.¡±


    At her words, Michael perked up.


    Michael: ¡°Ah yes, today¡¯s the opening of your salon. How did it go?¡±


    Bella: ¡°What are you pertaining to? My salon? Or what you ordered me to do?¡±


    Michael: ¡°The order, then, please.¡±


    At Michael¡¯s enthusiastic reply, Bella¡¯s brows twitched.


    Well, anyway¡­


    Bella: ¡°She answered straight to the point when I asked. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s telling the truth.¡±


    Michael: ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Bella: ¡°She¡¯s trying to find a husband.¡±


    Michael: ¡°What?¡±


    Bella: ¡°She said she couldn¡¯t meet people if she stayed at home. Since she¡¯s decided on getting married, she¡¯s going to attend social functions to look for a husband.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Michael¡¯s expression changed. Bella looked him in the eye and shrugged.


    Bella: ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you want to believe it or not.¡±


    Michael: ¡°It¡¯s not a ridiculous excuse, but¡­¡±


    Bella: ¡°It makes me wonder if that¡¯s the only reason. Ah, there¡¯s something more.¡±


    Bella placed the paper she was holding in front of her brother.


    Michael: ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Bella: ¡°It¡¯s a piece of paper Lady Keira dropped on her way back. It fell off her sleeve.¡±


    Michael: ¡°On purpose? Or by accident?¡±


    Bella: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Please check it out.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Michael unfolded the paper and looked through the contents, his eyebrows arching.


    Michael: ¡°What is this?¡±


    That was what Bella wanted to say.


    Michael: ¡°This¡­¡±


    Michael¡¯s voice trailed off, unsure of what he¡¯s saying.


    Michael: ¡°A cheat sheet?¡±


    Bella: ¡°Right? That¡¯s what it looks like, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Squinting his eyes, Michael said.


    Michael: ¡°I have a guess.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±


    Michael: ¡°It¡¯s as if Lady Parvis, a person who rarely participates in social activities, had prepared conversations in advance for today¡­ Did she really drop this?¡±


    Bella: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can have the penmanship compared.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s have one of our people see if they can identify it.¡±


    Bella happened to keep Keira¡¯s reply to her invitation. If she handed over the two sheets of paper to the investigation team, they¡¯d see the result in less than a day.


    Michael: ¡°Well done, Bella.¡±


    Bella: ¡°There¡¯s no definite conclusion yet.¡±


    Michael: ¡°I¡¯m glad you know that. You¡¯re so smart. Please continue doing your best for me[1].¡±


    Didn¡¯t that mean she¡¯d have to stick with an awkward person and observe their movements?


    ¡®I knew this would happen.¡¯


    Bella frowned at her brother in discontent but sighed. She needed to keep a good relationship with him.


    Bella: ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Michael: ¡°I appreciate it.¡±


    Just words? As Bella¡¯s eyebrows wiggled, Michael took a step back.


    Michael: ¡°The Imperial family¡¯s concerns are your concerns, too, are they not? In that sense, you don¡¯t even provide enough service to contribute to our cause.¡±


    She pouted her lips and conceded.


    Bella: ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let you know if I find out anything else. I¡¯ll do my best. You must be busy, so I¡¯ll let you be.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s dinner time, so enjoy your meal.¡±


    Her brother¡¯s words reminded Bella how hungry she was. She wished him well and left the room.


    When she exited the room, the Crown Prince¡¯s assistant told her that the results of the handwriting test would be out by tomorrow.


    ¡®Did she really write that?¡¯


    Lady Keira kept glancing down at her lap the whole time she was in the salon. Bella couldn¡¯t help but think that it meant she kept using the object in question.


    Therefore, chances were slim that the lady accidentally picked up what someone else had dropped.


    ¡®She¡¯s a real mystery.¡¯


    And her questions would be answered in an unexpectedly long time.


    Keira was on cloud nine as she left the salon. She didn¡¯t think she had gotten closer to the ladies to the point of calling them friends just yet, but she was still able to chat amicably with them.


    She thought it would be nice to be able to get along with them someday.


    Reina and Joy, who were waiting outside, greeted her.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve done well.¡±


    It was a relief to see that Her Ladyship seemed to have made friends.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s thanks to everyone¡¯s help.¡±


    For some reason, Keira¡¯s chest tingled, and she had to wiggle her hands, feeling giddy, the whole way back home.


    While her mood was wonderful on the way back, shortly after she arrived, she realized that the paper she had hidden in her sleeve had disappeared.


    She only found out after changing her clothes.


    Keira: ¡°Rose, there¡¯s a piece of paper in my sleeve. Take it out and keep it safe.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    A moment later, Rose said.


    Rose: ¡°Um¡­ my lady. There¡¯s nothing here?¡±


    Keira: ¡°What?¡±


    Rose: ¡°There¡¯s nothing here. Maybe it fell when you were changing your clothes?¡±


    The other maids were called in to search the dressing room, but the piece of paper was nowhere in sight.


    Keira¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡®Everyone worked together to help¡­!¡¯


    She had lost the paper.


    The bigger problem was the fact that she still needed it.


    Keira didn¡¯t have the courage to ask the knights to help her make a new one. They took the time to help her and would probably be disappointed that she had lost it so carelessly.


    ¡®W-what do I do?¡¯


    Of course, if the knights find out, they¡¯d happily make a cheat sheet for her again.


    However, Keira, who was not aware of such circumstances, could not hide her anxiety.


    Rose: ¡°You don¡¯t look well, my lady. We¡¯ll finish looking for it, so please rest now.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Tell them to search the hallway or the carriage.¡±


    Then, Keira brightened.


    Keira: ¡°Yes, I might have dropped it on the way.¡±


    Just because it wasn¡¯t not in the dressing room didn¡¯t mean it¡¯s lost. They might find it if they continued to look.


    Keira ordered the staff to retrace her steps before heading towards the dining room.


    It was Rose¡¯s advice to eat and rest first.


    ¡®What if we don¡¯t find it?¡¯


    Preoccupied with her thoughts, she couldn¡¯t taste the food she was eating. She put down the tableware, not eating dinner.


    She didn¡¯t hear any news on finding the paper even as she retired to her bedroom.


    Keira: ¡°Maybe the wind blew it away¡­¡±


    Then it would be impossible to get it back.


    She should have checked it on the way back. She was filled with regret, but there was nothing else she could do.


    The following day, there was still no news.


    ¡°It was probably too dark at night, so we¡¯ll look for it again until this afternoon.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then, please.¡±


    Keira was despondent.


    How do you find a small piece of paper in such a vast property?


    The wind must have blown it away the whole night.


    ¡®I can¡¯t find it either¡­¡¯


    As Keira wondered where the paper could be, Rose said.


    Rose: ¡°Maybe you dropped it in the palace?¡±

 CH 2.57

    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t searched the palace yet. Perhaps Her Highness kept it safely.¡±


    ¡°¡­do you think so?¡±


    It was a hopeful assumption, but there was a problem.


    If the princess picked up an unidentified piece of paper, she would have probably opened it.


    Even if the princess held onto it for her, how could Keira explain why she carried such a piece of paper?


    Oh, I want to make friends my age. I don¡¯t know what to say, so I brought a cheat sheet with me?


    Just imagining that conversation made Keira blush. She could feel her cheeks burning.


    Rose: ¡°My lady? Do you feel unwell?¡±


    Keira: ¡°N-no.¡±


    She¡¯d rather be unwell.


    Keira: ¡°I should send a note to the Palace.¡±


    The next morning, the investigation team sent news to the Princess that some of the handwriting on the paper was indeed Lady Keira¡¯s.


    ¡¸At least four handwritings appear on the paper.


    We cannot rule out the possibility of the contents to be ciphertext, so the team has tried to decrypt it. Unfortunately, nothing has been revealed so far.¡¹


    Arabella had a hunch that there was nothing to be decoded.


    In the afternoon, she heard more news about the esteemed daughter of the Grand Duchy. She returned to the Palace.


    Bella: ¡°She came to see me? Why?!¡±


    Arabella put down the book she was reading and shouted.


    Bella asked why, but she could think of a reason why the lady would visit.


    They weren¡¯t close, so she couldn¡¯t possibly have come to see Bella because she wanted to see her face.


    Lady Keira was not a frequent visitor to the Palace either.


    Then, there was only one answer left.


    ¡®Did she know that I took the paper?¡¯


    A guilty conscience needed no accuser[1]. The remark hit the spot.


    ¡®How did she find out I have it? Oh no, maybe the investigation team leaked it¡­¡¯


    The cold look distinct to the lady came to mind. Bella felt like the lady would barge in and ask if she took her stuff.


    She didn¡¯t want to admit it¡­ but that lady really was scary.


    Maybe an average person wouldn¡¯t have cared, but the fact that the Grand Duchy¡¯s only lady had the blood of spirits running in her made her more difficult to deal with.


    Bella looked around in panic, then shook her head.


    ¡®I can just say I picked it up by accident and kept it.¡¯


    Did she want to know if Bella hid it on purpose? Or did she wonder if Bella would keep a piece of paper she didn¡¯t know?


    In any case, Bella couldn¡¯t ignore the Grand Duchy¡¯s Lady, who came to the Palace.


    Bella informed her maid to escort Lady Keira to the drawing room, and she headed there herself.


    Keira, who had gone to the Palace just the day before, looked uneasy.


    Bella: ¡°I wanted to see you again, but I didn¡¯t expect it so soon.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I greet Her Highness, Princess Arabella.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Please sit down.¡±


    Bella glanced at the table and saw that Lady Keira had not touched the refreshments the maid had prepared.


    It was a telltale sign that the guest was nervous. Lady Keira hadn¡¯t taken a sip of tea or taken a bite of the snacks even though Bella was a little late from changing her clothes.


    Bella: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I was surprised to hear that you were here.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I thought I¡¯d lost something in the salon, so I came here just in case you found anything.¡±


    I knew it.


    Her mouth felt dry, but Bella continued, pretending nothing was amiss.


    Bella: ¡°I found a sapphire ring. It must be Lady Keira¡¯s.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, no. The ring isn¡¯t mine¡­¡±


    Keira hesitated and mumbled, looking more flustered by the second.


    Having never seen Lady Keira like this before, Bella¡¯s eyes widened.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s about this big¡­ It¡¯s a piece of paper¡­¡±


    Keira said, measuring the size with her fingers in the air¡­ the same size Bella was keeping.


    ¡®It really belonged to you.¡¯


    Once she confirmed her speculation, Bella couldn¡¯t say anything


    When Bella stayed silent, Keira looked even more flustered, coming to her own conclusions.


    Keira: ¡°As expected, you haven¡¯t seen it.¡±


    Bella: ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is Lady Keira¡¯s, but if it¡¯s a piece of paper, I found one.¡±


    Bella beckoned and ordered the maid standing by the door.


    Bella: ¡°You heard that, right? Bring it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    When the maid bowed and stepped outside, Keira smiled and said.


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you¡­¡±


    Bella: ¡°We¡¯re not even sure if it¡¯s Lady Keira¡¯s missing item yet. You can thank me once you¡¯ve checked it out yourself.¡±


    It was not long before the maid came with a small envelope that stored the paper.


    That is, the envelope with the Investigation team¡¯s emblem stamped on it.


    ¡®D*mn it.¡¯


    Bella quickly took the envelope away, cursing the maid¡¯s stupidity in her mind.


    She took out what was inside and placed it on the table, making sure Keira didn¡¯t see the envelope.


    Bella: ¡°Please check if this is it.¡±


    Keira¡¯s face brightened when she unfolded the paper.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never seen such an expression on her face,¡¯ Bella thought.


    Keira: ¡°This is mine!¡±


    Keira was sick with worry that the maids might have thought it was trash. She breathed a sigh of relief and thanked the Princess.


    Keira: ¡°I really thought I¡¯d lost it. I will return this favor, Your Highness.¡±


    Bella: ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. But do answer my question.¡±


    There was a different reason why she returned the paper.


    It¡¯s¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m curious! I¡¯m dying to know why you carry this around!¡¯


    Bella was so curious that she couldn¡¯t even sleep last night.


    Keira seemed briefly taken aback by Bella¡¯s question but soon replied helplessly.


    Keira: ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can answer¡­ Yes, of course.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Only Lady Keira can answer this question. I¡¯m really curious why you carry this kind of paper.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At Bella¡¯s question, Keira¡¯s mouth snapped closed. After a long silence, she finally spoke.


    Keira: ¡°You opened it.¡±


    Bella: ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanted to look at it or something. We had to check whether it was trash or something we had to keep safe.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, I-I didn¡¯t mean to blame you, but¡­¡±


    Arabella couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Keira¡¯s cheeks had turned bright red.


    ¡°?!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just that.


    ¡®You just stuttered, didn¡¯t you?¡¯


    The maids blinked, wondering if their eyes saw wrong.


    Seeing the people¡¯s reactions around her, Bella was relieved to see she wasn¡¯t mistaken.


    On the other hand, Keira¡­


    ¡®This is crazy.¡¯


    She wanted the ground to swallow her whole. Her face was so warm, it felt like it was about to explode.


    She had rushed to the Palace without thinking of an excuse. No, even if she had time, she still wouldn¡¯t have been able to come up with a reason to convince the Princess.


    The Princess was an intelligent woman; she must have already known the identity of the paper¡¯s owner.


    Asking a question like that was just for confirmation.


    In fact, Keira¡¯s reaction now has more than enough to give the Princess an answer.


    Keira: ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t think of any excuse because her mind had gone blank.


    Eventually, Keira confessed the truth.


    Keira: ¡°In the salon¡­ Scared of not being able to keep up¡­¡±


    Bella: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Keira¡¯s words kept trailing off.


    Keira: ¡°I can¡¯t keep up with the conversation¡­ And¡­ Everyone¡¯s saying it¡¯s funny¡­ I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t get it¡­¡±


    She would pause from time to time, but Bella roughly understood what she was saying.


    So, to sum up¡­


    ¡®So, it really was a cheat sheet?¡¯


    Lady Keira couldn¡¯t keep up with the conversation in the salon, and she was worried she¡¯d look ignorant, so she prepared the cheat sheet in advance.


    Keira went on to explain.


    Keira: ¡°Ah, um, I-i¡±m not familiar with the conversations of noble ladies.¡±


    Bella: ¡°You¡¯re a noble lady, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Bella would understand if Keira was a commoner adopted into a noble family or a noble lady who came to the capital from the countryside.


    However, she knew that Keira was born and raised in a noble family.


    It was absurd that such a person was not familiar with conversations in noble society.


    Keira: ¡°I rarely went outside our home, so I¡¯m not familiar with what people outside are talking about.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°No matter who talks¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡±


    Did that sound believable?

 CH 2.58

    Since Lady Keira and the members of the Parvis family rarely engaged in social activities, it wasn¡¯t strange for her to be out of the loop when it comes to topics discussed by noble ladies in social circles.


    And since she came from the esteemed Grand Duke¡¯s family, her pride would be great. Indeed, she wouldn¡¯t want to be seen as a fool because she couldn¡¯t keep up with other people¡¯s conversations.


    Bella: ¡°So, you wanted to avoid looking like a lady from the countryside going to the city for the first time?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, rather¡­ The atmosphere keeps getting awkward because I can¡¯t answer properly¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Well, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s possible. Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s all like that.


    At this point, the most crucial question arose.


    Why did Keira Parvis willingly accept the invitation to my salon?


    And she even made the cheat sheet!


    Bella: ¡°Anyway, a woman-only salon is not the right place to find a husband.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bella: ¡°You could have ignored my invitation if you meant to look for a groom. Just as you attended Marchioness Francais¡¯s party last time, going to a ball and socializing there would be more effective in achieving your goal.¡±


    Of course, having connections was also crucial in finding a good husband. Following that logic, it was somehow understandable to accept the invitation to the salon.


    Hower! If anyone asked if it was worth the inconvenience of joining in on difficult and unfamiliar conversations, the answer was a big, fat NO.


    Bella could only think that there was another purpose, too.


    Bella: ¡°I wonder why you accepted my invitation.¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Bella: ¡°That¡¯s?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Keira¡¯s mouth opened gently. Her voice was as loud as an ant¡¯s footsteps, but Bella, who sat in front of the lady, could still hear her.


    Keira: ¡°I.. wanted to make friends. I didn¡¯t want to be isolated¡­¡±


    Bella: ¡°What?¡±


    What did she say? It was so absurd that Bella¡¯s voice cracked.


    Bella quickly coughed to clear her throat.


    She stared at Keira, wondering if she was serious. The cheeks of the lady in question were bright red.


    Bella¡¯s mouth was wide open with astonishment, and no one in the room even considered to point it out.


    It was because everyone had the same expression as the Princess.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ve been to a few balls before¡­ But no matter who talked to me, I couldn¡¯t answer properly¡­ I¡¯m worried people might think I¡¯m a boring person¡­¡±


    Bella thought, ¡®People don¡¯t think you¡¯re boring. But they do think you¡¯re mean and a snob.¡¯


    Whether she knew it or not, Keira continued to mumble shyly.


    Keira: ¡°If I keep acting like that, it will be even harder to socialize¡­ I don¡¯t want to be alone at the party like before.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The lady who said that looked adorable.


    Seeing that scary person looking so cute made Bella wonder if she saw it wrong.


    If it¡¯s true¡­


    Bella: ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to ignore me, you mean.¡±


    The lady didn¡¯t know what to say, so she ended up giving short answers. She didn¡¯t mean to ignore others at all.


    Keira¡¯s eyes were wide open, mumbling a small ¡®Yes?¡¯ in reply. Bella didn¡¯t hear her response.


    Bella: ¡°No, I was talking to myself.¡±


    Keira¡¯s remarks solved even her other concerns. The very thing that happened a few days ago! The thing that shamed Bella to her core just thinking about it!


    Keira: ¡°Actually, I was really happy today.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Keira: ¡°When I saw you and your friends at Marchioness¡¯s party, I wanted to join you.¡±


    What? It was one shock after another.


    Keira: ¡°But if I approached you, I would only make the atmosphere get sour, so¡­ It was a pleasure talking to you for a long time today.¡±


    Anticipating what else the lady was about to reveal, Bella blinked her eyes constantly.


    When she said it like that¡­


    ¡®Does it mean you didn¡¯t stare because you thought we were loud, but because you thought we were having fun?¡¯


    But it wasn¡¯t the way one would look at their peers having fun.


    Which part in that glare of her looked like she wanted to be a part of our group?


    If Bella stopped a hundred passersby and asked them, they¡¯d all think like her.


    Still in shock, Bella¡¯s voice rose unintentionally.


    Bella: ¡°Lies!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Keira¡¯s head tilted slightly.


    Bella couldn¡¯t believe it[1]!


    Bella: ¡°If you have a conscience, think about it. Who would think your intense stare was the look of someone who wanted to join us!¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t those eyes be sadder and more pitiful? The lady¡¯s eyes looked like that of a predator aiming for their prey.


    Dozens of possibilities as to why the Parvis lady acted like that came to Arabella¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Did you find out later that I was a member of the Imperial family?¡¯


    Maybe the lady kicked out the women because she thought they were loud, but she later realized the Princess was among the group.


    However, it was unlikely that the Parvis family would be worried about a single Princess, especially one who wasn¡¯t even a prince.


    Embarrassment stained the Grand Duke¡¯s only daughter¡¯s face.


    Bella: ¡°Wasn¡¯t it annoying to be loud during the break?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Keira didn¡¯t reply at first, but her expression said it all: ¡®I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡¯


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t know why you have such a misunderstanding, but it doesn¡¯t make sense. A party hall is originally a place for socializing and having fun. If you want to relax, go to the terrace or the lounge.¡±


    Bella: ¡°That¡­!¡±


    Bella couldn¡¯t go back to her point about the lady¡¯s intense gaze at the party.


    Lady Keira had a completely bewildered expression on her face. She looked so sincere that no one could think she was acting.


    Bella: ¡°You side-eyed and glared at me! How can that be the look of wanting to join in on a conversation? If you have a conscience, think about it!¡±


    Manners and etiquette went out the window. Embarrassment and anger took over, and Bella was almost beside herself.


    Strangely enough, Keira was the same.


    Keira: ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ I sneaked a glance because I thought it would be too much if I blatantly stared¡­¡±


    Why is the Princess getting angrier when she¡¯s the only one who misunderstood?


    The moment Keira thought of that, a memory flashed through her mind.


    It wasn¡¯t just the Princess who had fled.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That time, even the other ladies had the same reaction.


    At this point, a new injustice presented itself. She had looked like that since birth[2].


    I really wanted to be friends¡­


    Bella: ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡±


    Before Keira could start to wallow in her despair, the Princess let out a small cough. Keira looked up to see the Princess blushing, embarrassed that she was wrong.


    Bella: ¡°N-no matter how it is, if you looked at a person like that, people could easily misunderstand.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­ That¡¯s true.¡±


    Keira nodded meekly.


    Needless to say, Bella was once again mortified by the lady¡¯s docile response.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s what Sir Arthur said.¡¯


    When you talk to people, you don¡¯t have to look at their eyes; you have to turn your head and look at them.


    Keira looked up, thinking, ¡®So, it was a misunderstanding.¡¯


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    She found herself looking at the Princess¡¯s flushed face.


    Keira:¡± Your Highness? You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    Bella: ¡°I-i-i-it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t look well¡­¡±


    Keira couldn¡¯t understand what the Princess was mumbling. She tilted her head.


    Keira: ¡°Your Higness? Are you sure you¡¯re okay? If you¡¯re not feeling well, please rest. I shall take my leave.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Ah, right. T-that would be best. I haven¡¯t slept well lately, so my condition is a little¡­¡±


    Then she explained how tired she had been in the past few days.


    ¡®Why are you explaining this to me?¡¯


    Keira remembered the old saying that people talk a lot when they make excuses, but she shook away the thought. There was no reason for the Princess to pretend to be sick to Keira.


    Bella: ¡°I-I¡¯m not feeling well, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t see you off.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Of course. Rest well.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    The maids opened the door for Keira, who was heading out. With their heads down, they saw Keira off. They looked like they were itching to gossip.


    Those who waited on Arabella were also aristocrats, so were the maids working in the Imperial Palace.


    Noble members living in the capital had many connections ¨C family, relatives, friends, lovers. In other words, many people would soon hear what the maids had just seen.


    It was related to the Imperial family, so rumors would probably spread among the nobles even if they couldn¡¯t talk about it openly.


    Even if they didn¡¯t say a word¡­


    ¡®How embarrassing!¡¯


    That was the problem.


    lol Bella x Keira is peak chaotic energy.

 CH 2.59

    Lady Keira must have heard Bella complaining to her brother, saying she ignored her, that she glared at her.


    Since she was an extraordinary person, she must have noticed the situation. Bella couldn¡¯t raise her head because she was embarrassed.


    Unaware of Bella¡¯s inner struggle, the head maid approached her.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve just received a message that Lady Keira has left the palace.¡±


    Bella: ¡°¡­Yes, okay.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, should I call a doctor?¡±


    Bella: ¡°You know I¡¯m not unwell. Why would you still ask?¡±


    ¡®Yes, but I said it because Your Highness hasn¡¯t gotten up for half an hour.¡¯


    The head maid held back from speaking her thoughts.


    How could she comfort the Princess?


    ¡°Well, hmm¡­ I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve amicably cleared up your misunderstanding with Lady Keira.¡±


    Amicable? Of course, it was definitely more amicable than fighting in the middle of the party.


    Aside from wanting to die from too much embarrassment, yes, it was amicable.


    Once the head maid spoke, the rest of the maids began to chatter.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad she¡¯s not as arrogant as I thought she was.¡±


    ¡°I know. I was furious when I heard she ignored Your Highness. But, I¡¯m glad it was just a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was a long time later that Arabella spoke.


    Bella: ¡°I want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Would you mind leaving?¡±


    While Bella asked, everyone knew it was no different than an order.


    The maids quickly withdrew and closed the door to the drawing room.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Now that she was alone, Bella buried her face on the table.


    If I died now, the cause of death would be shame.


    Having finished her business, Keira returned to the mansion with a spring in her step. She felt as if a huge weight was lifted off her shoulders.


    Rose: ¡°You¡¯re back, milady? Have you found the item?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes. Her Highness the Princess kept it.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Keira: ¡°She seemed to feel unwell. I hope she gets well soon.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Oh my, she¡¯s not feeling well? Her Highness the Princess?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes. Her face was as red as an apple.¡±


    Rose: ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡±


    Unaware of the embarrassment the Princess felt, Keira chatted with Rose.


    Keira: ¡°I hope she gets better soon.¡±


    The Imperial family had an abundance of talented doctors and effective medicine, so Keira didn¡¯t need to worry too much.


    There was something else that bothered Keira more than the Princess¡¯s health.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to ignore me, you mean.¡±


    What the Princess murmured¡­ Keira didn¡¯t hear it well, but that seemed to be what she said.


    ¡®Cause I couldn¡¯t answer her properly¡­ Did she feel bad about it too?¡¯


    If Keira put herself in the Princess¡¯s shoes, she would understand. Didn¡¯t she once think that the knights, who¡¯d clam up if they saw her, disliked her?


    Anyway, it¡¯s good that she had cleared the misunderstanding between the Princess, but there were more problems.


    Following that logic, it was likely that there more people who would have been offended by Keira¡¯s attitude.


    There were also the people she¡¯d met that she forgot their names and faces. Keira was certain they were displeased, too.


    At this point, Keira was beginning to understand why the nobility sided with Cosette in the past.


    ¡®There¡¯s still a chance.¡¯


    Only a short time had passed, but a lot had changed. And Keira was going to change more in the future.


    First of all, let¡¯s make up for the mistakes we made.


    She rummaged through a pile of invitations and found correspondence from the Viscountess Shore.


    ¡®Let¡¯s start here.¡¯


    The spacious banquet hall was full of people. But finding Viscountess Shore and her daughter, the host of the banquet, was very easy.


    All they had to do was check where people were gathered. Viscountess Shore and her daughter were busy accepting the guests¡¯ greetings.


    Joseph pointed his finger at the crow and said.


    Joseph: ¡°Oh, there¡¯s Viscountess Shore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was no answer. Joseph looked down in confusion.


    ¡°Your Ladyship?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira looked on nervously at the crowd. Now that she¡¯d found the hosts of the ball, she should go straight to them to say hello, but she was rooted to the ground.


    Joseph: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had to go say hello?¡±


    Keira: ¡°In a little while.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Keira: ¡°There are too many people.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°If Your Ladyship goes there, everyone will make way for you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s not that. I have something to discuss with them.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Joseph had a curious look on his face, but Keira did not explain further. Of course, Keira didn¡¯t even notice he was tilting his head in the first place.


    She was too distracted to notice anything else.


    After observing them for a long time, Keira cautiously moved towards the Viscountess and her daughter when the crowd around them waned.


    Joseph followed her, too. Seeing that Her Ladyship had such a severe expression, Joseph thought it must be a problem he couldn¡¯t even imagine.


    The lady beside Viscountess Shore recognized Keira first.


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    Soon after, there was a smile on the Viscountess¡¯s face.


    Viscountess: ¡°I received a reply, but I didn¡¯t expect you to come.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Thank you for inviting me.¡±


    Viscountess: ¡°It¡¯s an honor. This is my daughter¡­ well, you¡¯ve already met. Daphne, say hello first.¡±


    Daphne Shore greeted Keira with a curtsy.


    Daphne: ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, Your Ladyship.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s been a week.¡±


    Keira made it clear that she had not forgotten her. She felt her throat dry up, trying to talk about difficult things.


    She looked around for a few seconds, then swallowed and opened her mouth.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t recognize you last time.¡±


    Daphne: ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Your Ladyship?¡±


    A strange voice came out of both of their mouths at the same time. Viscountess Shore also looked at them with a puzzled look on her face.


    Truthfully, it wasn¡¯t without reason that Keira forgot the lady. She had her reasons, too.


    Unlike the typical aristocrat who socialized daily, Keira mainly lived a secluded life. Therefore, every time she participated in a social event, she¡¯d meet new people all at once.


    It was challenging to memorize the faces of dozens of people in one sitting.


    Keira: ¡°There was no malice intended. You see, it¡¯s rare for me to socialize, right? I just met so many strangers at once that I was overwhelmed.¡±


    I was wondering what you were going to say with such a grim look on your face¡­


    Joseph blinked and looked down at Her Ladyship. The lady he serves had a rare look of nervousness.


    Joseph wasn¡¯t the only one surprised by the lady¡¯s unexpected remarks.


    Viscountess Shore and her daughter were also speechless.


    ¡®W-what¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Keira felt uncomfortable as the three stared at her. Besides, she wasn¡¯t used to apologizing.


    The awkwardness gave her goosebumps. After coughing, she took a step back.


    Keira: ¡°Then I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    What? What was that?


    The mother and daughter turned around with their partner and looked at Keira with a blank look as she walked.


    It was only after a long time that Viscountess Shore found her words.


    Viscountess: ¡°Did you have an argument with Her Ladyship when you went to the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion? Be honest with me.¡±


    Daphne jumped up in indignation at the accusation.


    Daphne: ¡°We barely spoke to each other, so that¡¯s impossible! Ask Grandmother. I followed her around and did nothing but do what I was told.¡±


    Viscountess: ¡°Then why did she look like that?¡±


    Unfortunately, Keira had a habit of stiffening her expression the more she got more nervous.


    Daphne: ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Cold expression aside, Her Ladyship clearly apologized.


    By the way¡­ why did she apologize like it¡¯s a declaration of war?


    The more they thought about it, the more curious it was.


    Daphne fled to the other side of the banquet hall to escape her mother¡¯s nagging. By the time her mother¡¯s voice had disappeared from her ears, a familiar man approached her.


    Although he was a handsome man with pretty blond hair, he clearly showed his indifference towards this kind of gathering.


    He waved to Daphne with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Hello, Daphne.¡±

 CH 41

    Honestly, she didn¡¯t remember a single face.


    The only thing she was certain of was she never meant to give short answers. After all, she couldn¡¯t exactly answer when she didn¡¯t know what they were talking about.


    Trends of the capital city, new artists in the spotlight, or scandals that have stirred up the social world ¨C they were all things that Keira didn¡¯t know.


    She would have happily answered if they had asked questions about which blacksmith she would have a sword made.


    The girls, who had ran out of stories to tell, even asked about the weather outside, all the while they were in a banquet hall where they couldn¡¯t see outside. The situation had gone to that point, so Keira¡¯s skill was unable to correct it.


    They just think ¡® it¡¯s not fun talking to her,¡¯ as they walk away.


    Lira asked curiously.


    Lira: ¡°But why are you worried about that?¡±


    Keira: ¡°You just told me. Others would probably gossip a little.


    Lira: ¡°But that¡¯s when you go without a partner. Why don¡¯t you ask one of the knights?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lira probably thought that since Keira was the Captain of the Knights of Parvis, she¡¯d have a close relationship with them.


    Keira couldn¡¯t answer.


    The truth was, she had only started getting close to the knights just recently.


    Keira soon reflected on her hopeless social skills.


    ¡®Sir Arthur and I have been to the casino together, so can¡¯t I ask him to be my partner?¡¯


    She was hopeful that the two of them had gotten closer.


    Knock knock.


    She turned at the sound of the knocks.


    Joseph: ¡°My lady, it¡¯s Joseph. May I have a moment of your time? I have something to tell you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, come in.¡±


    Emily ran and opened the door.


    For some reason, Joseph was dressed in plain clothes. It was strange to see him dressed so casually, mostly because she had only seen him in regimentals.


    Keira: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Joseph: ¡± Um, may I request for the maids to leave first¡­¡±


    He coughed, looking uncomfortable, and the maids quickly left the room.


    It was probably serious if Joseph asked for a private meeting. Perhaps there was an issue with the knights that needed to be discussed in private.


    She nervously looked at Joseph, but was surprised when he slowly began turning red.


    ¡®¡­What?¡¯


    She¡¯d never seen him look like that before.


    Joseph: ¡°This Wednesday¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°So, this Wednesday¡­¡±


    There was no sign of him getting all his words out. Considering his usual way of speaking, it was impossible to do.


    Joseph: ¡°Would you join me at Marquess Francais¡¯ ball?¡±


    There were a few reasons why Joseph made this offer seemingly out of the blue.


    Reina: ¡°I¡¯m about to start the briefing. Attention, everyone!¡±


    Reina, who had gathered his knights, threw a pile of paper onto the table.


    Reina: ¡°This is a list of people attending the Marquess Francais¡¯ ball.¡±


    Then someone stupidly asked a question.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Reina: ¡°She¡¯s hosting the ball the lady is attending. Didn¡¯t you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that. I think so.¡±


    It was surprising when they first heard that Keira had decided to actively participate in social activities. But now they knew why.


    The reason why she suddenly announced she¡¯d like to go outside was because she¡¯s infatuated!


    Reina: ¡°Here¡¯s the name of the snake.¡±


    ¡°Is he going to be her partner?¡±


    Reina: ¡°After asking around, no, I don¡¯t think so. It looks like he has another partner.¡±


    ¡°Wow, what a scumbag¡­¡±


    At this point, everyone could understand what Reina was trying to say.


    ¡°So your plan is to have the lady witness the snake with another woman?¡±


    Reina: ¡°It¡¯s not enough to have them seen together. He could easily call the other woman a friend.¡±


    She was unaware of the lies Aiden told Keira, so she thought they needed clear evidence that couldn¡¯t be refuted by flimsy excuses.


    ¡°Given his character, it would be impossible for him to just dance there and not do lecherous things.¡±


    Reina: ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was a plausible strategy.


    Except for one loophole.


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be less likely for the lady to bump into him?¡±


    Reina: ¡°That¡¯s where we come in. It¡¯s our job to make it more likely.¡±


    ¡°I got an invitation.¡±


    One of the knights said, pulling out two envelopes from his pocket.


    Reina: ¡°Our operation will need three groups.¡±


    Group A would follow the snake, Group B would deliver the information Group A got to Group C, and Group C would adjust the lady¡¯s path.


    It was a very simple plan.


    Reina: ¡°I¡¯ll be in Group A. I will be attending the ball so I will need a partner¡­ Arthur, you¡¯ll have to do it.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Uh, why me?¡±


    Reina: ¡°You¡¯re the root cause of this disaster, so you should help.¡±


    When Arthur failed to refute, Reina continued again.


    Reina: ¡°Group B will also be a man-woman pair. Raise your hand if you want to support.¡±


    Some knights raised their hands.


    Reina: ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult task anyway, so let¡¯s just draw lots for Group B. The problem is Group C¡­¡±


    Group C had the most difficult task since they had to manipulate Lady Keira to where they wanted her to go.


    If they made a mistake, the operation would go down the drain.


    ¡°It would be great if Group C takes on the role of the lady¡¯s partner since he can go with her¡­¡±


    ¡°The problem is the lady probably has a partner already, so it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°No, that can¡¯t be.¡±


    Arthur interrupted. He looked surprisingly serious.


    ¡°How are you sure about that?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Just trust me.¡±


    He recalled the image of Lady Keira asking him how to get along with people a few days ago. With those social skills, or lack thereof, it was impossible for her to have a male acquaintance who could stand as her partner.


    ¡°First of all, we¡¯ll need to ask if she has a partner.¡±


    ¡°She might wonder why we¡¯re asking that. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°It would be stupid to ask her directly, idiot. You can say that you want to attend the ball together, then ask if she has time for it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Reina: ¡°Who wants to apply then?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Before anyone could raise their hands, Joseph volunteered.


    Reina nodded and said.


    Reina: ¡°Then the Vice Captain is in charge of the most important part.¡±


    ¡­That¡¯s why he was standing here now.


    Although he looked calm on the outside, Joseph was as nervous as when he first took the test.


    The lady looked at him with wide eyes, and she hadn¡¯t answered. Joseph was in despair.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure you think I¡¯m being presumptuous¡­¡¯


    So far, Keira¡¯s partner had always been her father, the Grand Duke.


    He knew this yet he still asked her to be his partner¡­


    Keira: ¡°You mean it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    At that moment, Keira suddenly brightened.


    Then she grabbed his hands.


    Keira: ¡°You won¡¯t take it back now, right?¡±


    Keira wanted to sing three cheers. She was worried that she wouldn¡¯t find anyone to go to the ball with her, but then Joseph approached her first!


    There was no one more fitted to be her partner than the Vice Captain of the Parvis Knights himself.


    She was happy she didn¡¯t have to go to the ball alone.


    Her cheeks glowed with joy.


    Keira: ¡°Sir Joseph, why aren¡¯t you answering? Don¡¯t tell me you were joking?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°N-no! I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Just?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°I¡¯m just surprised. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be willing to allow it like this¡­¡±


    |

 CH 42

    Keira was worried.


    ¡®Should I have pretended to think about it?¡¯


    It was noble to take time to consider all offers, even the least desired ones.


    She felt ashamed because she felt like she had been anticipating it. To make matters worse, she was now holding tightly onto Joseph¡¯s hands as if they were her lifelines.


    When she realized that fact, she took a quick step back.


    Keira: ¡°Oops.¡±


    She coughed and controlled her facial expression.


    Keira: ¡°I was worried because something happened to the person who was supposed to be my partner. It¡¯s good timing, huh?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The one who was supposed to be her partner must be the blond snake.


    Joseph wondered if she knew if the snake was going to the party or not?


    The operation would be more efficient if it was discovered that he had lied.


    Keira: ¡°But was that all you needed?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Yes.¡±


    There was a deep silence. It¡¯s what was expected when someone with 0 sociability skills and +1 sociability skills were together.


    Joseph: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll excuse myself then. Is that navy dress over there for the ball?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll prepare accordingly.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it.¡±


    Keira tried not to show how happy she was, and saw him off to the hallway.


    As soon as the door closed completely, she clenched her fists and cheered. She was relieved that she could avoid becoming the wallflower at the ball.


    The next moment she immediately shut her mouth.


    ¡®D-did he hear me?¡¯


    Knights dealing with mana were more sensitive than other people. No matter good the soundproofing of the house was, knights like Sir Joseph would not have a hard time hearing through a door.


    ¡®Maybe he thought I was being frivolous¡­¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know if it would be the same if Rose saw her, but she¡¯s embarrassed at the thought that Joseph knew she was jumping in excitement.


    ¡®If we get closer, then definitely¡­¡¯


    She hoped they could go out with Arthur or Reina.


    She nodded, holding on to the hopeful imagination.


    Contrary to her worries, Joseph didn¡¯t hear a thing.


    He was distracted.


    Keira: ¡°You mean it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She held his hand and smiled happily.


    He stretched his hand and clenched it again. It felt weird.


    Recently, the lady seemed to have changed.


    She smiled with ¡®that¡¯ look.


    In the past, he thought it would have been more possible for the sun to rise from the west.


    ¡®¡­As Sir Raul said, is it the power of love?¡¯


    If the reason the lady changed was because of the snake¡­


    He was enveloped in an unknown emotion. He didn¡¯t know if the feeling was pleasant or not.


    At that time, a maid came close.


    Rose: ¡°Is your business with milady over?¡±


    He turned his head and saw the woman. Did they say her name was Rose?


    He remembered that she was a maid who always followed the lady.


    Joseph: ¡°What¡¯s that matter?¡±


    Rose: ¡°If you¡¯re done with your business, I¡¯d like you to move¡­¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Ah.¡±


    Only then did Joseph realize that he was still standing in front of the door.


    Joseph: ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Joseph heard the door closing behind his back. He looked back to see the closed door and turned back.


    Certainly, recently, the lady seemed to be turning into a different person every day.


    The surprise he felt was similar to the time during the Knighthood tests with the new recruits.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Joseph remembered when Keira grasped his hands.


    The lady has changed.


    When a person who was once so cold was now laughing brightly was not a bad change.


    Without realizing it, he had a faint smile on his face.


    But it was then he heard a familiar voice.


    Ludwig: ¡°For some reason, you don¡¯t even notice that I¡¯m coming to this way.¡±


    Joseph raised his head.


    Joseph: ¡°Oh, sir. When did you come?¡±


    Five steps ahead, the Grand Duke was approaching.


    If he wasn¡¯t distracted, he would have surely noticed his arrival.


    Ludwig: ¡°Just now. What else were you thinking? You seem to be in a good mood.¡±


    Joseph, a faithful knight, answered the lord¡¯s questions honestly.


    Joseph: ¡°The lady seemed to be changing in a good way.¡±


    It seemed that he was not the only one who felt that Keira was changing.


    Ludwig: ¡°Changing in a good way, huh¡­¡±


    And in the eyes of others, it was a good change.


    Ludwig laughed bitterly.


    Yes, he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that it was a good thing, a change which he had always hoped for.


    It was better this way than being asked for affection he couldn¡¯t give.


    From his point of view, there would be no feelings of guilt, and from Keira¡¯s point of view, she would be able to save her efforts.


    Joseph: ¡°But what brings you here?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I came to see the lady.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°I¡¯ll let her know.¡±


    Joseph knocked on his behalf and announced the visit of the Grand Duke.


    Soon after, the surprised maid opens the door.


    Looking at the maid seen through the door, Ludwig thought.


    ¡®If it had been a while ago, she would have run out herself.¡¯


    She really seemed to have changed.


    It was Ludwig¡¯s first time coming into his daughter¡¯s room. He looked around the foreign room and found his daughter sitting at a table by the window.


    As expected, she looked quite surprised.


    She thought it was impossible for Ludwig to ever come to her bedroom in person.


    Keira: ¡°Your Grace¡­?¡±


    When he saw her looking as if she wanted to ask why he was here, he answered back with an excuse.


    Ludwig: ¡°I received a bill from the traffic administration. I came here to ask about that.¡±


    Keira: ¡°You¡¯ve arrived sooner than I thought. Oh, please sit this way.¡±


    The maid pulled up the chair and offered the Grand Duke a seat. In a nervous voice, she asked.


    Lira: ¡°W-would you like some tea?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°This won¡¯t take long so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Lira: ¡°Well, then what¨Cack!¡±


    Ludwig¡¯s cold gaze turned to Lira, who wasn¡¯t able to finish what she was saying.


    Her face turned white.


    Looking at them, Keira thought.


    ¡®No way¡­ I didn¡¯t act like that to the maids before, did I?¡¯


    Were they really that cold?


    She guessed it was true, seeing as Lira, the current recipient of the Duke¡¯s icy stare, looked ready to faint.


    ¡®Let¡¯s reflect.¡¯


    She was the one who thought she should be a dignified nobleman like her father.


    There was no guarantee that she didn¡¯t behave like that.


    Now, she understood why the chatting maids once ran away.


    Kiera: ¡°Lira, stay out for a while.¡±


    Lira: ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    Lira and Miranda rushed to close the door.


    There was a moment of silence when only Ludwig and Keira were left in the room.


    ¡®¡­Should I have asked for tea?¡¯


    She was a little nervous because it was her first time to be in such a situation.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯s having a private meeting with her father in her bedroom.


    Keira: ¡°Is the cost high? I thought it wouldn¡¯t be too expensive if it was just a one-day rental¡­¡±


    Ludwig did once say that integrity and frugality were nobless oblige.


    ¡®So he might get mad at me for spending money on useless things.¡¯


    A folded paper was placed in front of Keira.


    Keira: ¡°This is?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°It¡¯s the bill.¡±


    When she unfolded it, a neat handwriting wrote about the bill.


    ¡®Oh, it didn¡¯t cost that much?¡¯


    If other people heard what Keira was thinking, they would probably wonder if she was joking.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s wrong for me to spend money on personal matters and charge it to the family. I¡¯ll pay from my private funds.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°The money isn¡¯t the issue. Since I¡¯m paying for it, I need to know the reason why the airship was rented.¡±


    So he came all the way here to ask why?


    Keira: ¡°You could have called me to the office for that matter. I thought you came down here to scold me.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve responded quickly to my call these days?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Um¡­¡±


    She had no excuse to make because she had many excuses, or she had really forgotten and was late.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I¡¯m not trying to argue about that. Apparently, there¡¯s a man you¡¯re dating, and I¡¯m here to ask if it¡¯s related to that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She had no idea how it reached the Grand Duke¡¯s ears, but there was something else that surprised Keira.


    |

 CH 50

    Keira tilted her head at the knight¡¯s advice.


    Keira: ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    It was a piece of plausible advice.


    Wasn¡¯t the misunderstanding resolved after conveying her intention to the knights and said ¡®I want to be friends?¡¯


    The only thing curious was¨C


    ¡®Did I say that I wanted to be friends with other people?¡¯


    Keira only asked for advice on what conversations to have to entertain guests properly, but she didn¡¯t remember telling them that she wanted to be close with anyone.


    Her face flushed as she felt like Reina caught her.


    Keira: ¡°N-no, I don¡¯t really want to be close, but¡­¡±


    Keira, who tried to contradict her, eventually shut up.


    The truth was, she really did want to be close with people.


    She didn¡¯t want to be isolated like before.


    With a whimper, Keira finally admitted the truth.


    Keira: ¡°¡­yes, I want to be close.¡±


    Reina: ¡°You do? That¡¯s what we¡¯re supposed to say. There must be a lot of people who want to be friends with you. There are so many that it would be a matter of choosing who to keep by your side.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I need to ask you something, be honest with you.¡±


    Reina: ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Do people in noble society think I¡¯m a very boring person?¡±


    Reina: ¡°No way.¡±


    Reina flatly denied it.


    ¡®But people think you¡¯re a snob.¡¯


    The lady has a good family, her abilities were exemplary, and she was pretty¡­ but she chose to live alone without associating with anyone outside her house.


    In addition, even if they talked to her first, it was almost impossible to get an answer back.


    If they misinterpreted her cold expression, it would be easy to assume that she ignored the other person.


    From other people¡¯s perspective¡­


    ¡®I can¡¯t stand her[1]! What a snob[2].¡¯


    Reina couldn¡¯t blame them for thinking that way. Lady Keira only looked cold and scary, but she never gave off the impression that she was boring.


    But she decided not to tell the lady the truth.


    The lady with an unexpectedly innocent side would only be depressed.


    ¡®It¡¯s not a lie not to tell the whole truth.¡¯


    Even those who used to despise her would soon be relieved if they knew that she¡¯s a complete softy behind her cold face.


    Reina: ¡°So, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do well.¡±


    It seemed like Reina¡¯s drawing a very grand blueprint. She chuckled.


    Reina: ¡°If I¡¯ve answered your question, let¡¯s go in now.¡±


    Reina stepped up excitedly, hoping she would legally skip morning training.


    Knights crossing the garden for morning training found the two.


    ¡°Reina, we¡¯re about to start training. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get scolded by the Vice-Captain again.¡±


    Then Reina triumphantly replied.


    Reina: ¡°I¡¯m trying to help Her Ladyship. Perfect timing. Let the Vice-Captain know. I¡¯m going to skip today¡¯s training due to unavoidable circumstances.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cheap to use Her Ladyship as an excuse like that.¡±


    Reina: ¡°It¡¯s not an excuse. Right?¡±


    Training in the morning when the body was not warmed up was the hardest.


    Everyone wanted to skip morning training.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we all help?¡±


    One of the knights blurted out. It was Christian, a knight in Group B at the last banquet.


    Reina immediately answered.


    Reina: ¡°We don¡¯t need men. It¡¯s a matter between women.¡±


    Christian: ¡°Is that true, Your Ladyship?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    She wanted to know how to get acquainted with fellow aristocrats.


    Was it necessary to ask for advice based on gender?


    ¡®No, it¡¯s not the right conversation between a woman and a man.¡¯


    Keira appreciated their willingness to help, but she was afraid she¡¯d have to decline this time.


    Keira: ¡°Um¡­ yes, it¡¯s between women.¡±


    Christian: ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    They missed the opportunity to skip training on the pretext of helping Her Ladyship!


    Reina: ¡°Did you hear that? All right, guys, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re late, the Vice Captain will scold you again. Hurry up and go.¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­.¡±


    The rest of the ladies laughed and dragged Keira away.


    ¡°Now, shall we go, Your Ladyship?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    Moving in such a rush, Keira felt the way she did when they went to the casino a few days ago.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad feeling.


    There was a smile on Keira¡¯s face.


    As soon as they settled in the inner part of the garden, Keira confessed her worries regarding having a good conversation with guests.


    As soon as the knights heard the concern, they had similar thoughts.


    ¡®So it¡¯s true that you don¡¯t have any friends.¡¯


    ¡®Ah, right. You¡¯re not close to anyone.¡¯


    ¡®I feel bad for you¡­¡¯


    Keira was too distracted by her inner struggle to notice that everyone was quiet.


    ¡®S-should I just be honest with them?¡¯


    Keira wanted to know what to do to get close to her peers and get used to socializing.


    The memories of the past, of the time when she became gradually isolated due to Cosette¡¯s tricks, came to mind.


    She glanced at Reina and continued.


    Keira: ¡°Truthfully, that¡¯s just an excuse. I really do want to adapt to the social world.¡±


    ¡®Yes, I know.¡¯


    But everyone held their tongue.


    Keira: ¡°It sounds weird to hear this from a noble lady, but I really don¡¯t know what to do to get close with other noble ladies¡­ I even searched, read books and other things.¡±


    ¡°Then, when you suddenly said you¡¯d accept invitations¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll have to go outside to meet people.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying it wasn¡¯t because of a man?!¡±


    Slap! Someone was thumped in the back.


    The knight who just spoke yapped in pain.


    ¡°It hurts! Joy!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better shut up.¡±


    Don¡¯t put salt in Her Ladyship¡¯s wound! Joy, who was also a member of Group B at the last party, thought.


    She wouldn¡¯t make that mistake if she know how sad Her Ladyship was that day.


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s not why.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry, my lady!¡¯


    Keira: ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡±


    The experience wasn¡¯t entirely worthless since she learned her lesson that when looking at men, it¡¯s essential to consider their face, personality, and past altogether.


    ¡°The ballroom is not the right place to form deep friendships.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I usually have short conversations with multiple people then break up. A club or a salon would be better.¡±


    ¡°Clubs have a strong sense of men¡¯s culture, so if you want to make friends of the same gender, accept a salon invitation.¡±


    Keira nodded softly.


    It was a good thing she chose to be honest. She wouldn¡¯t have gotten this advice if she kept up with the pretense of wanting to treat guests well.


    Keira: ¡°Rose, get me the invitations on my desk.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    There were many invitations, so surely one of them was for a salon.


    After a while, Rose returned with the invitations, and the knights huddled together to scrutinize it one by one.


    ¡®Poor lady¡­ I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so anxious to make a friend.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m tearing up, really¡­¡¯


    The knights recalled when Keira confessed that she joined the drinking party to get close to them. They felt like they¡¯re watching a beloved cousin cry because she couldn¡¯t make a friend.


    Meanwhile, Keira was excited. She thought they would laugh at her for looking pathetic, but they cared about her concerns and were doing their best to help her.


    It felt surreal to be close to people she wasn¡¯t in the past. It came to her that she really was living a different life than in the past.


    ¡°Since genuine friendship is the goal, wouldn¡¯t it be okay to join a small circle?¡±


    ¡°No, they might not be able to approach her because of her high status. It would be better for her to meet with people of the same stature¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, how about this?¡±


    ¡°No, this is more ¡­¡­¡±


    So, what was selected was an envelope coated with gold leaf on a rose-colored paper.

 CH 51

    Keira, who glanced at the pink envelope, said surprisingly.


    Keira: ¡°This is from the palace, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the invitation from Her Highness, Princess Arabella. There¡¯s been a buzz lately that she¡¯s opening a salon.¡±


    The emperor had three daughters and a son. Arabella Diach, the first of his daughters, sent the invitation to Keira. The other two were too young to be the owners of the salon.


    ¡°Her Highness will invite only those who have been properly verified to her salon.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care about my status, but the moment I tried to say it, a very unpleasant name passed through my head.


    Aiden, that damn Casanova.


    There was no guarantee that none of the women would be involved with such a jerk.


    ¡®That¡¯s also the opening day, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve sent the invitation with great care.¡¯


    ¡°You know what a salon does, right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m familiar with the concept.¡¯


    It¡¯s where aristocrats gather to talk about culture, arts and fashion.


    ¡®Huh.¡¯


    It was only after she said that she realized the problem was serious. All the subjects she mentioned were topics she wasn¡¯t familiar with.


    In order words, she would look like a fish out of water.


    Although her expression didn¡¯t change much to the untrained eye, Keira was shaken.


    Only Reina could notice the shift.


    ¡®She¡¯s frowning again.¡¯


    Reina spoke in a hurry before Keira could become more depressed.


    Reina: ¡°I-it¡¯s okay! We¡¯re here to help Your Ladyship. You there, can you get me some paper and a pen?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Of course, please wait.¡±


    Lira quickly went indoors to fetch what was requested.


    While the maid went off to bring the goods, Reina comforted the dejected lady.


    Reina: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Those conversations at salons just happen when people pretend to be sophisticated and cultured.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The nobles meet for the first time and talk about everything.¡±


    It felt like the knights were educating their junior who¡¯s going on a blind date for the first time.


    Keira: ¡°I-I see.¡±


    Keira replied with no confidence. She had too many memories of failing in society.


    There was only a difference in degree, but it was the same before and after Cosette appeared. People liked the cute and tender Cosette more than the chilly and standoffish Keira.


    ¡®I can¡¯t make that kind of nasal sound[1]¡­¡¯


    When Keira recalled Cosette¡¯s lively voice and charming personality, she could only describe how she interacted with aristocrats as ¡®tired.¡¯


    No matter how much she wanted to make friends, she couldn¡¯t act like that.


    The knights who saw her getting even more sullen hurriedly spoke.


    ¡°Why are you so discouraged when you haven¡¯t even started yet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. At the end of the day, the people who go there are just that, people.¡±


    They were burning with the determination to restore the lady¡¯s confidence.


    And that¡¯s how the special training began.


    Two days later, something unfortunate was happening at the palace. Well, unfortunate if it was seen from Keira¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°There must be a reason why a reclusive lady decides to start socializing suddenly.¡±


    Michael, the young crown prince, said.


    So, what do you want me to do, Arabella thought. She answered in a daze.


    Arabella: ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    Michael: ¡°That¡¯s why I need you to find out what their family is up to.¡±


    Arabella: ¡°Why me, brother?¡±


    Michael: ¡°That¡¯s because the lady said she¡¯ll come to your salon. You¡¯ll have to dig around.¡±


    She had a feeling this would happen when she received a reply from the Parvis family.


    ¡®You¡¯ve ignored all invitations before. Why me?¡¯


    From the royal family¡¯s perspective, the family of the Grand Duke was challenging to deal with.


    First and foremost, they were a family who owned a private military force, an exception to the rule.


    Under the original national law, subjects who carried more than 30 pieces of armor and weapons within the walls could be punished for treason.


    And yet, elite knights? For a noble family living in the capital?


    If they were normal nobles, it would be unacceptable!


    But there were many reasons why the imperial family allowed such a ridiculous situation.


    First of all, the goddess chose the Parvis family as the shield of mankind. Elementalists would only emerge from that house, and they were needed to protect the people from demons and monsters.


    Finally, they have remained firmly neutral since the First Grand Duke declared no involvement in politics.


    Nevertheless¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t care! Don¡¯t bother me!¡¯


    There was no monarch who could fully trust this family.


    Even if one person did, it wouldn¡¯t be Michael.


    Michael: ¡°Didn¡¯t they refrain from interacting with the outside world? I heard she attended some Marquis¡¯s banquet last time.¡±


    Arabella: ¡°The Marquis of Francais.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Yes, them. You said you met her, too, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Arabella: ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Bella broke into a cold sweat when she remembered the lady¡¯s eyes on her.


    Perhaps because the banquet occurred only a few days ago, her memory was still vivid.


    ¡®No, I¡¯m a princess. Why should I be intimidated by a Grand Duke¡¯s daughter?¡±


    While she felt resentful, she was more frightened. If Arabella tried to approach the lady with resentment in her heart, there was a high possibility of things getting heated.


    Arabella: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Will you keep acting like this?¡±


    Arabella: ¡°Erie¡¯s here, too. Make her do it.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Erie¡¯s six years younger, isn¡¯t she? She hasn¡¯t even made her social debut yet!¡±


    Arabella: ¡°I don¡¯t like the fact that the lady is coming to my salon on opening day! If I can, I¡¯m going to cancel it at all.¡±


    Michael: ¡°You, really¡­ Are you going to keep saying nonsense?¡±


    Yes, Bella knew it was complete nonsense. She knew best that she couldn¡¯t be so rude as a senior imperial member.


    Arabella Diach stomped her foot in discontent, although the sound was muffled by the soft carpet.


    Michael: ¡°Your guests will be displeased. And if you cancel as soon as the Parvis family confirmed their attendance, they might get offended.¡±


    Arabella cried out inside.


    ¡®Haa, so what?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t forget the look on the lady¡¯s eyes at Marquis Francais¡¯ banquet. For a second, Arabella thought she would be cursed by a spirit. Her body trembled.


    Michael: ¡°¡­Why do you look unwell? Tell me the truth. Did you do something wrong?¡±


    Arabella: ¡°O-of course not.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t tell her brother even if she died, the fact that she ran away from Lady Keira when she glared at them for talking loudly at the banquet.


    ¡®I¡¯m an Imperial! You¡¯re a noble!¡¯


    Arabella¡¯s pride was hurt. Whenever she recalled the incident, she wanted to kick her blanket.


    Michael: ¡°You say nothing¡¯s wrong, yet you refuse to look me in the eye. Tell me honestly. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Arabella felt falsely accused. If Michael asked her if she made a mistake, her answer would still be a big NO.


    Balls were meant for socializing. She was only faithful to the purpose of the party.


    If she had to mention something that went wrong, it was that Keira made them feel as if making noise was prohibited.


    ¡®If you wanted to rest quietly, you should have gone to the lounge instead of sitting there!¡¯


    She should have argued instead of running away then. Of course, even if God could turn back time, she wouldn¡¯t.


    Her eyes¡­. her eyes made her tremble.


    Arabella: ¡°I told you, it¡¯s nothing. I guess there was¡­ some tension at the ball.¡±


    Michael: ¡°I told you to fix your personality!¡±


    Arabella: ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong this time! Is it wrong to chat at a ball?¡±


    Michael: ¡°It¡¯s probably not just that.¡±


    Arabella: ¡°I just sat around and chatted with my friends! But she glared at us for being loud first! It¡¯s not fair!¡±


    Truthfully, Keira wasn¡¯t glaring. She only stared because she wanted to join them, but Arabella couldn¡¯t have known.


    Arabella: ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one with the bad personality? You think this is the first time this happened?¡±


    Michael: ¡°Arabella!¡±


    Arabella whined and pouted.


    Keira might not remember, but Arabella certainly did.


    They had a conversation once when they attended the New Year¡¯s ball hosted by the Imperial family.

 CH 52

    At that time, Bella wanted to talk to Keira, intrigued by the mystery of the bloodline of elementalists.


    So she approached her, ignoring the cold air around the lady.


    The results were disastrous, of course.


    Arabella: ¡°Do you know what happened when we bumped into each other at a party? I tried to talk to her, but she just side-eyed me! Isn¡¯t it common courtesy to at least turn to face the person when they talk to you?¡±


    Michael: ¡°Calm down.¡±


    Arabella: ¡°That¡¯s not all! I talked to her very kindly. But she completely ignored me. No matter what I talked about, she always gave short answers. What, is that not ignoring me?¡±


    The unfriendly look on the woman¡¯s face completely destroyed Bella¡¯s desire to become friends.


    Nevertheless, at that time, Arabella tried to continue the conversation a few more times, risking embarrassment and further breaking the pride of the royal family.


    She talked about the weather and spoke about the recent scandal in the capital.


    The first person Arabella wanted to get close to was Keira.


    And Bella only realized after several attempts.


    ¡®This person isn¡¯t interested in me.¡¯


    Eventually, she walked away, blushing in shame.


    The embarrassment and shame she felt were still buried in her heart.


    ¡­But unbeknownst to Bella, the conversation did not flow that day because the topics Bella chose were ones Keira couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    The Viscountess getting kicked out of a boutique for causing a scene, the latest fashion trends ¨C those topics were familiar and exciting for Bella, but not for Keira.


    However, since Bella wasn¡¯t aware of the situation, she had nothing but resentment and annoyance.


    For her, it was common sense to respond appropriately when someone talked to them in her mind.


    And another thing; if the ball was too noisy for her taste, shouldn¡¯t she just have left instead of telling Bella to keep quiet?


    Arabella: ¡°It pisses me off whenever I think about it! She¡¯s so weird, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    If Bella didn¡¯t run away, she would have said,


    Arabella: ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the lounge or terrace instead of forcing others to stay quiet?¡±


    But Bella only thought of what to say once she¡¯d walked away.


    Bella gritted her teeth. What did Keira think of when the person who wanted to get close to her in the past ran away from a single glare?


    ¡®She must have thought it was ridiculous!¡¯


    Shame, anger, and embarrassment came at the same time.


    Arabella: ¡°It was like she was looking down on the Imperial family!¡±


    But something more ridiculous happened next.


    Bella thought her brother would sympathize with her. Michael was a man who had more pride in being a member of the Imperial family than anyone else.


    But¡­


    Michael: ¡°She wasn¡¯t like that with me, though?¡±


    Bella: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Michael: ¡°I had the chance to talk to her twice, and while it was awkward at times, we had a long conversation. I don¡¯t think she had any intention of ignoring the Imperial family¡­¡±


    Bella: ¡°What are you trying to say?!¡±


    While Bella talked about the capital trends and scandals, Michael discussed the knight promotions test and the capital¡¯s defense against demons.


    Bella: ¡°So, are you trying to say she ignored me?¡±


    It was enough for Arabella to misunderstand the situation.


    Keira treated the Crown Prince with courtesy yet gave Bella short answers.


    Bella¡¯s fists trembled.


    Bella: ¡°Once I get married, it¡¯s over, isn¡¯t it?[1]¡±


    Michael: ¡°You¨C Bella, aren¡¯t you overreacting?¡±


    Bella: ¡°You don¡¯t get it! If I get married, I¡¯ll end up in a lower status; that¡¯s why some people already look down on me!¡±


    Unlike her brother, the Emperor¡¯s only son, Arabella was one of the Emperor¡¯s three daughters. And they all knew that the fate of a princess depended on her father¡¯s love and favor.


    The Parvis lady¡¯s fate was the complete opposite; even if she didn¡¯t have her father¡¯s favor, as the next elementalist, she was guaranteed to receive special treatment for the rest of her life.


    ¡®Lady Parvis¡¯ status will be higher the day I get married.¡¯


    Bella: ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with her.¡±


    Michael: ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true, isn¡¯t that all the more reason to find out what she¡¯s up to?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bella bit her lips.


    Her brother was right. If the Parvis family really was looking down on the Imperial family, they had to find out why they¡¯re suddenly socializing.


    Bella: ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give it a try. But don¡¯t expect too much. She¡¯s already ignored me before.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Then, please.¡±


    Bella: ¡°¡­I will.¡±


    It hurt to think that she¡¯d have to smile and approach the lady who once slighted her just to gain information.


    ¡®I wonder if she remembers my face?¡¯


    She¡¯d prefer it if Keira didn¡¯t remember that she ran away from her before.


    Ludwig: ¡°What? The Princess¡¯s Salon?¡±


    Ludwig raised his head and asked.


    In confusion, the butler replied.


    Robert: ¡°A-ah, yes. Her Highness¡¯s salon will be opening soon, and Her Ladyship confirmed her attendance.¡±


    Ludwig heard Keira had broken up with the man she was involved with when she went to the ball. He was confused, believing that Keira started socializing because of that Aiden or whatever his name was.


    But wasn¡¯t that over already?


    Ludwig: ¡°I heard she¡¯s been feeling down since attending the last ball.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Yes, it certainly seemed so¡­ I-I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking. It¡¯s like she¡¯s completely changed.¡±


    The butler recalled when he saw Keira wearing a flower on her head.


    ¡®Sometimes she laughs and chats with the maids¡­¡¯


    Really, her personality changed so much that it seemed like she¡¯s a different person altogether.


    Ludwig: ¡°Call her. I¡¯ll ask her myself.¡±


    Robert: ¡°I will.¡±


    Robert, who was about to leave the office, paused and asked.


    Robert: ¡°I¡¯m sure Her Ladyship will ask why you¡¯re calling for her. What should I say?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Obviously, if Ludwig called her for nothing, she would make excuses not to meet with him.


    But he couldn¡¯t exactly be honest and tell her he¡¯s curious why she¡¯s still going out after breaking up with the man she started dating¡­


    ¡°¡­Okay. We¡¯ll talk about this again when your excuse doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Ludwig was relieved he said what he said last time.


    Ludwig: ¡°We agreed to talk about whether people believed her excuse or not. I need the report on the results.¡±


    Robert thought.


    ¡®Just say what you want to say¡­¡¯


    What was wrong with being honest?


    But Robert wouldn¡¯t dare say anything presumptuous.


    The butler bowed and went upstairs to pick up Her Ladyship.


    Keira was sitting in front of a desk in her private study.


    ¡®Ah, so you were studying.¡¯


    It was a familiar sight. As expected, even if the lady had seemingly changed overnight, her essence was still the same.


    It was a little suspicious to see her hiding the paper she was looking at in the book as Robert got closer, but the butler didn¡¯t care much.


    Because he knew Her Ladyship would never do anything wrong.


    Keira: ¡°W-what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Robert: ¡°His Grace is calling for you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°His Grace?¡±


    Keira thought that the Duke seemed to be calling her often lately.


    Keira: ¡°Why?¡±


    Robert: ¡°He was worried when he heard you would be going to Her Highness¡¯s salon.¡±


    ¡®Worried?¡¯


    Keira couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Robert: ¡°Of course, Your Ladyship may not mean anything by going, but the public may think differently. It was curious enough that Your Ladyship accepted the invitation of Marquis Francais before.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s that.¡±


    Keira was surprised that the Duke might have changed, but it turned out that he didn¡¯t.


    She nodded as if convinced.


    Robert: ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Continue what you were saying.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Ah, yes. His Grace said he wanted to know the results of the plan you mentioned last time.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Is he in the office?¡±


    Robert: ¡°Yes. Would you like to go now?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Okay.¡±

 CH 53

    Still, Keira thought she should visit him.


    She had the urge to see his face after a long time. It wasn¡¯t an emotional reason; it was because of what just happened.


    One of the servants she had entrusted with investigating the spirits went back to her and reported their progress.


    The result was disastrous.


    ¡®I reviewed all the temple materials, but I couldn¡¯t find a case like the one you mentioned.¡¯


    Keira knew it wasn¡¯t easy to find such a case, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel disheartened.


    Even Keira¡¯s research efforts at the underground library proved fruitless.


    ¡®I need to confirm I¡¯m your daughter, that I have the skills of an elementalist.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t just take Cosette¡¯s word for it. It might be a lie.


    If Cosette¡¯s word was all Keira had, she might start to doubt herself at a critical moment and ruin everything.


    Just like she did in the past.


    Now there was only one way left ¨C to seek advice from Johanna Parvis, her aunt, an elementalist.


    If she didn¡¯t want a repeat of the past, she would have to find her.


    The butler guided Keira, and they stepped into Ludwig¡¯s office.


    When she made eye contact with her father, she thought to herself, ¡®Why are you so nervous?¡¯


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be so pleasant to be a point of gossip of other nobles, but was there a need to fret?


    Puzzled, Keira asked.


    Keira: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. Sit down.¡±


    His voice was subdued. It was the voice of a person who had ¡®something going on.¡¯


    ¡®Well¡­ He¡¯ll take care of it.¡¯


    Ludwig: ¡°Last time, I told you we¡¯d take about it again. So, did your plan succeed?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Honestly speaking, she failed. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to give the excuse she was planning to say.


    That wasn¡¯t right. To know she¡¯d failed, she¡¯d need to mingle with people to talk about marriage, right?


    Keira broke into a sweat as she recalled the awkward air.


    Keira: ¡°Well¡­ No one asked me directly.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°You¡¯re saying the plan didn¡¯t work out.¡±


    She cried out in near tears.


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s not it! T-this time, it¡¯s going to work.¡±


    Keira was receiving special training from the staff here, so it would be different from last time.


    As he looked at the desperate look on his daughter¡¯s face, Ludwig thought.


    ¡®What¡¯s the point of going out there and doing that?¡¯


    Keira said it was just an ¡®excuse¡¯ to deceive the public, but wasn¡¯t that the original purpose?


    He couldn¡¯t help but be skeptical.


    ¡®Why am I worrying about this?¡¯


    Instead of giving parental affection, Ludwig decided not to interfere with his children¡¯s affairs.


    ¡®Some might think I¡¯m pestering my daughter because I don¡¯t want her to get married.¡¯


    Only the Goddess would know whether that was a misunderstanding or not.


    Ludwig wanted to regain his original intention.


    It¡¯s just unsightly to meddle with your children, hovering over them as if they¡¯re grazing sheep.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He repeated the thought in his head¡­ But why did he feel strange?


    Ludwig stared at Keira, who looked like she had a lot to say, finally sighed and agreed.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give you a few more chances¡­¡±


    Whether they¡¯re in a relationship or getting married, they need to behave well not to harm the family.


    That¡¯s what they should do¡­


    Keira: ¡°Why did you stop talking?¡±


    Where did she get that courage?


    With a sour look, Ludwig spoke.


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­¡­I was trying to tell you to do as you please. I¡¯ll give you a few more chances.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    So, that¡¯s what happened. Keira was nervous at first because she thought she¡¯d have interrupted him.


    Since she was already in her father¡¯s office, she might as well discuss something more important.


    Keira: ¡°Oh, and I¡¯d like to get in touch with my great-aunt. How¡¯s she doing?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°She¡¯s getting older, and her health isn¡¯t what it used to be. The doctor said he was worried because she had severe asthma.¡±


    People told Keira that her great-aunt, Johanna, had been coughing since she was a child.


    Keira¡¯s expression dimmed when she found out Johanna wasn¡¯t well.


    Keira: ¡°She¡¯s old, so I¡¯d like to keep in touch with her more often before it¡¯s too late. I¡¯d like to see her within this week, is that possible?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°She¡¯d probably like it if you visit.¡±


    Unlike her blunt grandfather, Johanna had quite a caring personality. If she had been in good health, she might have cared for young Keira and Zeke herself.


    Keira: ¡°Then I think I¡¯ll see her this weekend. If there¡¯s a set appointment, please let me know through Robert.¡±


    Ludwig, who had kept his mouth shut, motioned for Keira to leave. Keira nodded and left the room.


    As she walked down the hall, Keira recalled the displeased look on his face.


    Did he hate having his neutrality questioned that much?


    ¡®Then you shouldn¡¯t have given me permission from the start.¡¯


    Keira huffed in frustration. She really didn¡¯t understand him.


    It was no wonder that her father was being sensitive to everything. Since Keira was young, he had been reluctant to have her meet even her maternal grandparents.


    Quite frankly¡­ Even in her eyes, her maternal grandfather was a little greedy. He was a man who was well aware of the fact that he could take advantage of his grandchildren.


    Dealing with her maternal grandfather was a little burdensome for her, too.


    She wasn¡¯t asking him to take her side secretly, but¡­


    ¡®What secret is he hiding?¡¯


    The secret her grandfather was hiding might be the decisive key to solving Keira¡¯s doubts.


    She suddenly had a strong hunch.


    It was the long-awaited opening day of the salon.


    With the tacit agreement that it was unsafe to send the lady to the salon alone, Joy and Reina came to accompany Keira.


    They couldn¡¯t enter the salon since they didn¡¯t have an invitation, but they could accompany her in the carriage under the pretext of escorting Lady Keira.


    Today, Keira chose a light green dress that covered her arms.


    The reason why she chose to wear out-of-fashion sleeves was simple.


    ¡®I have to hide the note.¡¯


    She took a small piece of paper filled with scribbles out of the table drawer.


    ¡°If you memorize what¡¯s here, you¡¯ll be able to keep up with the conversation.¡±


    She kept the note just in case she forgot some important details.


    It was her cheat sheet, so to speak.


    Keira folded the piece of paper and hid it under her generous sleeve.


    With that, all preparations were complete. All that was left was the real deal.


    The Princess¡¯s salon was naturally located in the palace.


    On the other side of the detached palace, esteemed young ladies gathered, fluttering their fans.


    ¡°I heard a very special guest is coming today.¡±


    Arabella: ¡°I didn¡¯t know the rumor has already spread.¡±


    Arabella replied with a smile.


    ¡®In fact, I leaked the news.¡¯


    That¡¯s the way it was. To increase the salon¡¯s popularity, she had to use all available cards.


    She chose the best interiors and invited a musician her peers would like.


    It was by far the best topic in the capital.


    ¡®Success!¡¯


    As long as the Empress¡¯s seat was vacant, Arabella held the highest position in women¡¯s noble society.


    Of course, it was burdensome that many eyes were on her. But things were going smoothly.


    ¡®Now, as long as she doesn¡¯t come and make the atmosphere cold.¡¯


    When she imagined Keira sitting in the salon with her signature cold expression on her face, the air seemed to become awkward already.


    Well, the lady had never fought her before; Arabella supposed she wouldn¡¯t start now.


    Please, this time, please keep your manners.


    As Bella desperately begged such things in her heart, one of the invited ladies spoke about Keira.


    ¡°Have you always been close with the Grand Duke¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°She rarely makes an appearance. She¡¯s probably coming to congratulate the Princess since it¡¯s the opening of Her Highness¡¯s salon.¡±


    That was far from the truth.

 CH 54

    ¡®What a total load of nonsense.¡¯


    Bella, instead of speaking her mind, waved her hands and grinned.


    Bella: ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself why Miss Keira accepted my invitation¡­¡±


    She was telling the truth, but everyone who was listening thought she was being humble or coy, a typical move used in the social world.


    ¡°Come to think of it. I heard she also attended Marquis Francais¡¯ party. I wonder why.¡±


    Then she stared at her, wide-eyed. Bella was stunned. She was curious, too.


    ¡°Her grandfather, the Marquis of Edinburgh, was at the party. She might have come to see him.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe her brother¡¯s upcoming coming-of-age celebration influenced her.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s probably it.¡±


    So many guesses, but they were all wrong.


    But it would even be stranger if someone actually guessed right.


    The salon was in full swing.


    Someone flattered her fan near her lips and said.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to sleep since yesterday when I found out that lady is coming.¡±


    ¡°Me, too. I thought she was too busy even to remember the face of a person she had talked to them three times.¡±


    The ladies spoke in a displeased tone. Translated into everyday language, it¡¯s like they were saying, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with that woman?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯


    Bella agreed, but she just smiled instead.


    Perhaps the other ladies also approached the elementalist and instead faced an iron wall. The lady must have bruised their egos.


    Bella sympathized, but she couldn¡¯t get involved in the gossiping.


    She clapped to lighten the atmosphere.


    Bella: ¡°Now, there¡¯s someone I¡¯d like to introduce to you¡­¡±


    It was a moment to show off a violinist who is famous for his face rather than his skills.


    But then the person who had been the topic of gossip a while ago appeared.


    ¡°Her Highness the Princess, Lady Keira Parvis has arrived.¡±


    The ladies who were gossiping froze.


    But Arabella skillfully averted the crisis. The twenty years of her life as a princess were not in vain.


    Bella: ¡°Escort her to the salon, then.¡±


    She was smiling, but sweat was dripping down her back.


    ¡®Please don¡¯t remember my face.¡¯


    Unfortunately for her, Keira recognized her at a glance.


    ¡®Ah, that person.¡¯


    It was one of the women who ran away as soon as their eyes met at the last party.


    Seeing that she was sitting at the head of the table, she must be the owner of this salon.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know she was a princess.¡¯


    While Keira was struggling with her thoughts, Bella continued to sweat profusely.


    ¡®That look, I¡¯m sure she recognized me. She recognized me!¡¯


    Ah, it¡¯s that person? Bella thought Keira looked at her like that. She couldn¡¯t have been mistaken.


    Her muscles trembled as she tried to keep the smile on her face.


    As the salon host and owner, she couldn¡¯t ignore her guests. Bella managed to get up and welcomed the new guest.


    Bella: ¡°Welcome. I¡¯m pleased to see you because I didn¡¯t think the Parvises would accept my invitation.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I really appreciate the invitation.¡±


    Bella: ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    Bella clapped once again.


    Bella: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll introduce a special guest.¡±


    She beckoned, and a handsome man walked out of the back door. He was a handsome man with curly, reddish-brown hair. Keira immediately knew who it was.


    ¡®Your name is¡­ Jordan Whitehead?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t remember exactly, so she had to check the cheat sheet she had hidden in her sleeve.


    ¡¸Joshua Whitehead[1]. Contrary to his surname, he has reddish-brown hair. He was more famous for his face than his skills.


    He¡¯s the hottest musician among young ladies these days. Given his popularity, there was a high chance he¡¯d be invited for the salon¡¯s opening day.


    His most famous song is , which he performed at the academy graduation concert.¡¹


    He was definitely a handsome guy. However¡­


    ¡®He¡¯s not my cup of tea.¡¯


    The rest of the ladies muttered in excitement around her.


    ¡°Oh, my! It¡¯s Sir Joshua!¡±


    ¡°As expected of Her Highness¡¯s salon.¡±


    Keira was the only one who really didn¡¯t expect him to be invited here.


    Joshua bowed and said.


    Joshua: ¡°I am honored to be invited by the Imperial Princess. First of all, I would like to express my gratitude to the Emperor.¡±


    He then kissed Bella on the back of her hand.


    Joshua: ¡°I don¡¯t usually accept song requests, but if it¡¯s the beautiful princess, it¡¯s a different story.¡±


    Keira thought she could understand why he was popular among young ladies.


    Keira¡¯s head cooled. He reminded her of someone she had recently encountered.


    ¡®How cheesy.¡¯


    It was better for a man to be simple and honest than predictable.


    Yes, like Sir Joseph, for example.


    It was a moment when her taste changed a little.


    Bella: ¡°Oh my, that makes me happy! But I want to give this honor to the guests. Lady Keira, perhaps?¡±


    Keira, who was looking at the cheat sheet under the table, raised her head in surprise.


    Keira: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Bella: ¡°Is there a song you¡¯d like to hear?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah, I¨C¡±


    Keira was about to refuse when she remembered the contents of the cheat sheet.


    ¡¸His most famous song is , which he performed at the academy graduation concert.¡¹


    Keira: ¡°I would like to hear .¡±


    As she said that, a look of surprise crossed his face.


    Joshua: ¡°How fortunate that is the song I¡¯m most proud of.¡±


    At that moment, she remembered the phrase scribbled all over the cheat sheet.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t know, you¡¯ll be treated like a hillbilly, so pretend that you know.¡¹


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to be treated like that.¡¯


    Her self-esteem didn¡¯t allow it. Trying to look nonchalant, Keira said.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that you performed this when you graduated from the academy.¡±


    Joshua: ¡°Thanks to that performance, I was able to get a letter of recommendation from the chairman. It¡¯s a meaningful song for me. It¡¯s a great honor for me that the Grand Lady of Parvis and Her Highness the Princess will be listening to my piece.¡±


    Arabella, who was watching their exchange, was shocked.


    ¡®If you can answer that well, why have you always answered my words with short answers?¡¯


    She felt like a fool as she thought about what happened in the past.


    Bella: ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly up-to-date with the latest trends despite rarely attending social gatherings. I was not expecting that.¡±


    Bella¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she said that.


    However, Keira was just thrilled that the conversation was flowing that she did not notice the minute change in tone.


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t usually go to the concert hall in the capital, but I often call in a band to listen to music.¡±


    Bella: ¡°I see.¡±


    Bella has brought up various topics several times since then.


    Fashion trends, the glamorous wedding of a Countess, the latest social gossip.


    Each time, Keira happily used the knowledge she had learned.


    ¡®Look at this? How many times have you been ignoring me in the past while being able to talk like this?¡¯


    The young girls seemed delighted to have had a friendly conversation with Keira, a person they thought was standoff-ish, but Bella wasn¡¯t.


    She was a member of the Imperial family. So no matter how great the elementalists were, they needed to show courtesy to the monarch.


    If the lady¡¯s attitude was like that, Bella had no choice but to question the loyalty of the Grand Duchy as her brother said.


    ¡®Well, I still to carry out my duties despite the offense I felt.¡¯


    By the time the conversation was moderately at its peak, she naturally broached the topic.


    Bella: ¡°Honestly, I was very nervous about today. I didn¡¯t expect the Parvis family to accept my invitation, so I was curious about that. But I guess there was no point in being nervous because we¡¯re having a lovely conversation.¡±


    ¡®So why don¡¯t you spill and tell me why you¡¯re really here, huh?¡¯


    Keira: ¡°Ah.¡±


    Keira put down her teacup and opened her mouth. She remembered her excuse. The opportunities offered by the Grand Duke were not infinite.


    Keira: ¡°I just thought maybe I should start attending social events.¡±


    Another lady asked.


    ¡°Oh my, but doesn¡¯t the Parvis family consider it a virtue not to participate in outside activities?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. But you can¡¯t marry within the family.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true¨CHuh?¡±


    She tried to answer casually, but she was still embarrassed at the silence that followed. Did she drop a bomb?


    She looked around, and everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open¡ªeven Her Highness.

 CH 55

    ¡°Marriage?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, are you getting married?¡±


    ¡°S-seriously? Really? Marriage?¡±


    In disbelief at the party¡¯s reaction, Keira laughed shyly.


    Keira: ¡°Yes, since I¡¯m also of marriageable age.¡±


    ¡°C-certainly, it¡¯s impossible to marry within the family.¡±


    Keira: ¡°My aunt is single, but I want to meet a good man.¡±


    Jackpot, it¡¯s a jackpot! What a scoop!


    The ladies seemed to be itching to tell their friends and family about what they heard as soon as they leave the salon.


    In less than two days, rumors would spread throughout the social circles.


    Keira: ¡°Assuming, of course, that I meet a good man. If not, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to meet him!¡±


    ¡°Is there someone you already have in mind?¡±


    The salon was filled with chatter.


    Even Jordan, who had just been receiving attention from the ladies, was so far out of sight.


    Who would join the Parvis family as a son-in-law[1]?


    With such a juicy topic, it was natural for the handsome musician to be forgotten.


    Bella clapped her hands to calm the wild crowd.


    Bella: ¡°Lady Keira must feel uncomfortable. Everyone, stop it.¡±


    While saying that, Bella¡¯s head was spinning.


    ¡®Marriage? Really? Is that it?¡¯


    Incest was forbidden, so whenever an elementalist decided to marry, the family would adopt the son-in-law into the family.


    ¡®Unlike other nobles, they often marry only when they really have feelings for each other.¡¯


    Because of that, the son-in-law¡¯s status was different.


    There was even an incident when a servant who served the family was lucky enough to rise in status.


    ¡®If what she said is 100% true, there won¡¯t be a problem¡­¡¯


    Bella smiled again, masking her innermost thoughts.


    Bella: ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re planning to get married. It¡¯s lonely to live alone forever. I wish you a good and happy relationship.¡±


    The ladies, excited by her calm response, came to their senses.


    ¡°Oh, I was so surprised that¡­ Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°I think I made a mistake, too.¡±


    The conversation moved to another topic.


    Of course, the guests still looked ready to get off their seats and spread the news about what had transpired.


    Keira thought.


    ¡®Yes, spread the word.¡¯


    So, she could say something to Ludwig.


    Just before sunset, Arabella declared it was the end of today¡¯s gathering. It was after more than half of the guests went back.


    Bella: ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. Thank you all for coming.¡±


    It was a good meeting, especially since they were able to get a hot scoop.


    Everyone stood up with a satisfied look on their faces. The same was true for Keira.


    Keira: ¡°I had a great time today, Your Highness.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Me too. Please visit me again.¡±


    Keira lifted the hem of her dress lightly to curtsy and turned around.


    Then something fell off the lady who had started walking away.


    ¡®A piece of paper?¡¯


    Upon closer inspection, it was indeed a piece of paper. It also looked crumpled and folded countless times.


    Bella¡¯s eyes widened. Maybe the paper was the key to know the reason why the lady, who had lived an almost solitary life, suddenly went out to socialize.


    It must have been just an excuse to say that she was looking for a husband.


    ¡®Hide it now.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Your Highness.¡¯


    The maid, who received the Princess¡¯s signal, quickly picked up the piece of paper and hit it in her apron pocket.


    Luckily, Keira looked back just in time.


    Confused, she looked at Arabella, who was standing alone.


    Keira: ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Bella: ¡°Hmm? Ah, ah. We were sitting for a long time, and I got dizzy when I stood up.¡±


    After Bella said that, the other ladies approached her and expressed words of concern.


    I¡¯m fine, so go away!


    All she wanted to do was check that note as soon as possible.


    She was doing this because her brother requested it, but she was also incredibly curious.


    What was in that note that the icy lady had hidden in her sleeve?


    After hurriedly sending the guests away, Arabella rushed to her room.


    Bella: ¡°Where¡¯s the paper?¡±


    ¡°Here it is. If I had moved any slower, I would have gotten caught.¡±


    Bella: ¡°I know. You did well.¡±


    She patted the young maid on the head and received the note.


    What was it? What was it about?


    When Bella opened her birthday gift as a child, her heart didn¡¯t pound as much as it did today.


    Bella opened the note carefully, feeling her mouth dry. She had a hard time reading the note, the scribbles written too lightly that one had to squint.


    At first, she wondered if it was like a talisman or a charm.


    But when she looked closely, the letters on the paper were in a language Bella could understand.


    ¡¸ is a hit play that sold all seats in the theatre. If you don¡¯t know this, people will think you¡¯re ignorant, so pretend you know.¡¹


    And it was the content of the performance that was written in a row below it.


    ¡¸. A boutique opened by a designer who worked for Madame Vivian and fought her way out. People should know about this scandal. However, it¡¯s not a topic one would easily discuss since it was quite a messy ordeal.¡¹


    Other than that, other news and bits about the social world were briefly mentioned, including the story of a Duchess¡¯s salon and information on this year¡¯s senior graduate of the Academy of Arts.


    The subject matter that they had just talked about was also included in it.


    At that point, Bella thought she knew what this piece of paper was.


    ¡®A cheat sheet?!¡¯


    No wonder she kept glancing down.


    Bella never once fathomed that Lady Keira was looking at a cheat sheet. She was speechless.


    The maids who didn¡¯t see the contents of the letter stepped up.


    ¡°Your Highness, what is it about? Does it prove that the Parvis family has a ruthless heart?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I thought it was weird from the start! She seemed like the type who¡¯d live alone for the rest of her life¡­ There must be another reason!¡±


    Was it an Imperial maid¡¯s sixth sense? They felt that the ¡®finding a husband¡¯ excuse was just that ¨C an excuse.


    However, the problem was that no one could guess the real reason.


    This cheat sheet¡­ Ugh, she looked at the scrap of paper, feeling deeply troubled.


    Did Lady Keira have any hidden intentions? If so, what?


    No, what is up with that person! Why would you carry this stuff around?


    Bella, who had been pondering about it for a long time, eventually decided to get advice from others.


    Bella: ¡°What do you all think this is?¡±


    As soon as she said so, the maids closed in on her to look at the paper. The well-educated women wouldn¡¯t even take a peek unless Bella showed them the note¡¯s contents first.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    The maids¡¯ eyes narrowed. Then, about five minutes later, they finally spoke.


    ¡°A cheat sheet¡­?¡±


    ¡°Right? Right! I¡¯m not mistaken, am I?¡±


    Thrilled that everyone felt the same way as her, Bella leaped to her feet.


    ¡°Why is she carrying this around? Was it a cipher or something?¡±


    A cold expression unique to the Grand Duke¡¯s only daughter came to mind.


    There was no way such a woman would carry a cheat sheet, so they were sure there¡¯s another purpose for it¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just for what it looks like? A cheat sheet or guide?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s what I think. I focused on what the lady was talking about first. I guess that¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    So she¡¯s really carrying a cheat sheet? That person?


    The stoic face and the current situation did not match well.


    Bella wanted to run to Keira right away and ask why she carried the note around.


    ¡®Ahhh, I want to ask! I want to ask you in person!¡¯


    Was this what it felt like to go crazy with curiosity?


    The fact that she couldn¡¯t ask a question made her even more interested.


    Bella herself knew better than anyone that she had a serious urge that made her saliva dry up in her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t just act on her desires.


    Bella: ¡°For now¡­ Keep this paper safe so that it¡¯s not lost.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Bella was about to hand the paper over to the maid when she hurriedly changed her mind.


    Bella: ¡°No, wait a minute. I should show my brother first. Let¡¯s go to my brother.¡±


    Her brother asked her to do it, after all.


    According to Lady Keira, she was merely looking for a husband, but Bella¡¯s brother would judge whether this was an excuse or not.

 CH 56

    While walking to her brother, Bella¡¯s mind was full of other problems.


    ¡®What¡¯s the real purpose?¡¯


    She almost fell down the stairs a few times from being too distracted. The ladies following her were alarmed as they supported her.


    She was about to go crazy with curiosity.


    ¡°Princess.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s, um¡­ we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She¡¯s even walked a few steps past.


    The soldiers guarding the Crown Prince¡¯s office looked on with their eyes wide open as if they had seen something strange.


    Bella: ¡°Ahem.¡±


    She coughed to mask her embarrassment.


    Let¡¯s pretend nothing happened.


    Luckily, she¡¯s had twenty years of living in the Imperial Palace, which trained her to manage her facial expression quickly.


    Bella cleared her throat and said.


    Bella: ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Come in.¡±


    Her brother, Michael, was slumped against a chair. He didn¡¯t look like he was busy with work.


    Through his slightly opened mouth, Bella could almost see an image of his soul drifting away.


    Crossing her arms, she grumbled.


    Bella: ¡°You won¡¯t even look at me?¡±


    Michael: ¡°I¡¯m exhausted¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Bella: ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you about the progress I¡¯ve made.¡±


    At her words, Michael perked up.


    Michael: ¡°Ah yes, today¡¯s the opening of your salon. How did it go?¡±


    Bella: ¡°What are you pertaining to? My salon? Or what you ordered me to do?¡±


    Michael: ¡°The order, then, please.¡±


    At Michael¡¯s enthusiastic reply, Bella¡¯s brows twitched.


    Well, anyway¡­


    Bella: ¡°She answered straight to the point when I asked. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s telling the truth.¡±


    Michael: ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Bella: ¡°She¡¯s trying to find a husband.¡±


    Michael: ¡°What?¡±


    Bella: ¡°She said she couldn¡¯t meet people if she stayed at home. Since she¡¯s decided on getting married, she¡¯s going to attend social functions to look for a husband.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Michael¡¯s expression changed. Bella looked him in the eye and shrugged.


    Bella: ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you want to believe it or not.¡±


    Michael: ¡°It¡¯s not a ridiculous excuse, but¡­¡±


    Bella: ¡°It makes me wonder if that¡¯s the only reason. Ah, there¡¯s something more.¡±


    Bella placed the paper she was holding in front of her brother.


    Michael: ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Bella: ¡°It¡¯s a piece of paper Lady Keira dropped on her way back. It fell off her sleeve.¡±


    Michael: ¡°On purpose? Or by accident?¡±


    Bella: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Please check it out.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Michael unfolded the paper and looked through the contents, his eyebrows arching.


    Michael: ¡°What is this?¡±


    That was what Bella wanted to say.


    Michael: ¡°This¡­¡±


    Michael¡¯s voice trailed off, unsure of what he¡¯s saying.


    Michael: ¡°A cheat sheet?¡±


    Bella: ¡°Right? That¡¯s what it looks like, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Squinting his eyes, Michael said.


    Michael: ¡°I have a guess.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±


    Michael: ¡°It¡¯s as if Lady Parvis, a person who rarely participates in social activities, had prepared conversations in advance for today¡­ Did she really drop this?¡±


    Bella: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can have the penmanship compared.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s have one of our people see if they can identify it.¡±


    Bella happened to keep Keira¡¯s reply to her invitation. If she handed over the two sheets of paper to the investigation team, they¡¯d see the result in less than a day.


    Michael: ¡°Well done, Bella.¡±


    Bella: ¡°There¡¯s no definite conclusion yet.¡±


    Michael: ¡°I¡¯m glad you know that. You¡¯re so smart. Please continue doing your best for me[1].¡±


    Didn¡¯t that mean she¡¯d have to stick with an awkward person and observe their movements?


    ¡®I knew this would happen.¡¯


    Bella frowned at her brother in discontent but sighed. She needed to keep a good relationship with him.


    Bella: ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Michael: ¡°I appreciate it.¡±


    Just words? As Bella¡¯s eyebrows wiggled, Michael took a step back.


    Michael: ¡°The Imperial family¡¯s concerns are your concerns, too, are they not? In that sense, you don¡¯t even provide enough service to contribute to our cause.¡±


    She pouted her lips and conceded.


    Bella: ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let you know if I find out anything else. I¡¯ll do my best. You must be busy, so I¡¯ll let you be.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s dinner time, so enjoy your meal.¡±


    Her brother¡¯s words reminded Bella how hungry she was. She wished him well and left the room.


    When she exited the room, the Crown Prince¡¯s assistant told her that the results of the handwriting test would be out by tomorrow.


    ¡®Did she really write that?¡¯


    Lady Keira kept glancing down at her lap the whole time she was in the salon. Bella couldn¡¯t help but think that it meant she kept using the object in question.


    Therefore, chances were slim that the lady accidentally picked up what someone else had dropped.


    ¡®She¡¯s a real mystery.¡¯


    And her questions would be answered in an unexpectedly long time.


    Keira was on cloud nine as she left the salon. She didn¡¯t think she had gotten closer to the ladies to the point of calling them friends just yet, but she was still able to chat amicably with them.


    She thought it would be nice to be able to get along with them someday.


    Reina and Joy, who were waiting outside, greeted her.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve done well.¡±


    It was a relief to see that Her Ladyship seemed to have made friends.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s thanks to everyone¡¯s help.¡±


    For some reason, Keira¡¯s chest tingled, and she had to wiggle her hands, feeling giddy, the whole way back home.


    While her mood was wonderful on the way back, shortly after she arrived, she realized that the paper she had hidden in her sleeve had disappeared.


    She only found out after changing her clothes.


    Keira: ¡°Rose, there¡¯s a piece of paper in my sleeve. Take it out and keep it safe.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    A moment later, Rose said.


    Rose: ¡°Um¡­ my lady. There¡¯s nothing here?¡±


    Keira: ¡°What?¡±


    Rose: ¡°There¡¯s nothing here. Maybe it fell when you were changing your clothes?¡±


    The other maids were called in to search the dressing room, but the piece of paper was nowhere in sight.


    Keira¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡®Everyone worked together to help¡­!¡¯


    She had lost the paper.


    The bigger problem was the fact that she still needed it.


    Keira didn¡¯t have the courage to ask the knights to help her make a new one. They took the time to help her and would probably be disappointed that she had lost it so carelessly.


    ¡®W-what do I do?¡¯


    Of course, if the knights find out, they¡¯d happily make a cheat sheet for her again.


    However, Keira, who was not aware of such circumstances, could not hide her anxiety.


    Rose: ¡°You don¡¯t look well, my lady. We¡¯ll finish looking for it, so please rest now.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Tell them to search the hallway or the carriage.¡±


    Then, Keira brightened.


    Keira: ¡°Yes, I might have dropped it on the way.¡±


    Just because it wasn¡¯t not in the dressing room didn¡¯t mean it¡¯s lost. They might find it if they continued to look.


    Keira ordered the staff to retrace her steps before heading towards the dining room.


    It was Rose¡¯s advice to eat and rest first.


    ¡®What if we don¡¯t find it?¡¯


    Preoccupied with her thoughts, she couldn¡¯t taste the food she was eating. She put down the tableware, not eating dinner.


    She didn¡¯t hear any news on finding the paper even as she retired to her bedroom.


    Keira: ¡°Maybe the wind blew it away¡­¡±


    Then it would be impossible to get it back.


    She should have checked it on the way back. She was filled with regret, but there was nothing else she could do.


    The following day, there was still no news.


    ¡°It was probably too dark at night, so we¡¯ll look for it again until this afternoon.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then, please.¡±


    Keira was despondent.


    How do you find a small piece of paper in such a vast property?


    The wind must have blown it away the whole night.


    ¡®I can¡¯t find it either¡­¡¯


    As Keira wondered where the paper could be, Rose said.


    Rose: ¡°Maybe you dropped it in the palace?¡±

 CH 57

    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t searched the palace yet. Perhaps Her Highness kept it safely.¡±


    ¡°¡­do you think so?¡±


    It was a hopeful assumption, but there was a problem.


    If the princess picked up an unidentified piece of paper, she would have probably opened it.


    Even if the princess held onto it for her, how could Keira explain why she carried such a piece of paper?


    Oh, I want to make friends my age. I don¡¯t know what to say, so I brought a cheat sheet with me?


    Just imagining that conversation made Keira blush. She could feel her cheeks burning.


    Rose: ¡°My lady? Do you feel unwell?¡±


    Keira: ¡°N-no.¡±


    She¡¯d rather be unwell.


    Keira: ¡°I should send a note to the Palace.¡±


    The next morning, the investigation team sent news to the Princess that some of the handwriting on the paper was indeed Lady Keira¡¯s.


    ¡¸At least four handwritings appear on the paper.


    We cannot rule out the possibility of the contents to be ciphertext, so the team has tried to decrypt it. Unfortunately, nothing has been revealed so far.¡¹


    Arabella had a hunch that there was nothing to be decoded.


    In the afternoon, she heard more news about the esteemed daughter of the Grand Duchy. She returned to the Palace.


    Bella: ¡°She came to see me? Why?!¡±


    Arabella put down the book she was reading and shouted.


    Bella asked why, but she could think of a reason why the lady would visit.


    They weren¡¯t close, so she couldn¡¯t possibly have come to see Bella because she wanted to see her face.


    Lady Keira was not a frequent visitor to the Palace either.


    Then, there was only one answer left.


    ¡®Did she know that I took the paper?¡¯


    A guilty conscience needed no accuser[1]. The remark hit the spot.


    ¡®How did she find out I have it? Oh no, maybe the investigation team leaked it¡­¡¯


    The cold look distinct to the lady came to mind. Bella felt like the lady would barge in and ask if she took her stuff.


    She didn¡¯t want to admit it¡­ but that lady really was scary.


    Maybe an average person wouldn¡¯t have cared, but the fact that the Grand Duchy¡¯s only lady had the blood of spirits running in her made her more difficult to deal with.


    Bella looked around in panic, then shook her head.


    ¡®I can just say I picked it up by accident and kept it.¡¯


    Did she want to know if Bella hid it on purpose? Or did she wonder if Bella would keep a piece of paper she didn¡¯t know?


    In any case, Bella couldn¡¯t ignore the Grand Duchy¡¯s Lady, who came to the Palace.


    Bella informed her maid to escort Lady Keira to the drawing room, and she headed there herself.


    Keira, who had gone to the Palace just the day before, looked uneasy.


    Bella: ¡°I wanted to see you again, but I didn¡¯t expect it so soon.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I greet Her Highness, Princess Arabella.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Please sit down.¡±


    Bella glanced at the table and saw that Lady Keira had not touched the refreshments the maid had prepared.


    It was a telltale sign that the guest was nervous. Lady Keira hadn¡¯t taken a sip of tea or taken a bite of the snacks even though Bella was a little late from changing her clothes.


    Bella: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I was surprised to hear that you were here.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I thought I¡¯d lost something in the salon, so I came here just in case you found anything.¡±


    I knew it.


    Her mouth felt dry, but Bella continued, pretending nothing was amiss.


    Bella: ¡°I found a sapphire ring. It must be Lady Keira¡¯s.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, no. The ring isn¡¯t mine¡­¡±


    Keira hesitated and mumbled, looking more flustered by the second.


    Having never seen Lady Keira like this before, Bella¡¯s eyes widened.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s about this big¡­ It¡¯s a piece of paper¡­¡±


    Keira said, measuring the size with her fingers in the air¡­ the same size Bella was keeping.


    ¡®It really belonged to you.¡¯


    Once she confirmed her speculation, Bella couldn¡¯t say anything


    When Bella stayed silent, Keira looked even more flustered, coming to her own conclusions.


    Keira: ¡°As expected, you haven¡¯t seen it.¡±


    Bella: ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is Lady Keira¡¯s, but if it¡¯s a piece of paper, I found one.¡±


    Bella beckoned and ordered the maid standing by the door.


    Bella: ¡°You heard that, right? Bring it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    When the maid bowed and stepped outside, Keira smiled and said.


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you¡­¡±


    Bella: ¡°We¡¯re not even sure if it¡¯s Lady Keira¡¯s missing item yet. You can thank me once you¡¯ve checked it out yourself.¡±


    It was not long before the maid came with a small envelope that stored the paper.


    That is, the envelope with the Investigation team¡¯s emblem stamped on it.


    ¡®D*mn it.¡¯


    Bella quickly took the envelope away, cursing the maid¡¯s stupidity in her mind.


    She took out what was inside and placed it on the table, making sure Keira didn¡¯t see the envelope.


    Bella: ¡°Please check if this is it.¡±


    Keira¡¯s face brightened when she unfolded the paper.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never seen such an expression on her face,¡¯ Bella thought.


    Keira: ¡°This is mine!¡±


    Keira was sick with worry that the maids might have thought it was trash. She breathed a sigh of relief and thanked the Princess.


    Keira: ¡°I really thought I¡¯d lost it. I will return this favor, Your Highness.¡±


    Bella: ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. But do answer my question.¡±


    There was a different reason why she returned the paper.


    It¡¯s¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m curious! I¡¯m dying to know why you carry this around!¡¯


    Bella was so curious that she couldn¡¯t even sleep last night.


    Keira seemed briefly taken aback by Bella¡¯s question but soon replied helplessly.


    Keira: ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can answer¡­ Yes, of course.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Only Lady Keira can answer this question. I¡¯m really curious why you carry this kind of paper.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At Bella¡¯s question, Keira¡¯s mouth snapped closed. After a long silence, she finally spoke.


    Keira: ¡°You opened it.¡±


    Bella: ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanted to look at it or something. We had to check whether it was trash or something we had to keep safe.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, I-I didn¡¯t mean to blame you, but¡­¡±


    Arabella couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Keira¡¯s cheeks had turned bright red.


    ¡°?!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just that.


    ¡®You just stuttered, didn¡¯t you?¡¯


    The maids blinked, wondering if their eyes saw wrong.


    Seeing the people¡¯s reactions around her, Bella was relieved to see she wasn¡¯t mistaken.


    On the other hand, Keira¡­


    ¡®This is crazy.¡¯


    She wanted the ground to swallow her whole. Her face was so warm, it felt like it was about to explode.


    She had rushed to the Palace without thinking of an excuse. No, even if she had time, she still wouldn¡¯t have been able to come up with a reason to convince the Princess.


    The Princess was an intelligent woman; she must have already known the identity of the paper¡¯s owner.


    Asking a question like that was just for confirmation.


    In fact, Keira¡¯s reaction now has more than enough to give the Princess an answer.


    Keira: ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t think of any excuse because her mind had gone blank.


    Eventually, Keira confessed the truth.


    Keira: ¡°In the salon¡­ Scared of not being able to keep up¡­¡±


    Bella: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Keira¡¯s words kept trailing off.


    Keira: ¡°I can¡¯t keep up with the conversation¡­ And¡­ Everyone¡¯s saying it¡¯s funny¡­ I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t get it¡­¡±


    She would pause from time to time, but Bella roughly understood what she was saying.


    So, to sum up¡­


    ¡®So, it really was a cheat sheet?¡¯


    Lady Keira couldn¡¯t keep up with the conversation in the salon, and she was worried she¡¯d look ignorant, so she prepared the cheat sheet in advance.


    Keira went on to explain.


    Keira: ¡°Ah, um, I-i¡±m not familiar with the conversations of noble ladies.¡±


    Bella: ¡°You¡¯re a noble lady, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Bella would understand if Keira was a commoner adopted into a noble family or a noble lady who came to the capital from the countryside.


    However, she knew that Keira was born and raised in a noble family.


    It was absurd that such a person was not familiar with conversations in noble society.


    Keira: ¡°I rarely went outside our home, so I¡¯m not familiar with what people outside are talking about.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°No matter who talks¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡±


    Did that sound believable?

 CH 58

    Since Lady Keira and the members of the Parvis family rarely engaged in social activities, it wasn¡¯t strange for her to be out of the loop when it comes to topics discussed by noble ladies in social circles.


    And since she came from the esteemed Grand Duke¡¯s family, her pride would be great. Indeed, she wouldn¡¯t want to be seen as a fool because she couldn¡¯t keep up with other people¡¯s conversations.


    Bella: ¡°So, you wanted to avoid looking like a lady from the countryside going to the city for the first time?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, rather¡­ The atmosphere keeps getting awkward because I can¡¯t answer properly¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Well, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s possible. Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s all like that.


    At this point, the most crucial question arose.


    Why did Keira Parvis willingly accept the invitation to my salon?


    And she even made the cheat sheet!


    Bella: ¡°Anyway, a woman-only salon is not the right place to find a husband.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bella: ¡°You could have ignored my invitation if you meant to look for a groom. Just as you attended Marchioness Francais¡¯s party last time, going to a ball and socializing there would be more effective in achieving your goal.¡±


    Of course, having connections was also crucial in finding a good husband. Following that logic, it was somehow understandable to accept the invitation to the salon.


    Hower! If anyone asked if it was worth the inconvenience of joining in on difficult and unfamiliar conversations, the answer was a big, fat NO.


    Bella could only think that there was another purpose, too.


    Bella: ¡°I wonder why you accepted my invitation.¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Bella: ¡°That¡¯s?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Keira¡¯s mouth opened gently. Her voice was as loud as an ant¡¯s footsteps, but Bella, who sat in front of the lady, could still hear her.


    Keira: ¡°I.. wanted to make friends. I didn¡¯t want to be isolated¡­¡±


    Bella: ¡°What?¡±


    What did she say? It was so absurd that Bella¡¯s voice cracked.


    Bella quickly coughed to clear her throat.


    She stared at Keira, wondering if she was serious. The cheeks of the lady in question were bright red.


    Bella¡¯s mouth was wide open with astonishment, and no one in the room even considered to point it out.


    It was because everyone had the same expression as the Princess.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ve been to a few balls before¡­ But no matter who talked to me, I couldn¡¯t answer properly¡­ I¡¯m worried people might think I¡¯m a boring person¡­¡±


    Bella thought, ¡®People don¡¯t think you¡¯re boring. But they do think you¡¯re mean and a snob.¡¯


    Whether she knew it or not, Keira continued to mumble shyly.


    Keira: ¡°If I keep acting like that, it will be even harder to socialize¡­ I don¡¯t want to be alone at the party like before.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The lady who said that looked adorable.


    Seeing that scary person looking so cute made Bella wonder if she saw it wrong.


    If it¡¯s true¡­


    Bella: ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to ignore me, you mean.¡±


    The lady didn¡¯t know what to say, so she ended up giving short answers. She didn¡¯t mean to ignore others at all.


    Keira¡¯s eyes were wide open, mumbling a small ¡®Yes?¡¯ in reply. Bella didn¡¯t hear her response.


    Bella: ¡°No, I was talking to myself.¡±


    Keira¡¯s remarks solved even her other concerns. The very thing that happened a few days ago! The thing that shamed Bella to her core just thinking about it!


    Keira: ¡°Actually, I was really happy today.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Keira: ¡°When I saw you and your friends at Marchioness¡¯s party, I wanted to join you.¡±


    What? It was one shock after another.


    Keira: ¡°But if I approached you, I would only make the atmosphere get sour, so¡­ It was a pleasure talking to you for a long time today.¡±


    Anticipating what else the lady was about to reveal, Bella blinked her eyes constantly.


    When she said it like that¡­


    ¡®Does it mean you didn¡¯t stare because you thought we were loud, but because you thought we were having fun?¡¯


    But it wasn¡¯t the way one would look at their peers having fun.


    Which part in that glare of her looked like she wanted to be a part of our group?


    If Bella stopped a hundred passersby and asked them, they¡¯d all think like her.


    Still in shock, Bella¡¯s voice rose unintentionally.


    Bella: ¡°Lies!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Keira¡¯s head tilted slightly.


    Bella couldn¡¯t believe it[1]!


    Bella: ¡°If you have a conscience, think about it. Who would think your intense stare was the look of someone who wanted to join us!¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t those eyes be sadder and more pitiful? The lady¡¯s eyes looked like that of a predator aiming for their prey.


    Dozens of possibilities as to why the Parvis lady acted like that came to Arabella¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Did you find out later that I was a member of the Imperial family?¡¯


    Maybe the lady kicked out the women because she thought they were loud, but she later realized the Princess was among the group.


    However, it was unlikely that the Parvis family would be worried about a single Princess, especially one who wasn¡¯t even a prince.


    Embarrassment stained the Grand Duke¡¯s only daughter¡¯s face.


    Bella: ¡°Wasn¡¯t it annoying to be loud during the break?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Keira didn¡¯t reply at first, but her expression said it all: ¡®I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡¯


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t know why you have such a misunderstanding, but it doesn¡¯t make sense. A party hall is originally a place for socializing and having fun. If you want to relax, go to the terrace or the lounge.¡±


    Bella: ¡°That¡­!¡±


    Bella couldn¡¯t go back to her point about the lady¡¯s intense gaze at the party.


    Lady Keira had a completely bewildered expression on her face. She looked so sincere that no one could think she was acting.


    Bella: ¡°You side-eyed and glared at me! How can that be the look of wanting to join in on a conversation? If you have a conscience, think about it!¡±


    Manners and etiquette went out the window. Embarrassment and anger took over, and Bella was almost beside herself.


    Strangely enough, Keira was the same.


    Keira: ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ I sneaked a glance because I thought it would be too much if I blatantly stared¡­¡±


    Why is the Princess getting angrier when she¡¯s the only one who misunderstood?


    The moment Keira thought of that, a memory flashed through her mind.


    It wasn¡¯t just the Princess who had fled.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That time, even the other ladies had the same reaction.


    At this point, a new injustice presented itself. She had looked like that since birth[2].


    I really wanted to be friends¡­


    Bella: ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡±


    Before Keira could start to wallow in her despair, the Princess let out a small cough. Keira looked up to see the Princess blushing, embarrassed that she was wrong.


    Bella: ¡°N-no matter how it is, if you looked at a person like that, people could easily misunderstand.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­ That¡¯s true.¡±


    Keira nodded meekly.


    Needless to say, Bella was once again mortified by the lady¡¯s docile response.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s what Sir Arthur said.¡¯


    When you talk to people, you don¡¯t have to look at their eyes; you have to turn your head and look at them.


    Keira looked up, thinking, ¡®So, it was a misunderstanding.¡¯


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    She found herself looking at the Princess¡¯s flushed face.


    Keira:¡± Your Highness? You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    Bella: ¡°I-i-i-it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t look well¡­¡±


    Keira couldn¡¯t understand what the Princess was mumbling. She tilted her head.


    Keira: ¡°Your Higness? Are you sure you¡¯re okay? If you¡¯re not feeling well, please rest. I shall take my leave.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Ah, right. T-that would be best. I haven¡¯t slept well lately, so my condition is a little¡­¡±


    Then she explained how tired she had been in the past few days.


    ¡®Why are you explaining this to me?¡¯


    Keira remembered the old saying that people talk a lot when they make excuses, but she shook away the thought. There was no reason for the Princess to pretend to be sick to Keira.


    Bella: ¡°I-I¡¯m not feeling well, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t see you off.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Of course. Rest well.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    The maids opened the door for Keira, who was heading out. With their heads down, they saw Keira off. They looked like they were itching to gossip.


    Those who waited on Arabella were also aristocrats, so were the maids working in the Imperial Palace.


    Noble members living in the capital had many connections ¨C family, relatives, friends, lovers. In other words, many people would soon hear what the maids had just seen.


    It was related to the Imperial family, so rumors would probably spread among the nobles even if they couldn¡¯t talk about it openly.


    Even if they didn¡¯t say a word¡­


    ¡®How embarrassing!¡¯


    That was the problem.


    [1] Bella thought ¡®??? ???¡­¡¯, an idiom to describe someone who¡¯s denying the truth and not taking accountability for their mistake. The literal translation of the phrase is ¡®to stick out a duck¡¯s foot.¡¯


    [2] Resting b*tch face lol


    lol Bella x Keira is peak chaotic energy.

 CH 59

    Lady Keira must have heard Bella complaining to her brother, saying she ignored her, that she glared at her.


    Since she was an extraordinary person, she must have noticed the situation. Bella couldn¡¯t raise her head because she was embarrassed.


    Unaware of Bella¡¯s inner struggle, the head maid approached her.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve just received a message that Lady Keira has left the palace.¡±


    Bella: ¡°¡­Yes, okay.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, should I call a doctor?¡±


    Bella: ¡°You know I¡¯m not unwell. Why would you still ask?¡±


    ¡®Yes, but I said it because Your Highness hasn¡¯t gotten up for half an hour.¡¯


    The head maid held back from speaking her thoughts.


    How could she comfort the Princess?


    ¡°Well, hmm¡­ I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve amicably cleared up your misunderstanding with Lady Keira.¡±


    Amicable? Of course, it was definitely more amicable than fighting in the middle of the party.


    Aside from wanting to die from too much embarrassment, yes, it was amicable.


    Once the head maid spoke, the rest of the maids began to chatter.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad she¡¯s not as arrogant as I thought she was.¡±


    ¡°I know. I was furious when I heard she ignored Your Highness. But, I¡¯m glad it was just a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was a long time later that Arabella spoke.


    Bella: ¡°I want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Would you mind leaving?¡±


    While Bella asked, everyone knew it was no different than an order.


    The maids quickly withdrew and closed the door to the drawing room.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Now that she was alone, Bella buried her face on the table.


    If I died now, the cause of death would be shame.


    Having finished her business, Keira returned to the mansion with a spring in her step. She felt as if a huge weight was lifted off her shoulders.


    Rose: ¡°You¡¯re back, milady? Have you found the item?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes. Her Highness the Princess kept it.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Keira: ¡°She seemed to feel unwell. I hope she gets well soon.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Oh my, she¡¯s not feeling well? Her Highness the Princess?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes. Her face was as red as an apple.¡±


    Rose: ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡±


    Unaware of the embarrassment the Princess felt, Keira chatted with Rose.


    Keira: ¡°I hope she gets better soon.¡±


    The Imperial family had an abundance of talented doctors and effective medicine, so Keira didn¡¯t need to worry too much.


    There was something else that bothered Keira more than the Princess¡¯s health.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to ignore me, you mean.¡±


    What the Princess murmured¡­ Keira didn¡¯t hear it well, but that seemed to be what she said.


    ¡®Cause I couldn¡¯t answer her properly¡­ Did she feel bad about it too?¡¯


    If Keira put herself in the Princess¡¯s shoes, she would understand. Didn¡¯t she once think that the knights, who¡¯d clam up if they saw her, disliked her?


    Anyway, it¡¯s good that she had cleared the misunderstanding between the Princess, but there were more problems.


    Following that logic, it was likely that there more people who would have been offended by Keira¡¯s attitude.


    There were also the people she¡¯d met that she forgot their names and faces. Keira was certain they were displeased, too.


    At this point, Keira was beginning to understand why the nobility sided with Cosette in the past.


    ¡®There¡¯s still a chance.¡¯


    Only a short time had passed, but a lot had changed. And Keira was going to change more in the future.


    First of all, let¡¯s make up for the mistakes we made.


    She rummaged through a pile of invitations and found correspondence from the Viscountess Shore.


    ¡®Let¡¯s start here.¡¯


    The spacious banquet hall was full of people. But finding Viscountess Shore and her daughter, the host of the banquet, was very easy.


    All they had to do was check where people were gathered. Viscountess Shore and her daughter were busy accepting the guests¡¯ greetings.


    Joseph pointed his finger at the crow and said.


    Joseph: ¡°Oh, there¡¯s Viscountess Shore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was no answer. Joseph looked down in confusion.


    ¡°Your Ladyship?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira looked on nervously at the crowd. Now that she¡¯d found the hosts of the ball, she should go straight to them to say hello, but she was rooted to the ground.


    Joseph: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had to go say hello?¡±


    Keira: ¡°In a little while.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Keira: ¡°There are too many people.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°If Your Ladyship goes there, everyone will make way for you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s not that. I have something to discuss with them.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Joseph had a curious look on his face, but Keira did not explain further. Of course, Keira didn¡¯t even notice he was tilting his head in the first place.


    She was too distracted to notice anything else.


    After observing them for a long time, Keira cautiously moved towards the Viscountess and her daughter when the crowd around them waned.


    Joseph followed her, too. Seeing that Her Ladyship had such a severe expression, Joseph thought it must be a problem he couldn¡¯t even imagine.


    The lady beside Viscountess Shore recognized Keira first.


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    Soon after, there was a smile on the Viscountess¡¯s face.


    Viscountess: ¡°I received a reply, but I didn¡¯t expect you to come.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Thank you for inviting me.¡±


    Viscountess: ¡°It¡¯s an honor. This is my daughter¡­ well, you¡¯ve already met. Daphne, say hello first.¡±


    Daphne Shore greeted Keira with a curtsy.


    Daphne: ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, Your Ladyship.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s been a week.¡±


    Keira made it clear that she had not forgotten her. She felt her throat dry up, trying to talk about difficult things.


    She looked around for a few seconds, then swallowed and opened her mouth.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t recognize you last time.¡±


    Daphne: ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Your Ladyship?¡±


    A strange voice came out of both of their mouths at the same time. Viscountess Shore also looked at them with a puzzled look on her face.


    Truthfully, it wasn¡¯t without reason that Keira forgot the lady. She had her reasons, too.


    Unlike the typical aristocrat who socialized daily, Keira mainly lived a secluded life. Therefore, every time she participated in a social event, she¡¯d meet new people all at once.


    It was challenging to memorize the faces of dozens of people in one sitting.


    Keira: ¡°There was no malice intended. You see, it¡¯s rare for me to socialize, right? I just met so many strangers at once that I was overwhelmed.¡±


    I was wondering what you were going to say with such a grim look on your face¡­


    Joseph blinked and looked down at Her Ladyship. The lady he serves had a rare look of nervousness.


    Joseph wasn¡¯t the only one surprised by the lady¡¯s unexpected remarks.


    Viscountess Shore and her daughter were also speechless.


    ¡®W-what¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Keira felt uncomfortable as the three stared at her. Besides, she wasn¡¯t used to apologizing.


    The awkwardness gave her goosebumps. After coughing, she took a step back.


    Keira: ¡°Then I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    What? What was that?


    The mother and daughter turned around with their partner and looked at Keira with a blank look as she walked.


    It was only after a long time that Viscountess Shore found her words.


    Viscountess: ¡°Did you have an argument with Her Ladyship when you went to the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion? Be honest with me.¡±


    Daphne jumped up in indignation at the accusation.


    Daphne: ¡°We barely spoke to each other, so that¡¯s impossible! Ask Grandmother. I followed her around and did nothing but do what I was told.¡±


    Viscountess: ¡°Then why did she look like that?¡±


    Unfortunately, Keira had a habit of stiffening her expression the more she got more nervous.


    Daphne: ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Cold expression aside, Her Ladyship clearly apologized.


    By the way¡­ why did she apologize like it¡¯s a declaration of war?


    The more they thought about it, the more curious it was.


    Daphne fled to the other side of the banquet hall to escape her mother¡¯s nagging. By the time her mother¡¯s voice had disappeared from her ears, a familiar man approached her.


    Although he was a handsome man with pretty blond hair, he clearly showed his indifference towards this kind of gathering.


    He waved to Daphne with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Hello, Daphne.¡±

 CH 60

    Daphne: ¡°What the, Erez Oraboni[1]? I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d see your face before you left the capital since you¡¯ve been stuck in your lab for so long.¡±


    Pretending to be surprised, Daphne greeted her cousin.


    Erez: ¡°I figured I¡¯d show my face before I left, even for the sake of my uncle, who fed me and gave me a place to stay while I was in the capital. Isn¡¯t that polite? I¡¯ll leave the capital again tomorrow.¡±


    Daphne: ¡°Oh my, since when were you polite?¡±


    This time, Daphne asked in pure surprise. Erez Shore was an unusual person in more ways than one.


    Although quite different from Keira, he was also an outsider, wasn¡¯t he?


    Even though Erez was a handsome man of marriageable age, he had no aristocratic air. Aside from rarely participating in social gatherings and speaking with people¡­ Daphne could feel right away after a short conversation.


    ¡®He¡¯s a psycho.¡¯


    Daphne: ¡°You should really appreciate your talent. If it weren¡¯t for that, you¡¯d have no chance of being chosen, and there would be no hope for you to ever get married.¡±


    Erez: ¡°There¡¯s no space for marriage in my life. Anyway, you¡¯re too obsessed with marriage.¡±


    Daphne: ¡°That¡¯s another strange thing to say.¡±


    Born and raised as an aristocrat, she could not understand such a way of thinking. The only people who can¡¯t marry at their age in aristocratic society were those who had some serious flaws.


    Even if Erez chose not to get married, the moment he announced his intentions to remain single for the rest of his life, it was obvious that people would gossip.


    People would wonder if something was wrong with him, that he was impotent or was not in good shape.


    To live your whole life being treated as ¡®defective¡¯!


    It was totally unacceptable for her.


    Daphne ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a psychic. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll hear all the dirty noises behind your back.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Ah, speaking of hearing things. I heard that Lady Parvis is here. Where is she?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was a clear statement of intent to change the subject. This man, really¡­ Daphne sighed and pointed to the other side of the hall.


    Daphne: ¡°There, the woman with the black hair. The one in a silver dress.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Oh, she¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Daphne: ¡°I guess.¡±


    Relieved he¡¯d changed the subject, Erez grinned. But as he stared at the woman his cousin pointed, his face hardened.


    Daphne: ¡°Why? Have you met her before?¡±


    Erez: ¡°¡­Uh, I don¡¯t remember meeting her, but maybe I have before.¡±


    Daphne: ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Erez: ¡°I think I¡¯ll go over there for a while. I¡¯ll see you later.¡±


    Daphne narrowed her eyes.


    Daphne: ¡°Do you have any business with her? I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll even deal with you, so¡­¡±


    The moment she was about to say ¡®give up,¡¯ she paused.


    ¡°There was no malice intended. You see, it¡¯s rare for me to socialize, right? I just met so many strangers at once that I was overwhelmed¡­¡±


    She remembered what Keira had told her.


    Lost in thought, Daphne held Erez by the sleeve. For a brief moment, there was a look of annoyance on Erez¡¯s face.


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s really urgent. Can you let go of me?¡±


    A strange light passed over Daphne¡¯s eyes as her face turned blank, as if she were hypnotized.


    Daphne replied meekly as if she had forgotten that she had just lost her temper.


    Daphne: ¡°¡­Okay, if it¡¯s urgent, it can¡¯t be helped. Hurry up and go ahead.¡±


    With the blank look still in place, she waved her hand and sent her cousin away.


    Erez: ¡°See you later, then.¡±


    Daphne: ¡°Yes, see you later.¡±


    Erez went straight ahead to Keira, who was talking with her partner.


    Joseph: ¡°Y-you look terrible! The Viscountess, too. What happened?¡±


    Her Ladyship was rarely perplexed. Joseph didn¡¯t know why but¡­ she reminded him of a baby chick flapping around.


    He shook his head to get rid of that rather rude imagination and said.


    Joseph: ¡°Your expression was scary.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It was¡­?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°I guess you have a habit of stiffening your face when you¡¯re nervous.¡±


    Should I have made a more apologetic expression? Keira patted the corner of her lips and pondered.


    But it was then.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve returned, you should¡¯ve come to me first. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    What should Keira do if a complete stranger approaches her, pretending to know her?


    If it were Keira from the past, she would have dealt with it heartlessly. But things were a little different now. Keira was quite flustered.


    ¡®Did I forget another person I talked to again?¡¯


    She looked at the man and tried to recall if she¡¯d met him before. Blond hair with his bangs half swept up. Clear blue eyes. In addition, he had fair skin that made him seem to glow.


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t forget a person with such a conspicuous appearance¡­¡¯


    And there were more than one or two strange things about him.


    His unusual appearance aside, Keira would never forget someone who confidently spoke so informally to her.


    And what he just said to her¡­


    ¡°If you¡¯ve returned¡­¡±


    Keira has never left the capital since she was born.


    Joseph moved to stand in front of Keira, providing distance between her and the man.


    Joseph: ¡°She hasn¡¯t left the capital recently. I think you¡¯re mistaken. Please mind your manners.¡±


    Erez: ¡°No, no, not the capital¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s none of your concern. I need to talk to this Lady.¡±


    It was a rare, obstinate attitude. Keira gaped in wonder.


    ¡®Wow, I¡¯ve never seen anyone treat me like this except the Grand Duke.¡¯


    Even before Cosette showed up.


    Joseph, too, seemed nonplussed.


    But it wasn¡¯t just Keira and Joseph who were baffled.


    The man seemed even more embarrassed when Keira didn¡¯t recognize him.


    Erez: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you remember? Well, wasn¡¯t that what it looked like back then? The contract, the contract. The contract you made with me before you came back.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The more he spoke, the more it sounded like gibberish. Keira¡¯s brows furrowed.


    A man approached Keira, who had already caught the attention of the people in the party, and even made a fuss, so it was inevitable to attract attention from the crowd further.


    The man scratched his head in embarrassment, noticing that people were whispering and looking their way.


    He then mouthed something to her.


    ¡®Regressor.¡¯


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Keira was so taken aback that her hands went limp. The fan she was holding almost fell to the ground, but she managed to grab it again.


    The man who saw it whistled and said.


    ¡°You have good reflex. You don¡¯t remember that time, so let¡¯s go outside and talk.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Wait.¡±


    It was Joseph who responded before her. He looked between Keira¡¯s startled face and the uninvited guest.


    Joseph: ¡°This is the Lady of the Parvis family. Please mind your manners.¡±


    ¡°Uh..¡±


    The stranger didn¡¯t hide his irritation. But nevertheless, he changed his attitude obediently.


    I don¡¯t know if you heeded Joseph¡¯s warning or you just didn¡¯t want to fight.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear something from you, isn¡¯t that right, my Lady? Now, will you stop this knight?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Sir Joseph, I¡¯ll be out on the terrace with this man for a moment, so please wait. It won¡¯t take long.. No, on second thought, it might.¡±


    It seemed that the man had the clue of going back in time, so a lengthy conversation would probably be necessary.


    Joseph: ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting here, then.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    At any rate, this dutiful knight would wait for her here. Normally, she would have dragged him to sit there, but things were different now.


    I can¡¯t wait to hear the secret from that man.


    Keira walked past the man and said.


    Keira: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the terrace. We can¡¯t talk here.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my lady.¡±


    People around them looked at the young man and the esteemed Lady entering the terrace, obviously curious about what was happening.


    ¡®Come to think of it, there are rumors that Her Ladyship started socializing because she wants to get married.¡¯


    ¡®The Shore family¡­ They¡¯re nothing compared to the Grand Duke¡¯s family.¡¯


    However, there could be no room for such trivial matters.


    She went straight to the terrace without looking back. She then locked the terrace door and asked.


    Keira: ¡°Did you just say ¡®regressor¡¯?¡±

 CH 61

    ¡°I did.¡±


    His words had gotten shorter again. However, Keira didn¡¯t want to waste time criticizing this practice.


    Keira: ¡°How did you know? That I returned to the past.¡±


    ¡°Hearing you say that you seem like a real regressor. Of course, I know because I was the one who turned back time. The memory-preserving magic is there, behind your neck.¡±


    Keira reflexively groped around her neck. She didn¡¯t feel anything.


    The stranger saw what she did and spoke.


    ¡°You won¡¯t feel anything. It¡¯s magic only the caster can see.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Why¡­ did you do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you should be telling me, isn¡¯t it? I wouldn¡¯t mess with time either. Unfortunately, it¡¯s a complicated type of magic that causes the caster to lose their memories, so I left it as a last resort.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Keira couldn¡¯t understand what the man was saying.


    When she opened her eyes after being executed, she had already returned to the past. But the stranger was talking as if she knew exactly why things had happened this way.


    This conversation was absurd.


    The man¡¯s face hardened as if he had noticed, too.


    ¡°Did the shock wipe your memory? What¡¯s the last thing you remember before returning to the past?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Last thing¡­¡±


    Memories Keira didn¡¯t want to dwell on came to mind.


    It was either the feel of a cold stone floor or the upside-down view from when her neck was cut off.


    Her body trembled.


    Keira: ¡°¡­the death penalty.¡±


    ¡°What? Death penalty?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, at the guillotine.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s going on here¡­¡±


    The man slumped on the bench on the terrace, his expression troubled.


    Keira carefully asked the man who had buried his face in his hands.


    Keira: ¡°You¡­Are you a wizard?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, my God. Turning back time really is possible with human power¡­¡±


    She was speculating that the power of the god or the great spirit might have been involved in it.


    Didn¡¯t the wizards of the tower say it too? If it¡¯s possible to reverse time, it¡¯s not magic; it¡¯s more of a miracle.


    Keira: ¡°Why did you not officially announce it? You could¡¯ve received the Great Sage title at a young age.¡±


    It might not just be the title, either. He might become the master of the tower and might possess great honor and wealth.


    But he replied indifferently as if he had no interest in such a thing.


    ¡°What would I use that thing for?¡±


    What would you use it for? The man still looked young. There were many opportunities to gain wealth and honor.


    The man spoke more before she could say anything.


    ¡°I told you, there¡¯s a flaw in this magic. If the caster can¡¯t take their memories with them to the past, there¡¯s no point in turning back time!¡±


    Keira: ¡°But in the end, you still used it. In any case, this means that casting it wasn¡¯t meaningless.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s true.¡±


    He looked blankly for a moment, then shook his head.


    ¡°Anyway! I didn¡¯t want to use it at all because I thought something like this would happen! I used this method in the past, which means that I was in such a desperate situation that I had to use it as a last resort. I can¡¯t remember what happened, so¡­¡±


    His sigh grew deeper and deeper.


    Keira: ¡°Please explain the magic in detail. How do you invoke it?¡±


    ¡°Why should I? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s rude to ask a wizard such questions?¡±


    Keira: ¡°You said you probably used the magic as a last resort. I¡¯m the only clue right now. I¡¯m not trying to dig into any secrets; I¡¯m trying to help you.¡±


    He still looked hesitant about confiding in her. However, it didn¡¯t take long for him to start explaining.


    ¡®It seems he¡¯s as desperate as I am.¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡­First of all, this magic requires two people. One is me, the caster, and another person.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What¡¯s the role of the other person?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, so let¡¯s move on. What¡¯s important is that there¡¯s only one person other than me who can go back with the memories of the past.¡±


    What kind of magic was that? Keira¡¯s head tilted slightly. This was the first time she¡¯s heard that a spell required one person other than the caster to activate it.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s black magic?¡¯


    It¡¯s an evil method that demons used. Keira heard that black magic had spells that required sacrifices.


    Of course, now that communication with the demon realm has disappeared since the war a few hundred years ago, it was impossible to know how accurate the records on black magic were.


    Finding Keira looking quite perplexed, he added.


    ¡°No sacrifice was used, so don¡¯t think about reporting it to the temple. I just told you. Only one person can retain their memories. The other person¡¯s role is to choose whose memory to preserve.¡±


    So, there was another person involved, apart from Keira and the man.


    Keira: ¡°You usually choose yourself.¡±


    ¡°Now. It¡¯s a great merit that you¡¯ve experienced what¡¯s going to happen in the future. Usually, it is. Then I¡¯ll place my mark on the regressor and hear what happened in the past after they return.¡±


    Keira: ¡°So, the other person¡¯s role is to fill the flaw of this magical?¡±


    ¡°Well, so to speak.¡±


    While Keira spoke, the man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. At first glance, he seemed to be telling the truth.


    But Keira remained suspicious.


    Keira: ¡°So, you approached me since you saw the mark, but you¡¯re perplexed since I don¡¯t remember anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I didn¡¯t want to use this magic because unexpected situations would usually happen!¡±


    The man groaned and gripped his hair in frustration.


    For now, it was clear that this man was the one who turned back time.


    ¡®If this were all a lie, I wouldn¡¯t have known that I had returned to the past.¡¯


    She swept the back of her neck once again. She still couldn¡¯t feel anything out of the ordinary.


    ¡®To summarize, the fact that I have my memory means that the other person involved in the magic chose me to preserve my memory.¡¯


    Keira: ¡°So, someone other than me cast the magic with you, and he chose me as the person to remember the past timeline.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smarter than I thought, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira frowned. As expected, this man was quite rude.


    At first, Keira couldn¡¯t come to her senses because she thought the man was holding a clue to why she came back in time, but after their conversation, reason began to return.


    She¡¯s not the only one who wanted to know the hidden secrets of time regression.


    When reason returned, problems that had not been pointed out began to bother Keira.


    Keira: ¡°But you, why are you so reticent?¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°No, does that matter now?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t think our conversation ends after a day or two, but it¡¯s difficult if it goes on like this in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He blinked slowly as if finding the situation absurd. Keira felt the same.


    No person approached her first to talk to her. It was the same before Cosette appeared. To some extent, everyone was wary of Keira and was careful around her.


    At first, the reckless attitude was refreshing, but this attitude would be quite difficult in the future.


    She could only count in one hand the number of people who could talk so casually to her.


    Not only did it make her feel bad, but how would others take it if they see this man treat Keira the way he did. For her dignity¡¯s sake, she couldn¡¯t let it slide.


    Keira: ¡°If you treat me in front of people like you did just now, I would be in trouble. It¡¯s a matter of saving face for my family and me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us here though?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Look at this? Keira¡¯s eyebrows wriggled. She had no reason to scold him if he put it like that.


    Keira: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll also speak casually to you in private. However, I hope you¡¯ll at least mind your manners when there are other people around.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The man stared at her blankly. Keira went on without caring.


    Keira: ¡°Come to think of it, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh?¡±


    Keira: ¡°You must reveal your name. I can¡¯t keep calling you ¡®you.''¡±


    Besides, wouldn¡¯t it be important to know what family this man was from so that she could contact them in an emergency?


    His face was filled with admiration, his thoughts transparent on his face. ¡®Wow, your personality¡¯s no joke.¡¯


    Naturally, Keira¡¯s eyes became colder. Then, as if he was surrendering, the man raised both hands and said.


    ¡°Erez Shore. I¡¯m a wizard from the tower.¡±

 CH 62

    Daphne had the same last name.


    Keira: ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Miss Daphne?¡±


    Erez: ¡°She¡¯s my cousin.¡±


    So he¡¯s Viscount Shore¡¯s nephew. Keira couldn¡¯t fathom where he got the courage to speak to her that way.


    Talking down to her for the first time. It¡¯s an attitude she¡¯d never imagined she¡¯d experience.


    For some reason, Keira even wondered if this person would act this way in front of Ludwig.


    ¡®Seeing that Miss Daphne is polite, it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s a problem with their family¡¯s education¡­¡¯


    She was curious about his parents. How did they raise him that he ended up with such a rambunctious personality?


    Putting her curiosity behind her, Keira said.


    Keira: ¡°You probably already know my name. If there¡¯s anything that requires my cooperation, you can contact the Grand Duchy.¡±


    Erez: ¡°I was originally going to leave the capital tomorrow, but¡­ I¡¯m going to have to stay here for a while.¡±


    A sigh escaped his lips.


    Erez: ¡°Anyway, I think we¡¯ll see each other often, so please take care of me, Miss Parvis.¡±


    Keira: ¡°The feeling is mutual.¡±


    Keira took his extended hand and shook hands. Then, suddenly, she glanced at the balcony door.


    Erez: ¡°Why? Are you worried about what¡¯s going on out there? Well, a scandal is fatal for a noble lady¡­


    Keira: ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Someone is waiting.¡±


    A novel would be written about what happened today, but Keira didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    Above all, it would be more advantageous to have false rumors to prove that she was ¡®trying to find a husband.¡¯


    Erez: ¡°Oh, your partner?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s not polite to leave a partner alone for a long time. If you need to contact me, you can come to the Duchy anytime. Then, I¡¯ll go ahead.¡±


    After a brief farewell, Keira left the balcony. Soon after, the door slammed shut.


    Erez looked at the empty spot for a moment and rubbed his brows, looking troubled.


    Erez: ¡°Haa, why did you do that, Erez in the past¡­¡±


    What had happened in the past that made him desperate enough to opt for the last resort?


    When Keira stepped outside, Joseph was still standing at the spot where he said he would wait.


    You could have taken a seat or stayed at the lounge to rest¡­


    Keira approached him as she wondered if he was just honest or foolish.


    Joseph: ¡°Are you done with your business?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I think?¡±


    Joseph no longer questioned whether the answer was ambiguous. Rather, there were more pressing concerns.


    Joseph: ¡°Just who was that man? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met him before.¡±


    How quick-witted.


    She¡¯d steer clear if she had a choice, but Joseph was with her when she ran into Erez.


    Joseph: ¡°He mouthed ¡®regressor.''¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    So he, too, had witnessed the secret that Erez had whispered to her.


    Such a secret should not have been mentioned so casually! Keira cursed Erez, who was still on the balcony, in her head.


    How could she explain it?


    Fortunately, an idea quickly came to mind.


    Keira: ¡°He¡¯s a wizard from the tower. I don¡¯t know him, but I¡¯ve been to the tower a few times recently to seek advice.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°The tower?¡±


    Keira: ¡°There¡¯s something I wanted to know about time and space. We had a little chat about it.¡±


    It sounded more plausible that it was a mix of truth and lies.


    But Joseph was a lot more meticulous than she thought.


    Joseph: ¡°Then what did he mean about returning and the contract or something?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect you to figure it all out¡­


    I kept my mouth shut because I had no more lies to make up, but fortunately, in this case, Joseph misunderstood.


    Joseph: ¡°Forgive me for overstepping.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ Right, you mentioned there are many strange people among the wizards of the tower, right? Maybe he got confused because he¡¯s been researching in his room all day. He was probably speaking nonsense.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Is that so?¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask anymore, but Keira wasn¡¯t sure if he believed such a clumsy lie.


    Keira: ¡°Keep everything you just heard a secret.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°I was going to do that even if you didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Keira could trust that Joseph wouldn¡¯t speak about it even if there were a knife against his throat. Regardless of whether he believed Keira¡¯s lie.


    Feeling remorseful, she changed the topic.


    Keira: ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve been standing for a long time. Don¡¯t your legs hurt?¡±


    Joseph was about to say that he was all right, but he quickly changed his mind. He was a reticent speaker, not a tactless one.


    Joseph: ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    Pretending to feel fatigued, he moved to a table with his partner.


    Many people attended the ball, so naturally, there was not much room at the table. As expected, it was quite noisy.


    Joseph: ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest in the lounge?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but if Sir wants it, he can.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°If Your Ladyship doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯m fine, as well.


    Keira used to detest the noisy and bustling atmosphere, but she¡¯s slowly changed her mind.


    ¡®This is not bad either.¡¯


    It made her feel better because it felt that she was living among people.


    Meanwhile, she heard someone laughing nearby. When she turned to see what was going on, something similar to what she had experienced before was happening next to her.


    Some ladies her age were sitting a little farther away and happily chatting.


    ¡°I think I should take a picnic outside the castle before it gets colder.¡±


    ¡°I have to stay at home when winter comes, so let¡¯s set a date soon.¡±


    ¡°The riverside is safe, right?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s before it gets colder, it is. We¡¯ll have to set a date within this month.¡±


    The voice in Keira¡¯s heart cried out desperately.


    ¡®I-I want to go, too¡­¡¯


    The ladies were going out together. Keira didn¡¯t want to admit it, but she was incredibly envious.


    Keira looked at her peers with envy as she watched them talk, then looked away. She could already imagine the ladies running away, faces pale as if they¡¯ve seen a ghost, as soon as they make eye contact with her.


    It looked fun¡­ But they¡¯d hate it if she kept staring at them.


    Her expression grew sullen. Of course, it was still a cold look for a spectator.


    ¡®The change in expression that Dame Reina spoke of¡­ It was like this.¡¯


    Joseph, who had often met the lady, could recognize the change.


    It¡¯s Her Ladyship¡¯s ¡®sullen¡¯ look!


    A cold sweat began to trickle down Sir Joseph Argos¡¯s forehead, a knight who rarely panicked.


    What can I do? What should I do?


    He wasn¡¯t skilled in comforting depressed girls the way Arthur or Reina was.


    He opened his mouth in a cold sweat. He had to bring something up for now.


    Joseph: ¡°I¡­ Your Ladyship.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Do you know them?¡±


    Joseph gestured to where she had just glanced. Keira looked to where he had pointed, then her eyes met with one of the ladies talking about the picnic.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For a moment, there was an awkward silence. It was even a familiar face.


    Keira had made eye contact with Princess Arabella whom she had met a few days ago. Unfortunately, she had forgotten that this person was here because Erez distracted her.


    ¡®Uh, what?¡¯


    Keira faltered. She made eye contact with the Princess, but she looked away.


    Was it a good thing that she didn¡¯t run away as soon as their eyes met?


    Then again, Arabella was just as flustered. She felt someone looking at her, so when she turned, she saw the lady looking at her.


    The cold expression on her face was still frightening. If they hadn¡¯t resolved their misunderstanding two days ago, Bella would have run away again this time.


    Honestly, she still had the urge to move from her seat, but it was more from embarrassment than fear.


    ¡®W-why are you here?¡¯


    Having already encountered each other twice in a row, Bella wondered if the lady was following her on purpose.


    She forced her lips up and smiled. The young girls sitting next to her began to look at her strangely.


    Bella: ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, Miss Keira. I was just planning a picnic. Would you like to come with us?¡±


    It was a customary greeting. Arabella naturally thought that the lady would reject her offer. Anyone who vaguely knew Keira would think so, too.


    But instead of coldly rejecting her offer, Keira¡¯s eyes began to twinkle.


    ¡°?!¡±


    Was it an illusion? Was she seeing things?


    Bella was filled with confusion.


    Keira¡¯s subsequent reply calmed the confusion in her head.


    Keira: ¡°I-I¡¯d love to!¡±


    No, maybe Keira¡¯s answer made Bella even more confused.

 CH 63

    Even the ladies who were with them were watching the situation with shocked expressions. They, too, seemed to expect Keira to reject the Princess¡¯s invitation.


    Keira: ¡°S-Sir Joseph.¡±


    Keira hesitated, glancing back at Joseph. She wanted to go over to the ladies, but she was worried about leaving her partner alone.


    Sir Joseph was basically dragged to the ball at her request. It tugged at her conscience to leave him unattended after letting him accompany her like that.


    Joseph looked at the hesitant lady and remembered what his subordinates had said.


    ¡°I think Her Ladyship wants to make friends, so if you want to be her partner for social events, just listen.¡±


    Joseph wondered why they mentioned the thing about friends, but he didn¡¯t think it was a made-up remark.


    Keira hesitated and kept glancing at the table across them.


    Joseph guessed she wanted to join them.


    Joseph: ¡°I¡¯ll be resting in the lounge, so please go if you wish to join them.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll meet with my friends, as well.¡±


    After deliberating, Keira got up from her seat and went to the Princess¡¯s table. She looked as if she¡¯s going to war.


    It was sad but somehow exciting.


    Joseph desperately suppressed his laughter and cheered on Her Ladyship¡¯s social awakening.


    The capital¡¯s aristocratic society heated up over who the son-in-law of the Parvis family would be.


    When people gathered, they naturally talked about him. There was even an article in the newspaper.


    Keira handed an article about her social activities to Ludwig and left the room. She meant that no one should interfere because everything was going as she intended.


    Ludwig looked displeased, but she didn¡¯t hold back, perhaps because of what he had said.


    Whenever she remembered his sour look, she hummed.


    Ros¨¦ anxiously asked when she saw the excited Keira.


    Rose: ¡°But will you be alright?¡±


    Keira: ¡°With what?¡±


    Rose: ¡°You said you didn¡¯t really want to get married.¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    Keira has already thought about how to deal with it. No, not that she thought of it, but¡­


    ¡®After a while, my marriage will no longer matter.¡¯


    How many days were left until Zeke¡¯s birthday party? She tried to count the date through her fingers.


    About a fortnight later, Cosette would appear.


    ¡®There¡¯s not much time left.¡¯


    Keira was getting tired.


    Before Cosette showed up, there was something she had to know. She had to find out if she was really the Grand Duke¡¯s flesh and blood.


    With that in mind, Keira decided to visit her Great-Aunt over the weekend to seek advice.


    Just before leaving the mansion, Keira passed by the butler, Robert, and asked.


    Keira: ¡°Have you heard from the Shore family?¡±


    Robert: ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Keira hoped he¡¯d reach out. Her face hardened when she recalled what had happened yesterday.


    But to onlookers, it was easy to misunderstand the cause of that look.


    ¡®Shore family? Why are you waiting for them to contact you?¡¯


    The only link was that Mrs. Shore visited the mansion a few days ago to help prepare for the ball.


    Robert nodded to himself. There seemed to be more talks about preparing for the ball.


    Robert: ¡°When do you plan to return?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Not within the day.¡±


    Robert: ¡°I won¡¯t prepare your dinner, then.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m planning on staying for more than two years. I¡¯ll let you know in advance when I get back.¡±


    Keira then left after Robert had seen her off.


    As soon as Her Ladyship disappeared, Robert turned around and almost jumped when he found the Lord standing by the staircase in the lobby.


    Since when have you been there? Robert didn¡¯t even feel anyone arrive.


    What¡¯s worse was Ludwig¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡®No, he usually looks angry, but¡­¡¯


    It looked more intense today. Robert swallowed loudly and said.


    Robert: ¡°What can I do for you, Your Grace?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­she mentioned a family?¡±


    Robert: ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Waiting to hear from some family.¡±


    ¡®Oh, can I tell you?¡¯


    Hearing Ludwig¡¯s harsh tone, Robert felt at odds with himself. However, as his faithful employee, he eventually spoke.


    Robert: ¡°Her Ladyship asked if there was any contact from the Shore family. Perhaps it¡¯s because of Master Zichhardt¡¯c coming-of-age celebration¡­¡±


    Even before Robert could finish speaking, Ludwig opened the newspaper he was holding. The butler didn¡¯t know, but it was a newspaper that Keira had tossed in the Grand Duke¡¯s office.


    There was an article about her; there was even a picture of Keira with a man on the balcony.


    Perhaps because the news publication was concerned about possible legal action from the Grand Duchy, the article covered her face and only addressed the woman as ¡®Lady. K.¡¯


    But Ludwig wasn¡¯t such a fool that he didn¡¯t know the blind item was about Keira.


    ¡¸ The young Lord, who was chosen by Lady K, is said to be a relative of the host family of that party that day¡­¡¹


    The host of that party was the Shore family.


    Truthfully, when Ludwig first read the article, he thought it was just gossip. When he was young, he was also subject to gossips.


    Even though Keira acted like she was waiting for the Shore family to contact her, Ludwig still thought so.


    Ludwig: ¡°Haa.¡±


    He sighed.


    And to make things worse? The man in the picture was sitting in the chair. Even with Keira standing there!


    Shouldn¡¯t the Lady be seated first?


    Ludwig knew that his daughter had pride in her status. There was no way Keira would let go of that indulgence of a Viscount¡¯s relative.


    ¡®Unless you¡¯re infatuated with him.¡¯


    It was even more upsetting to think that Keira was chasing the man, not the other way around.


    And the black-and-white photo made it impossible to tell the exact color of the man¡¯s hair, but to be printed in this light gray, it must be a very light brown or blond.


    The man Keira had met a while ago was also blond[1].


    Why was she so obsessed with blonds? Blond men were said to be stupid.


    Ludwig breathed out a deeper sigh.


    Robert: ¡°¡­Your Grace?¡±


    Robert, ignorant of the Lord¡¯s inner turmoil, was simply puzzled.


    Johanna Parvis was the only living Saintess.


    She wanted to live quietly outside the capital, but that wish could not come true due to safety issues.


    Feeling the uncomfortable weight of the people¡¯s eyes, she eventually chose to live in seclusion in the capital. No one but the emperor could contact her directly without going through the Parvis family.


    Keira: ¡°Long time no see, Gordon.¡±


    Gordon: ¡°Welcome, milady.¡±


    Gordon, Johanna¡¯s butler, greeted her with a curious yet genuine smile.


    Gordon: ¡°But, I believe it hasn¡¯t been long since we last saw each other? Didn¡¯t you visit last month?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±


    Gordon: ¡°Haha, you¡¯re already becoming forgetful.¡±


    It may not have been long for Gordon, but it was for Keira. In fact, she couldn¡¯t even remember the last time she met him and Johanna.


    It was probably because she had a long memory of being imprisoned in a cell before her execution.


    Keira hurriedly turned around.


    Keira: ¡°Where is Great-Aunt?¡±


    Gordon: ¡°In the bedroom.¡±


    As Keira followed Gordon into the bedroom, she saw an old lady sitting in an armchair, a blanket draped over her. Her gray hair was neatly braided and coiffed, and she wore a white robe much similar to that of a priest.


    She truly was an elegant lady, her visage resembling an artist¡¯s painting.


    Despite her pale complexion due to health problems, her noble aura did not fade.


    ¡®Great-Aunt is still the same.¡¯


    There was a time when Keira thought that the next Parvis Saintess should be like that ¨C an atmosphere so aristocratic that no one could find a single flaw.


    She was the second person Keira admired after her father.


    Johanna put down the book she was reading and said hello.


    Johanna: ¡°You¡¯ve come? You¡¯ve been visiting more frequently recently, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I didn¡¯t come here just to say hello.¡±


    As Keira answered in a playful tone, Johanna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    Johanna: ¡°You¡­ Did you just make a joke?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Oh my, the girl who was always so serious like her father¡­¡±


    Keira suddenly felt skeptical about what kind of person she was in the past.


    Keira could feel her face heating up, so she hurriedly changed the topic.


    Keira: ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m here today because I have a favor to ask of you.¡±

 CH 64

    Johanna: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Do you have an idea if it¡¯s possible for a person who isn¡¯t a elementalist to witness a spirit?¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Um, well. They said only the elementalist could see spirits. So I¡¯m a bit skeptical.¡±


    Keira recalled the memories of that day.


    A warm hand rested on her shoulder. A certain energy swept through her body, and Keira could see the spirit for a while right after that.


    Keira: ¡°But what if there¡¯s help from the elementalist? Would it be possible?¡±


    Johanna: ¡°If it were that easy, I wouldn¡¯t have known until now. It¡¯s been more than a century since I awakened my power, but I can neither confirm nor deny.¡±


    At the end of the day, nothing was certain.


    ¡®If even Great-aunt doesn¡¯t know then¡­¡¯


    Keira unconsciously bit her lip. However, the clues hadn¡¯t completely disappeared yet. Johanna continued.


    Johanna: ¡°But why are you curious about that?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Academic curiosity. If the priests and magicians can see the spirits with my help, I think they will make progress in their research.¡±


    The excuses that Keira had prepared in advance came out smoothly.


    Johanna: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Johanna looked impressed. It was curious that young Keira had thought of such a thing.


    Johanna: ¡°I don¡¯t like studying, so I don¡¯t know much, but our ancestors might be different.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Johanna: ¡°As you know, most of our ancestors stayed here, didn¡¯t they? There are many personal and research records of them. So there might be some clues there.¡±


    Keira brightened at her Great-aunt¡¯s words.


    Johanna: ¡°I kept a diary hidden to protect our ancestor¡¯s privacy, but¡­ if you use it for research purposes, they will understand. Gordon, are you there?¡±


    Gordon opened the door and appeared.


    Gordon: ¡°You called?¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Bring me my staff and my coat.¡±


    Gordon: ¡°Certainly.¡±


    Advertisements


    With Gordon¡¯s help, Johanna got up and put on her coat. Then she pulled out a bundle of keys from the bedside table.


    Johanna: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They headed to the attic. The place was pristine, without a hint of dust anywhere.


    Johanna: ¡°This side of the bookshelf and drawer are personal records, and on the other side are the research materials. Stay here as long as you need. I¡¯ll let your father know. Does he not like it when you stay out?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯


    With a giggle, Keira replied.


    Keira: ¡°You know him too well. Anyway, thank you.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°¡­it¡¯s nice to see you smiling.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Huh? Oh, um. Yes.¡±


    It would be difficult for others to approach you if you wore a cold expression, so relax your muscles.


    It was the advice given to her by the people around her.


    Keira patted her cheek in embarrassment.


    Johanna: ¡°As these are materials confidential to the family, you¡¯ll have to look at them alone. I¡¯ll help you a little bit.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m satisfied just to be able to see it.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°It might take a few days if you check it by yourself.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Even better. I¡¯ll have an excuse not to go home.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Keira said that, Johanna seemed momentarily speechless but then burst into laughter.


    Keira: ¡°Great-aunt?¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Yes, I thought what changed had to do with your father. I won¡¯t ask you what¡¯s going on. Make yourself at home while you¡¯re here.


    Keira: ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Gordon, please prepare a guest room for Keira. I¡¯ll move half of the materials from here to my room and the other half to your room.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Soon the maids came and guided her to the most spacious guest room. They mentioned it was a room that was hastily prepared after they heard Keira was coming.


    Keira changed into comfortable indoor clothes and sat on the bed.


    A cool breeze blew through the slightly open windows. Keira looked out the window and saw an unfamiliar garden. It was different from the garden landscape she¡¯d been looking at for the past two decades.


    The more simple but neatly arranged ornamental trees gave off a more natural feeling.


    She turned and looked around the room.


    A room I¡¯m staying in for the first time. Clothes that aren¡¯t mine. Unfamiliar scenery outside the window.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s like¡­¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s kind of like a vacation, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Keira had never taken a step outside the capital in her entire life. She spent most of her time in the mansion.


    Of course, she¡¯d never would have had a summer vacation or a trip far away.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira dragged a chair and sat by the window, listening to the birds chirping outside. The wind caressing her cheek felt pleasant.


    ¡®If everything is sorted out¡­ ¡¯


    She wanted to shake it all off and go on a trip outside the capital. Just like Rose¡¯s wish.


    She sat by the window for a while, enjoying the feeling of being on vacation in the countryside.


    Keira began investigating the day after arriving at Johanna¡¯s place.


    For three days, she encountered the same information over and over again. Unable to withstand the boredom, she eventually moved to her ancestors¡¯ personal records.


    She wanted to avoid reading private correspondence, such as love letters, but the moment she turned the first page of the notebook, she realized it was a diary of a former elementalist.


    The owner of the diary was the eldest of three sons and two daughters. When she was ten, a younger sibling was born, which was surprisingly a girl.


    Advertisements


    Since the daughter was of the noble Parvis family, the birth of a girl was of course an auspicious event, and the young woman was just happy because she was unaware of certain things.


    It was because the parents were happy, and the energy in the house was contagious.


    Her sister, who was ten years younger, followed her very well. It was hard not to be proud of their young and obedient sister, so the two grew quite close.


    Until the younger sister manifested her ability first.


    ¡¸June 10th, 817.


    Evangeline has awakened her powers. It¡¯s something worth celebrating. According to the child, the spirits were more beautiful than they¡¯ve ever imagined.


    When will I be able to see the spirits? My sister, who¡¯s ten years younger than me, has already awakened her powers¡­¡¹


    ¡¸March 7th, 818.


    Father is livid. They said he went to the Imperial Palace and heard the other nobles talking.


    They said the nobles speculating that I was not Father¡¯s real daughter and that Father was furious and punished them for damaging the Parvis family¡¯s honor.¡¹


    Keira felt a strange sense of deja vu as she was reading the diary.


    ¡®For defaming the family? Not her honor?¡¯


    Whether it was a century ago or now, Keira thought that the fathers of this family were all the same.


    ¡®Is this a family tradition?¡¯


    Just as the elementalist¡¯s ability had been passed down from one generation to the next, maybe a cold-hearted personality could be passed down, too. Keira sighed and turned to the next page.


    ¡¸January 25th, 820.


    Evangeline said happy birthday to me. She also comforted me, telling me not to worry about the vile remarks from people outside. Eva, I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re kind.¡¹


    ¡¸April 11th, 820.


    Father and Mother argued loudly. They weren¡¯t the type of people who¡¯d raise their voices when fighting¡­ I think I know what they were arguing about.


    I¡¯m afraid. What if I¡¯m not the daughter of this family?¡¹


    As Keira read the last line, she unconsciously clenched her fists.


    The thin paper rustled and creased. Her heart pounded.


    ¡®¡­I know how you feel.¡¯


    Nervous, anxious, afraid.


    A sense of hopelessness that the whole life they¡¯d ever lived might be denied.


    She didn¡¯t think it was true, but anxiety would plague her heart dozens of times a day. Keira knew very well how terrible the feeling was and how much it ate at her.


    With her heart on her throat, Keira turned to the next page.


    ¡¸January 25th, 821.


    My thirtieth birthday is approaching. People said I¡¯m the first one who hasn¡¯t manifested their skills at this age.


    The atmosphere in the house is completely chilly. The people¡¯s stares are frightening. Above all, I¡¯m afraid to run into Father.


    I can¡¯t get out of the bedroom.¡¹


    ¡¸August 1st, 821.


    A whole summer. Today, it¡¯s Evangeline¡¯s birthday.


    This situation might not have come if you hadn¡¯t been born and you hadn¡¯t awakened your ability before me.


    I love you, but I can¡¯t help but hate you.¡¹

 CH 65

    ¡¸August 10th, 821


    I can¡¯t believe I have this feeling for my sister.


    I¡¯m really hopeless.¡¹


    ¡¸January 25th, 822


    Eva came to my room with a cake. She went in through the window. She¡¯s been a troublemaker since we were little¡­ She said she came to celebrate my birthday.


    As I held her hand, a refreshing energy wrapped around my arm. At the same time, my vision turned white. Startled, I closed my eyes tightly.


    And when I opened my eyes, there was a new world. Water droplets gathered to form the shape of a small mermaid, a wolf, or a bird.


    I was caught off guard, told Eva I was hallucinating and explained what I saw.


    Then Eva said it wasn¡¯t a hallucination. It was the water spirits.¡¹


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Keira froze.


    Physical contact. A refreshing energy that flowed through the place of contact.


    The vision momentarily turned white then returned to its original state. Unidentified creatures whose bodies were made of water droplets.


    The bizarre phenomenon described in the diary was very similar to what Keira had experienced.


    Keira hurriedly flipped to the final page.


    ¡¸January 26th, 822


    When I woke up after fainting, Eva and her maids were waiting for me. They said I fainted because I hadn¡¯t eaten on time recently.


    And I had no appetite. When I refused to eat, Eva said, ¡°Sister, you may have witnessed a spirit. I¡¯ll explain it in detail after you eat.¡±


    There is no case in which an ordinary person, one who isn¡¯t a elementalist, has witnessed the spirits. What she said made it seem as if I also had the powers of a elementalist.


    I immediately got up and forced myself to empty the entire bowl of porridge.¡¹


    What followed was surprising. Keira went over it again, wondering if she had read it wrong.


    ¡®¡­Resonance?¡¯


    Advertisements


    The two sisters named the bizarre phenomenon so and hypothesized it.


    Evangeline wondered if her power would help her sister¡¯s awakening, so she breathed the energy of a spirit into her, which might have temporarily unleashed her latent powers.


    When Evangeline did the same thing to other people, nothing happened. So it was curious that such a phenomenon only happened to her, a woman of the Parvis family.


    If she awakened her powers later, the hypothesis established by the two sisters would prove true.


    Keira frantically flipped through the diary. She didn¡¯t have the time to look at each day carefully.


    It was more important to confirm the conclusion first.


    It was more than a year later that the content she wanted came out.


    ¡¸October 11th, 823


    Finally, I learned what it feels like to be able to control spirits!


    The manifestation of my abilities really came unexpectedly.


    Eva cried with me.¡¹


    Keira sighed in relief.


    The record that followed was full of joy and delight. She, who had always been cautious, left her bedroom proudly for the first time in years.


    It¡¯s like watching a play. Keira sighed and closed the diary.


    ¡®I saw a real spirit that day.¡¯


    That meant Keira also had the power to control spirits.


    Unfamiliar emotions rose.


    The anxiety, self-doubt, and fear of the truth, which had piled up unconsciously, flew away at once.


    It was delightful and refreshing. She wanted to run and scream as much as she wanted.


    Tears blurred her vision, and she quickly wiped the corner of her eyes.


    If the execution had been delayed a little longer, would she have manifested her powers sooner?


    ¡®Maybe that woman did something to advance my execution date.¡¯


    It went from detention to sentencing to execution too fast.


    ¡®¡­Was it revenge against my mother¡¯s family and me?¡¯


    Cosette¡¯s biological mother, Rowena, came from a family that was ruined by Simon Edinburgh (Keira¡¯s maternal grandfather).


    The Grand Duke¡¯s apathy must have also played a part in the sudden downfall of the prestigious family, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that the leading cause was her grandfather.


    Rumor has it that Rowena¡¯s father, the previous Count of Weinberg, tried to use Ludwig in the political arena. It caused Ludwig to be angry with him, thus punishing the in-laws by example.


    Only Ludwig himself would know the details, though.


    The important thing was that Cosette had reason to hold a grudge against the Edinburgh family.


    ¡®Then the reason you framed me is¡­¡¯


    What happened to the prophecy? There was no way she could manipulate the oracle that came down before she was even born.


    The fact that Keira was able to see the spirit by resonating with Cosette meant that Cosette was also a ¡®real¡¯ elementalist.


    However, the oracle prophesied that only one elementalist would be born.


    ¡®What happened?¡¯


    Was there a story or reason behind why things diverged from the prophecy?


    On the sixth day after leaving home, Keira said goodbye to Johanna.


    Johanna: ¡°You could stay a little longer¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Six days away from home is the longest I¡¯ve been gone.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°That¡¯s not it. I feel bad; You looked more comfortable.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah.¡±


    She certainly was.


    There weren¡¯t many people here, and given the lack of people, it was hard to encounter people even if you walked the grounds to your heart¡¯s content.


    Two days after getting the information she needed, Keira took full advantage of her free time and enjoyed her vacation. After eating, she¡¯d soak in the bath, then read a book in bed while munching on fruit-flavored candy.


    ¡­and it was a book she¡¯s been interested in lately.


    Whenever she found herself lounging in bed in her pajamas even before the sun had set, she¡¯d feel a sense of shame, as if she had become the laziest person on earth. But that thought wouldn¡¯t linger.


    This was the reward for all the hard work she¡¯s done so far. After that, she¡¯d lean back against the headboard.


    She had the urge to spend the rest of her life here, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Two months. Her grace period had flown by in an instant.


    Keira only had a week left until Cosette¡¯s debut. She couldn¡¯t let her take control of the capital again and corner her.


    Advertisements


    Should she say that it was fortunate that she found her ancestor¡¯s diary before the grace period ended?


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to come back soon.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened with your father, but if you¡¯re upset, come and see me. I¡¯ll help you any way I can.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Keira¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and then she smiled.


    Keira: ¡°He¡¯s never really been friendly. In fact, most of the oldest men in the family are like that. Zeke is an exception.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°It seems so.¡±


    Even the father in the diary was aloof.


    Johanna: ¡°By the way, I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve become more expressive.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What was I like before?¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Hmm, it was like looking at glasswork that would fall to the floor and shatter.¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s a difficult analogy.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°You looked as if you were constantly walking on eggshells.¡±


    Judging from the date, it¡¯s only been a few months, but for some reason, it felt like a distant past.


    If anyone told her to live as she did in the past, she would never be able to do it.


    Keira: ¡°Certainly¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever had such a pleasant time as I did the last few days.¡±


    She also gained confidence in her own lineage. As a result, she¡¯s never been more relaxed in the last few years than today.


    Keira smiled, and Johanna thought her expression was easy to read.


    Johanna: ¡°I¡¯m glad you had a good rest. Go ahead.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Keira kissed the back of Johanna¡¯s hand ¨C the way knights greeted ladies ¨C and got into the carriage.


    She heard the luggage being loaded in the compartment.


    ¡°Shall we go, Your Ladyship?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±


    The carriage departed. Keira looked out the window, and in the distance, she saw the mansion and Johanna waving goodbye.


    Keira waved her hand until she couldn¡¯t see her great-aunt, then leaned back comfortably on the backrest.


    Keira: ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    The long and peaceful break was over.

 CH 66

    The Grand Duchy, preparing for the young master¡¯s coming-of-age celebration, has been busy since this morning.


    Everyone, regardless of age or sex, was running around the mansion frantically.


    Keira was no exception. She toured her main building with her butler, double-checking to see if anything was lacking.


    Robert: ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the rest. Your Ladyship needs to prepare, too.¡±


    She looked out the window and saw that the sun was already setting. There were only a few hours left until she¡¯d face the moment that completely shook her life.


    Keira: ¡°¡­So soon.¡±


    Keira murmured as she watched the sun go down.


    From Robert¡¯s perspective, it was a curious scene.


    ¡®Is it so touching that your brother is becoming an adult?¡¯


    She seemed to be busy all day today, but she was lost in other thoughts the whole time.


    Robert clapped his hands, waking the young lady looking into the distance.


    Robert: ¡°There are only a few hours left. If you don¡¯t prepare quickly, you may be late.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Alright.¡±


    After leaving the rest of the work to the butler, Keira went up to the bedroom. In the bathroom attached to the bedroom, the maids were already warming the water.


    After washing up, Rose led her to the dresser. As Rose brushed her hair, Keira tried to organize her thoughts.


    ¡®Never show that you¡¯re shaken.¡¯


    In her past life, she was visibly agitated, confused, and terrified. And with everyone¡¯s eyes on them, people throughout the capital talked about her expression.


    ¡°Why is she so agitated¡­ Maybe she¡¯s reacting like that because she¡¯s guilty of something?¡±


    Advertisements


    The nature of people who are swayed by what they see leads to such questions.


    Cosette drew public opinion to her side in the past, and Keira¡¯s mistake must have played a part in it.


    Therefore this time, she had to present a calm and unflinching front. She had to act like this was just a minor incident, a ruse made by the family of the dead former Duchess.


    She needed people to see that she was confident her position would not be threatened.


    When she left the room, she saw Zichhardt, dressed in a black suit, waiting for her by the hallway.


    Today, the person playing the role of Keira¡¯s partner was none other than her younger brother. His silver hair and black clothes reminded Keira of the Grand Duke.


    Despite suspicion of their mother¡¯s fidelity, Zeke was able to avoid public scrutiny thanks to his resemblance to Ludwig.


    As soon as Zeke saw Keira, his eyes widened.


    Zeke: ¡°You look a little different than usual today, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Even though she knew what he meant, she feigned ignorance.


    Keira: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°You look more¡­ splendid than usual.¡±


    Keira answered calmly, hiding her innermost thoughts.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s your birthday. I want to look a little prettier.¡±


    Of course, it was far from the truth.


    She poked her brother¡¯s blushing cheek and smiled. Zeke¡¯s cheeks grew even redder.


    It was a peaceful and comfortable time, one that will be broken when Cosette appears soon.


    Keira: ¡°Let¡¯s go in now. Even the main character can¡¯t be too late.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Okay.¡±


    The birthday celebration was held in the Great Hall on the first floor of the main building.


    On the way to the venue, the siblings ran into a lot of people. So, as they greeted them one by one, it took them longer than usual to arrive.


    At the entrance to the hall, Robert was checking the guestlist. When the butler announced the arrival of the two, all the surrounding attention was on the celebration¡¯s main lead.


    Countless people wanted to befriend the young master who would one day become the next Grand Duke.


    Soon, Keira and Zeke were surrounded by people. There was one man who broke through the crowd and came close to her.


    ¡°Keira, you¡¯ve become more beautiful in just a few days.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, Grandfather. Welcome.¡±


    It was the Marquis of Edinburgh, the maternal grandfather of the two siblings. So people naturally moved to make way for the head of one of the most prestigious families in the Empire.


    Zeke: ¡°Thank you for coming, Grandfather.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°It¡¯s my only grandson¡¯s birthday, so of course I should come and celebrate.¡±


    The old man smiled kindly.


    However, anyone who knew the Marquis quite well was aware that there was nothing kind about him.


    If someone asked Keira to describe her grandfather in one sentence, she would respond:


    A cunning and greedy ruler.


    ¡®It¡¯s coming soon.¡¯


    What was important now was not what kind of person her grandfather was.


    Keira, Zichhardt and the Marquis of Edinburgh. When the three main actors came on stage¡­


    ¡°Oh, my God, why is he here¡­¡±


    The audience began to stir.


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost twenty years since he¡¯s withdrawn from society, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to quit living in seclusion? But to think he¡¯d choose to reappear here¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    A stoic man with dark hair.


    Count Isaac Weinberg, the brother of the first Grand Duchess, was approaching, pushing the crowd away.


    This was no different from what happened in the past. That face reassured Keira. And if her memory served her correctly, there was a woman behind him.


    The tumultuous man didn¡¯t look like he came to celebrate Zeke¡¯s birthday. The twinkle in his blue eyes showed an obvious hostility.


    He looked at Zeke and said.


    Count Isaac: ¡°I¡¯m pleased to meet you, Lord Zicchardt.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°¡­Who are you? You haven¡¯t introduced yourself yet.¡±


    Count Isaac: ¡°Ah, excuse me. I am Count Isaac Weinberg. I hadn¡¯t seen the young Lord since I started living in seclusion before you were born.¡±


    Before marrying Keira¡¯s mother, the Grand Duke had another wife. She was the first Grand Duchess of the prestigious Parvis family but was divorced because she didn¡¯t conceive any children.


    She lived in a cottage in the countryside, but news that she died of an illness reached the capital not long after she was kicked out.


    No one thought anything of it because she had always been a frail person. It was around that time that the Count retreated from society.


    Then he suddenly appeared at Zeke¡¯s birthday banquet, accompanied by an unidentified girl.


    A familiar face peeked out from behind the Count. Pale face, silver hair, and ruby red eyes.


    It was Cosette.


    The eyes of the spectators were on Count Weinberg, so no one paid attention to the girl. Except for Keira.


    When their eyes met, Cosette bashfully smiled and mouthed, ¡®hello.¡¯


    ¡®Hello?¡¯


    It was disgusting, but now was the time to smile.


    When Keira smiled back, Cosette¡¯s smile widened, making her look as if she¡¯s waiting for something.


    Like¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing if you can smile like that after a while.¡¯


    Zicchardt was the first to notice that Keira¡¯s eyes were on the woman behind the Count.


    ¡®Who is that?¡¯


    She resembled their father to a surprising extent. If Ludwig had been born a woman, he would have a face like that.


    ¡®Is she one of our relatives? But why did she appear with Count Weinberg?¡¯


    Edinburgh and Weinberg had always been on terrible terms.


    It was curious, however, that a girl who might be their relative appeared with Count Weinberg.


    When Zeke was about to ask who she was, Cosette walked from behind the Count and greeted him.


    Cosette: ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    White hair and red eyes resembling the Grand Duke. Their features looked so similar that no one could deny they were related by blood.


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯m Cosette, the daughter of former Grand Duchess Rowena and the eldest daughter of the Grand Duke. I¡¯m your sister.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯m happy to see my family after ten years. Since I¡¯m the older sister, may I speak informally to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The unidentified girl¡¯s explosive remarks stirred the audience. Everyone¡¯s attention turned from the Count to Cosette.


    ¡°W-what did she say? Wasn¡¯t Rowena Weinberg infertile?¡±


    ¡°There was once a theory that she was framed by the Marquis of Edinburgh, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor that hasn¡¯t been proven.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s really Rowena¡¯s daughter, but she certainly resembles the Grand Duke.¡±


    Everyone seemed unable to get out of the shock.


    But soon enough they¡¯d start talking. It didn¡¯t matter if that girl was the real daughter of Rowena and the Grand Duke. The important thing was they had an interesting topic to gossip about.


    Zeke, who was well aware of the characteristics of aristocratic society, clicked his tongue.


    I wondered why you visited here, and it seemed like you were very determined to ruin my birthday banquet.


    With an exaggerated flourish, Count Weinberg beckoned.


    Count Isaac: ¡°Young Lord, I present to you a special gift for your seventh birthday.¡±

 CH 67

    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Zicchardt frowned. Was he talking about a gift in this atmosphere?


    ¡®You shameless people.¡¯


    He thought she was a distant relative, but he never dreamed that she would claim to be the daughter of the Grand Duke.


    According to the prophecy, there could only be one daughter from the Grand Duke¡¯s family.


    The real one was standing next to him, and this person in front of them had the audacity to lie.


    Some day, the truth would be revealed, but until then, the family and Keira were sure to be the topic of gossip. How unpleasant.


    Just as he was about to cry out in indignation, the Count spoke ahead.


    Count Weinberg: ¡°I give the young master your ¡®real¡¯ flesh and blood for your seventh birthday.¡±


    Then he glanced at Keira and added.


    Count Weinberg: ¡°Instead of that fake.¡±


    It was as if he was testing their patience.


    Wow. Keira could hear teeth grinding next to her. Then, before Keira could stop him, a thunderous shout came out of her brother¡¯s mouth.


    Zeke: ¡°Guards! Why aren¡¯t you kicking out these two maniacs right now?¡±


    At Zeke¡¯s shout, several guards rushed to the banquet hall. However, they seemed conflicted, as they never imagined they¡¯d see a woman who looked exactly like the Grand Duke.


    The first guard who came to his senses approached Cosette to carry out the grand-ducal heir¡¯s orders, but Cosette vehemently pushed him away.


    Cosette: ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯m the blood and flesh of the Grand Duke. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to avoid punishment for this disrespect after the Grand Duke acknowledges me?¡±


    Advertisements


    At those words, the guards hesitated. It was hard to guess the identity of this girl who looked just like their master.


    When they stopped trying to manhandle her, Cosette¡¯s smile grew triumphant.


    Keira thought to herself as she quietly watched the scene.


    ¡®It¡¯s really the same as the past, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Because of the time warp, Keira was anticipating the possibility that something unexpected might happen. However, despite such concerns, the events proceeded the same as in the past. Thanks to that, she was able to keep her composure.


    Zeke: ¡°This¡­!¡±


    But her brother seemed to be a little different. She could hear him shrieking.


    Before Keira could stop him and tell him not to get upset,


    Robert: ¡°His Grace, Grand Duke Parvis!¡±


    The butler announced the arrival of Ludwig, father of ¡®three people.¡¯ Up to this point, everything was the same in the past.


    All eyes were on him. Silver hair gleaming under the chandelier.


    It was the same color as Cosette¡¯s silver hair. The unusual hair color made it impossible for others to avoid comparing the two.


    As soon as Ludwig entered the banquet hall, he strode towards the source of the commotion.


    Ludwig: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He cast his gaze on Count Weinberg, seemingly waiting for his explanation. However, Cosette spoke instead of the Count.


    Cosette: ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Father.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Father?¡±


    Ludwig¡¯s cold gaze turned to her. Cosette continued speaking without showing any sign of dread.


    Cosette: ¡°You remember my mother, Rowena Weinberg? She had red hair and green eyes.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°So what are you trying to say? Are you claiming that you¡¯re our child?¡±


    Despite his cold attitude, Cosette¡¯s smile did not falter. Considering that she was a girl who grew up like a commoner in the countryside, her composure was amazing.


    ¡®..Wait a moment.¡¯


    Keira¡¯s eyes narrowed. She could now see things she couldn¡¯t in the past when she was filled with confusion and agitation.


    Let¡¯s say that she has fair skin and fair hands, as if she hasn¡¯t been able to get enough sunlight. But was that the attitude of a person who grew up as a commoner?


    If Cosette really lived as a commoner for ten years, it was more likely she¡¯d be nervous about attending a party filled with nobles. All of the nobles were even staring at her.


    If you added the indifferent attitude of your so-called father to that, it would be difficult to keep your composure even if you had a strong heart.


    ¡­Was it true that you grew up in the countryside without really knowing your identity?


    Keira had no choice but to ask such a question.


    While Keira was lost in her thoughts, the two had not stopped talking.


    Cosette: ¡°Yes, Father. It¡¯s nice to see you finally.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Father, huh¡­¡±


    Ludwig sighed.


    Nevertheless, Cosette kept her head up without any sign of discouragement, as if saying this is where she belonged.


    Marquis Edinburgh: ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    The Marquis of Edinburgh, who was beside her then, shouted.


    Marquis Edinburgh: ¡°Didn¡¯t the oracle reveal the prophecy that only one Saintess will be born in the next generation? Your only daughter is Lady Keira!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Grace. Count Weinberg is ruining the celebration with groundless claims.¡±


    ¡°We need to get them out of here right now!¡±


    Some nobles who were close with Marquis Edinburgh reproached Count Weinberg.


    Even the nobles present who didn¡¯t have a relationship with the Marquis did not side with the Count.


    Keira was a lady who had built a solid position over anyone else over the past decade.


    To throw someone like that away and go hand-in-hand with a girl whose origins were unknown was unfathomable.


    Soon, the hall was filled with voices condemning Count Weinberg, and when the turmoil reached its peak, the Grand Duke calmed them down.


    He said nothing and instead looked around with cold eyes. In an instant, the nobles were quiet.


    Silence enveloped the banquet hall.


    Advertisements


    What would the Grand Duke answer? The people watched the situation with shining eyes, curious how the Grand Duke would react.


    Only Keira knew what was going to come out of his mouth.


    In the past, he replied:


    Ludwig: ¡°I see. You¡¯re my daughter?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Can you prove it?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°If you give me a chance, of course.¡±


    How betrayed did she feel at that time?


    Ludwig: ¡°I don¡¯t know why Rowena, who was kicked out for being infertile, was able to conceive.¡±


    Saying so, he glanced at the Marquis of Edinburgh, who turned pale at once.


    Ludwig: ¡°But I don¡¯t want to focus on such a long story now. What matters to me is who the father is. I¡¯m sure you all know what the prophecy was about. If you¡¯re really my daughter, prove it.¡°


    Cosette: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    In effect, it meant accepting Cosette¡¯s existence.


    It would proceed just like in the past.


    ¡®In the past, I lamented how you could do this to me. I was sad.¡¯


    As she recalled the memories of the past, a helpless laugh leaked out.


    It was foolish to be hurt a second time over something that¡¯s already happened once.


    Keira calmly flapped her fan, waiting for the next words to come from his mouth.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    But something was strange. A long time has passed, but Ludwig remained silent.


    She looked up, puzzled. Ludwig was frowning.


    Ludwig: ¡°Repeat what you said.¡±


    His eyes were on Cosette. Cosette tilted her head and asked.


    Cosette: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°The first greeting you ever made to me.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°If it¡¯s the first time I said hello¡­¡±


    She looked up for a moment as if recalling what she said.


    Cosette: ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Father?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ludwig thought this voice was somehow familiar, but he wasn¡¯t wrong. He had heard her voice before.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Father.¡±


    It was the voice he heard when he woke up from the nightmare. He remembered it clearly because he repeated it over and over again so as not to forget it.


    He had hoped she¡¯d really appear in front of him!


    It¡¯s too cunning to be a coincidence. His eyes darkened.


    When Ludwig showed no reaction, Isaac Weinberg opened his mouth a little nervously.


    Count Weinberg: ¡°Your Grace, I understand you¡¯re startled. But this is your real daughter. If it turns out to be a lie, I¡¯m willing to lay down your life.¡±

 CH 68

    The hall once more started buzzing at the Count¡¯s confident tone. They probably thought there¡¯s evidence that this woman was the real daughter of the Grand Duke.


    Marquis Edinburgh stepped forward.


    Marquis: ¡°You, isn¡¯t it natural to bring evidence to support such a nonsensical claim?¡±


    Count: ¡°Miss Keira hasn¡¯t manifested her powers yet. If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it the same that she has no proof she¡¯s the real daughter?¡±


    Marquis: ¡°T-this guy!¡±


    The Count¡¯s words were polite, but it was practically an insult to the face. In addition, he addressed Keira as ¡®Miss Keira¡¯ rather than ¡®Lady Keira.¡¯ It meant he didn¡¯t recognize her as the Lady of the Parvis Grand Duchy.


    Cosette will deal with spirits two years later, so it wasn¡¯t surprising for Count Weinberg to come out so confidently.


    ¡®¡­ I don¡¯t know what kind of trick they used.¡¯


    As if this incident had nothing to do with her, Keira calmly interjected.


    Keira: ¡°Stop it, both of you. The Grand Duke is watching. His Grace is the only one who can make a judgement.¡±


    ¡°Lady Keira.¡±


    Her calm attitude stimulated the spectators¡¯ imagination that she had proof of her legitimacy as the Grand Duke¡¯s daughter.


    Keira, who had spoken, turned her gaze to Ludwig. He would accept Cosette as he did in the past, and then he would smile and calmly say, ¡®It¡¯s a sensitive issue, so I expected that you wouldn¡¯t let it go.¡¯


    But then something unexpected happened.


    Ludwig: ¡°This is my son¡¯s coming-of-age birthday celebration. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right place to talk about this. We¡¯ll discuss it again after the banquet is over.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Count Weinberg¡¯s face hardened.


    Surprisingly, Keira was the same. No, it was more accurate to say that Keira was more surprised than the Count.


    This didn¡¯t happen in the past.


    As Keira looked up at him with round eyes, Ludwig asked.


    Ludwig: ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­No. I thought you¡¯d make a decision here as you usually would.¡±


    Ludwig also agreed with his daughter. If it hadn¡¯t been for his recurring nightmare, he would have done as she said.


    But hiding his thoughts, he said.


    Ludwig: ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be an easy decision. Let¡¯s enjoy the banquet today.¡±


    Then he turned to his son and congratulated him.


    Ludwig: ¡°Congratulations on coming of age, Zeke. May you be blessed by the Goddess.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Thank you, Your Grace.¡±


    Ludwig paused for a moment. His son has also stopped calling him ¡®father.¡¯ Although it wasn¡¯t unusual since he¡¯s never had a close relationship with Zicchardt.


    Advertisements


    He used to call him ¡®Father¡¯ only because his sister did, but now that she stopped doing it, so did he.


    He turned back with a bitter smile, but not before issuing a silent warning to Count Weinberg.


    Ludwig: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to spoil the mood of the celebration anymore, don¡¯t bring this up today.¡±


    Count: ¡°¡­Yes, I will do as you say.¡±


    His gaze briefly shifted to Cosette. The girl calmly smiled as if she had no complaints.


    It was a strangely calm attitude. With that thought in mind, Ludwig left.


    Now that his father had left, Zeke openly frowned.


    Zeke: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, doing something like this on my birthday celebration.¡±


    Count: ¡°I understand you don¡¯t believe it now, but Cosette is your only sister. One day you¡¯ll thank me.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Bullsh*t[1].¡±


    Zeke hissed, then turned around and glanced at Keira.


    ¡®She¡¯ll be upset if we continue facing these people, so we should leave.¡¯


    Keira nodded as if she understood. But before leaving, she glanced at Cosette. Unlike Count Weinberg, who looked physically shaken by the Grand Duke¡¯s cold reaction, Cosette continued to smile calmly.


    When their eyes met, Colette¡¯s smile widened.


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯m a little disappointed today, but I¡¯ll see you next time, Keira.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide.¡±


    Keira responded with an equally calm smile and turned around.


    She heard a voice behind her saying, ¡°Oh, hey, Zeke! Happy birthday!¡± Of course, Zeke didn¡¯t even look back, let alone answer.


    When Keira glanced sideways, she saw her brother frowning.


    Keira: ¡°Relax, it¡¯s a good day.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°How can I relax? D*mn it, they must have chosen today on purpose!¡±


    Keira: ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a good day to get people¡¯s attention.¡±


    Zeke continued to swear under his breath.


    ¡®If Zeke reacted this violently even after His Grace did not accept Cosette right away, how did he take it back then?¡¯


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it an extensive investigation. I¡¯ve only heard rumors.¡±


    She gave up trying to recall how Zeke had reacted in the past. She was also beside herself at the time.


    Confusion, anxiety, fear. Keira was too overwhelmed with such emotions to consider looking around.


    But Cosette, who was allegedly raised as a commoner in the mountains, was so strangely calm that it was hard to ignore.


    Lost in thought, Keira tuned out her brother¡¯s angry rambling.


    ¡®Why did you act differently than in the past?¡¯


    For a moment, she considered the possibility that Ludwig might also have memories of the past. But if that was the case, there¡¯s no way he would have reacted so half-heartedly.


    He would have had a more solid stance, kicking out either Keira or Cosette.


    Keira turned to Ludwig, who was talking to an old gentleman whose name she didn¡¯t know. Judging from the expression on their faces, they seemed to be sharing a ceremonial greeting.


    ¡®¡­What are you thinking?¡¯


    That man always made a mess of her mind.


    When Keira took a break to catch her breath, a familiar voice greeted her.


    ¡°Hey, Your Ladyship.¡±


    ¡®Hey?¡¯ What kind of greeting was that?


    She didn¡¯t even have to identify the owner of the voice. Only one person would greet her that way.


    Keira turned around, drawing his face in her head. The unexpected person was waving his hand and approaching her.


    She glared fiercely at Erez, who approached her with a smile. It was fortunate that Zeke wasn¡¯t beside her.


    ¡®If you open your mouth here, you¡¯re really getting hit.¡¯


    Attention was still on her, and she didn¡¯t want people to see her being treated poorly by some lower-ranked aristocrat.


    Fortunately, Erez must have seen the look on Keira¡¯s face because he stiffened on his way to her. Then he lowered his waving hand and began to look around.


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s your only brother¡¯s birthday, so you should smile.¡±


    Keira ignored his words.


    Keira: ¡°Have you just arrived? You¡¯re a little late.¡±


    Honestly speaking, ¡®a little late¡¯ was too kind. Erez had only arrived almost before the party ended.


    Thanks to that, he didn¡¯t see Cosette¡¯s appearance, and he didn¡¯t know why the atmosphere at the party was so weird.


    Erez: ¡°I was debating whether to come or not and ended up leaving late. I¡¯m staying at my uncle¡¯s house, so if you have anything to say, please contact me there.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I heard you spend most of your time outside the capital at the tower.¡±


    Erez: ¡°¡­You had me investigated.¡±


    Among the rumors she¡¯s heard was that he was a weirdo wizard with a unique personality.


    Keira: ¡°Did I hear wrong?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Well, it¡¯s not wrong, since I rarely stay in the capital. Actually, I was planning to leave the day after I met Your Ladyship.¡±


    That meant that Erez wasn¡¯t in the capital around this time in the past.


    Will his presence affect the future? Keira fidgeted with the glass she was holding as she pondered about it.


    Erez: ¡°The atmosphere at the party seems strange. Am I mistaken?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira¡¯s eyes narrowed. Was he doing this on purpose to raise her temper?


    However, he seemed genuinely puzzled. He really didn¡¯t know why the atmosphere of the Grand Ducal heir¡¯s coming-of-age celebration was so tense.


    ¡®Well, he did say he¡¯d just arrived.¡¯


    Then, he wouldn¡¯t have seen Cosette introducing herself or Ludwig not accepting her.


    Keira pointed in the direction where Cosette, who was talking to other members of the Weinberg family, was.


    Keira: ¡°Do you see that woman in a white dress over there?¡±

 CH 69

    Erez: ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Erez narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance. Soon, when his gaze reached the target, he took a step back in surprise.


    A woman Keira¡¯s age was smiling brightly. Her white dress and friendly smile was just perfect to win the favor of those around her.


    Erez: ¡°Uh, she seems to have an unusual fashion sense.¡±


    Although it was a dress with a clean and sophisticated design, it was definitely not the style one would see in a banquet hall like this. It was like someone who didn¡¯t care about what others thought.


    Erez thought that maybe she was the same kind of person as him, and so he took a look closer at the woman Keira had pointed out.


    And at that moment, his face hardened.


    Erez: ¡°F*ck[1].¡±


    Words Keira had never heard before came out of his mouth. She tilted her head, puzzled. What was that?


    Keira: ¡°F*ck? What does that mean?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Uh, no, I mean, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    It was an unfamiliar word to Keira, who had lived only knowing and speaking the aristocratic language. But, judging by the way Erez reacted, she could only guess the word meant something bad.


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s just. Right, well, it¡¯s an exclamation you say when you see something surprising. As you can see, it¡¯s not the kind of attire one would see at a banquet like this¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Pfft, it¡¯s because it¡¯s commoner slang. It¡¯s not a word aristocrats use.¡±


    She tilted her head and turned in Cosette¡¯s direction. She still had that smile on her face as she chatted with the people around her.


    It¡¯s amazing that she could still smile like that even after the Grand Duke rejected her.


    Erez: ¡°By the way, who is that silver-haired woman?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°She claimed to be the Grand Duke¡¯s biological daughter.¡±


    Erez: ¡°The Grand Duke¡¯s biological daughter?¡±


    He raised his gaze upward as if thinking of something for a moment.


    Erez: ¡°Does that even make sense? The prophecy said there would only be one elementalist, and that elementalist is you, the Lady of the Parvis Grand Duchy.¡±


    Keira: ¡°She wants to claim that I¡¯m fake, and she¡¯s real.¡±


    How shameless. Keira gripped the wine glass.


    Erez: ¡°So, is that why the party¡¯s atmosphere is like this?¡±


    Keira nodded. She hated that the woman appeared, but it was heartbreaking that she ruined Zeke¡¯s coming-of-age celebration.


    Keira: ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    Keira¡¯s sharp eyes twinkled. Before she returned from the past, she had Cosette investigated.


    Her past was immaculate. No, it was more accurate to say it was blank.


    Cosette claimed it was thanks to the protection of a couple living in the deep mountains.


    The Marquis of Edinburgh did not refute the accusation that he would have killed Rowena Weinberg if she had not lived in hiding and that he would have killed Cosette as well.


    Given the circumstances, no one would question Cosette¡¯s explanation.


    Scratching his head, Erez said.


    Erez: ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­ This is my intuition as a wizard.¡±


    His intuition as a wizard¡­ Keira was hearing those things for the first time.


    Didn¡¯t wizards at the tower show interest in nothing but magic? It would have been more reliable if Erez said it was his intuition as a human being. Keira¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Either way, Erez continued with what he had to say.


    Erez: ¡°This might sound a bit ridiculous, but as a young wizard, I¡¯m pretty sure I have some mastery of mystical powers. Be careful. I¡¯m getting a very sinister feeling from that woman.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say that, I¡¯ll be careful. There¡¯s no reason not to be careful.¡±


    After all, she¡¯s someone who dared to take Keira¡¯s place.


    The day after the coming-of-age celebration, Robert went to Keira and delivered a message from the Grand Duke to come to his office for a moment.


    Unlike her usual excuses to delay meeting the Grand Duke, Keira told Robert that she would go straight to him.


    There were a couple of things she wanted to ask.


    Why didn¡¯t he accept Cosette? How would he treat her¡­ and why was he acting differently than in the past?


    ¡®I can¡¯t really ask the last question.¡¯


    As Keira got up from her seat, Rose worriedly asked.


    Rose: ¡°Why would His Grace call for you?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I have a rough guess.¡±


    Rose: ¡°¡­is it because of the unknown woman Count Weinberg brought in?¡±


    Rose had not attended the banquet, but there was no way she could not have heard the rumors that had already spread to the capital.


    And she wasn¡¯t the only one who heard what happened at the party. Even the maids and knights in the estate were buzzing.


    Because of that, the atmosphere in that house has been somber the past few days.


    Nevertheless, Keira behaved as usual. Calmly, as if nothing had happened.


    Keira: ¡°Well, maybe. There was such a commotion; he couldn¡¯t act as if nothing happened.¡±


    Rose: ¡°A-are you alright? I heard she looks so much like the Grand Duke. The Grand Duke doesn¡¯t mean to accept that fake, right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°How can I know his will?¡±


    Rose: ¡°My lady!¡±


    Rose pounded her chest in frustration. So did the butler who came to deliver Ludwig¡¯s call and Emily, who followed them.


    Emily spoke carefully.


    Emily: ¡°I wasn¡¯t assigned to work at the banquet that day, so I didn¡¯t see her face¡­ but the maids who were there told me she looked startingly similar to the His Grace.¡±


    Keira: ¡°You mean like Lira and Miranda?¡±


    Emily: ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    Emily flinched when Keira correctly guessed the maids in question.


    Keira: ¡°As their friend, you don¡¯t have to worry. I have no intention of punishing them. They¡¯re not spreading malicious rumors. They just told you what they saw firsthand.¡±


    Rose: ¡°My lady¡­ are you really alright?¡±


    Rose asked. She seemed to want to silence the maids before things got worse.


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Are there only one or two people who witnessed that scene? There¡¯s no point in silencing the employees if we can¡¯t do that to the nobles outside.¡±


    Keira had gone through the trouble of doing that once anyway. And it was better to face the issue head-on than to avoid it.


    If she had the maids in the house silenced, she would really look like someone who had something to hide.


    Instead, it was more effective to act nonchalant about it.


    With a faint smile, Keira said to Emily.


    Keira: ¡°And I trust my mother. She¡¯s not one to commit adultery.¡±


    After Keira said that, Emily put her hands together, and her eyes twinkled. Even Robert looked a little impressed.


    Still, Robert knew Emily¡¯s propensity to gossip, especially when it¡¯s a particularly juicy story.


    Keira: ¡°So I¡¯m not worried about useless tricks.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Well, you should.¡±


    Rose still looked restless.


    Rose: ¡°It¡¯s well known in society that the Weinberg family and Edinburgh family are at odds with each other.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well, actually¡­ I understand that to some extent, Count Weinberg regards grandfather as a thorn in his side.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Still, to cheat the blood of an elementalist! It¡¯s bound to fail.¡±


    Keira: ¡°The truth is bound to come out one day. How he can handle the punishment for him, that¡¯s what I¡¯m more concerned about.¡±


    Keira reassured them and left.


    As she made her way to the Grand Duke¡¯s office, she pondered what conclusion Ludwig might have reached.


    Three days have already passed since Zeke¡¯s birthday. So what was he thinking, and what conclusion did he come to during those three days?


    And Keira realized it not long after.


    If Ludwig had decided not to accept Cosette, there was no reason to call Keira.

 CH 70

    Ludwig was thinking of Rowena Weinberg, his first wife, and first Grand Duchess.


    ¡®Average noble, and quite pure.¡¯


    Unlike her ambitious parents, she was just an ordinary woman. If she had gone to a family other than the Grand Duke, she would have ended her life as a good lady.


    He didn¡¯t have any affection for her. However¡­


    Rowena: ¡°If I had a child, I¡¯d name it Christian if it¡¯s a boy and Cosette if it¡¯s a girl.¡±


    Rowena: ¡°Don¡¯t tell others because it¡¯s embarrassing. I think they¡¯re already excited.¡±


    The way she spoke with a shy face, saying that it was a secret between the two of them, remained vaguely in his memory.


    Ludwig: ¡°I think the kid¡¯s name is Cosette¡­¡±


    He shook his head. Rowena said it was a secret between the two of them, but he couldn¡¯t guarantee that she hadn¡¯t told them to the people in her family.


    It was hard to decide without enough evidence. Ludwig unconsciously gripped the book on his desk.


    In fact, if he thought rationally, it would be the right decision to accept Cosette.


    Ludwig was well acquainted with Rowena¡¯s brother, Count Isaac Weinberg. He was clever and calculating, much like his father.


    And so, it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to take revenge on the Edinburghs and fall to ruin.


    Even if he hands over a fake, the truth will come out one day unless she actually deals with spirits.


    Someone with that much sense would not commit fraud like that.


    If he wanted to ruin a family, there were many safer ways than that.


    Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t surprising that the Count had a strong conviction that he had done such a daring thing.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But why did he feel strange?


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Father.¡±


    Because of a voice he heard in a dream?


    Maybe it was a premonition. It could be a voice trying to let Ludwig know that Cosette was his real daughter.


    But¡­ How could a voice trying to tell the truth feel so eerie?


    Advertisements


    He still remembered the moment he woke up from the dream, drenched in sweat.


    Even as he was thinking about it, his body shuddered.


    As anxiety plagued him, someone knocked on the door.


    Knock, knock¨C


    Keira: ¡°Your Grace, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Keira¡¯s head popped in. Ludwig beckoned her to come in, and so she took a seat on the sofa.


    Ludwig: ¡°You must already know why I called you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, it must be because of what happened at Zeke¡¯s birthday banquet.¡±


    What decision did he make? Keira felt curious as she stared at him.


    But what came out of Ludwig¡¯s mouth wasn¡¯t what she was expecting.


    Ludwig: ¡°I¡¯d like to hear your thoughts on what happened at the party.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    Keira blinked in disbelief. Did she hear wrong?


    Just now, what?


    Keira: ¡°You¡¯re asking for my thoughts?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡­ Why are you asking?¡±


    When Keira asked again, Ludwig looked rather curious.


    Ludwig: ¡°You¡¯re also an important party in this matter. Is there something wrong with asking for your opinion to come up with a better solution?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s definitely out of character for you to ask that¡­¡¯


    Keira: ¡°I respect your opinion.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°No need to be so polite.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­May I be honest with you?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Of course.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s pause, she answered.


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not a very pleasant feeling. It doesn¡¯t feel good that others are spreading rumors about me. However¡­¡±


    The calm and collected Cosette came to mind. Her past was so clean that it was as if someone had intentionally erased it.


    What was Cosette¡¯s true identity? Why was she able to control spirits? And how did she end up with the Weinbergs?


    Keira: ¡°If, for any reason, Your Grace thinks Miss Cosette should enter the family, I won¡¯t object.¡±


    As long as Cosette had the potential to control spirits, it didn¡¯t matter at all where she lived. Besides, it¡¯s not a bad idea to keep an eye on an inevitable enemy.


    As soon as she finished speaking, silence fell. Keira wished she had a drink to sip on, but the coffee table was empty.


    Ludwig: ¡°Truthfully, there are many curious things about her claim.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Whether it¡¯s the woman named Cosette or Count Weinberg, if there¡¯s something suspicious about them, it¡¯s better to see for yourself. Then, if that¡¯s what you think¡­ I will contact the Weinberg family. I will temporarily accept the child who claims to be my real daughter.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, do as you will.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ludwig looked somewhat uneasy when he heard her answer.


    Ludwig: ¡°If you have any complaints, speak now.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, not at all¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a significant advantage that Ludwig didn¡¯t immediately accept Cosette¡¯s existence at the banquet hall, so there¡¯s no reason to be displeased.


    It made a lot of difference that the Grand Duke didn¡¯t accept her on the spot the way he did in the past. The latter incident was more detrimental to Keira¡¯s status than the former.


    The confrontation with Cosette was expected to be disastrous anyway.


    In the meantime, there was an unexpected benefit, so she had no complaints.


    ¡®But why¡­¡¯


    Why was he staring at Keira? She peeked a glance at him.


    Advertisements


    He looked the same as he always did ¨C chillingly expressionless.


    ¡®Ha, it couldn¡¯t be. No way.¡¯


    For a moment, she imagined something absurd. She shook her head. That person couldn¡¯t do that.


    Keira: ¡°Now that there¡¯s one more member in the household, we have to prepare our winter budget again. We¡¯ll be busy for a while, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    She said so and got up.


    Zeke: ¡°Noonim! I heard you were alone with His Grace.¡±


    They were indeed ¡®alone,¡¯ but it somewhat sounded awkward to describe it as that.


    ¡®It was an appropriate word to describe our relationship[1].¡¯


    The long-twisted relationship showed no signs of getting untangled.


    No, it was more accurate to say there was no hope of achieving harmony like a normal family.


    Zeke: ¡°Because of what the Weinbergs did, right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°You already know.¡±


    It meant that the quick-witted members of the household staff must have noticed it, too.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be noisy again,¡¯ Keira thought indifferently. It was expected.


    Zeke: ¡°What did he say? Huh?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s not hard to guess. If he was going to tell me not to mind it and it¡¯s all nonsense, he wouldn¡¯t have called me in the first place.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When she answered that, Zeke¡¯s expression suddenly darkened.


    He must have thought the same but hoped for something better.


    Normally, she would have comforted her younger brother, but there was one problem¨C there was a sign of movement behind her, obscured by the building.


    Instead of comforting her brother, Keira looked back and said.


    Keira: ¡°The people hiding there, won¡¯t you come out?¡±


    Behind the building, Keira heard someone gulp.


    It wasn¡¯t just one or two people. Not surprisingly, a group of people appeared.


    First, Arthur scratched his head and made excuses.


    Arthur: ¡°No, we didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop¡­¡±


    Next was Reina.


    Reina: ¡°You two were having such a serious conversation that we couldn¡¯t find the right time to leave.¡±


    Then Joseph meekly admitted his mistake.


    Joseph: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop.¡±


    And three others who looked restless as they avoided eye contact with Keira.


    There must be a reason why they were standing here like desperate puppies.


    Even if Keira didn¡¯t ask, it was obvious why they were here.


    Keira said.


    Keira: ¡°His Grace has decided to accept the woman Count Weinberg brought. But it will only be temporary. He wanted to check something.¡±

 CH 71

    ¡®Did you accept her before because there was something you wanted to check?¡¯ Keira thought.


    But she soon remembered the soft eyes that gazed at Cosette in the past. No one would look at someone they were suspicious of that way.


    ¡°W-we haven¡¯t asked anything yet¡­¡±


    Keira tilted her head.


    Keira: ¡°But weren¡¯t you here to ask me that?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Right?¡±


    The atmosphere seemed to be getting colder, so she hurried on.


    Keira: ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t feel bad about his decision.¡±


    There was no disappointment because Keira had no expectations in the first place.


    Keira: ¡°Looking at it from his perspective, he couldn¡¯t just leave such a critical issue unchecked. I understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When she said that, the atmosphere grew colder.


    Zeke was muttering a swear word that was too harsh to be used to describe their father. He seemed to think that Keira was deliberately pretending to be okay because she was in front of people.


    Advertisements


    She was a little perplexed.


    Keira: ¡°No, I¡¯m really fine¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to swear, do it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get sick if you keep it bottled up.¡±


    T-that¡¯s true¡­ Keira mumbled with a sad expression on her face.


    Keira: ¡°There¡¯s a saying that ¡®things will always find their rightful course¡¯[1]. The fake¡¯s identity is bound to be revealed one day.¡±


    ¡°Is there something you believe in?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Keira: ¡°But if I doubt myself, am I not doubting Mother as well?¡±


    The second Duchess, the mother of the siblings, died shortly after giving birth to Zeke. As a result, Keira only saw her mother¡¯s face through the portraits.


    Even though Keira couldn¡¯t remember her mother¡¯s voice¡­


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t know about anyone else, but I have to trust my mother as much as her real daughter would. Sylvia did, you know? She was Mother¡¯s maid when Mother was still alive.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Sylvia said that if Mother had an affair, she would have known about it. So, I trust Mother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She said it to lighten the mood, but this time, her company became quiet.


    Even Zeke¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. He seemed to be thinking of the mother he¡¯s never met.


    Keira wasn¡¯t lying when she said she believed in her mother, but honestly, it was just an excuse because she couldn¡¯t explain the situation in detail.


    She couldn¡¯t exactly tell them she went back in time, and she couldn¡¯t talk about the contents of their ancestors¡¯ diaries.


    Fortunately, they seemed to buy her excuse.


    Joseph spoke, and the rest followed.


    Joseph: ¡°The truth is bound to come out one day.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they were thinking to do such a daring thing. Once the truth is revealed, they won¡¯t be able to escape punishment¡­¡±


    ¡°The saying ¡®things will always find their rightful course¡¯ doesn¡¯t exist for nothing.¡±


    The only person who had a different opinion among them was Zeke. With tears in his eyes, he indignantly said.


    Zeke: ¡°No, whether it¡¯s the truth or whatever, why should we wait until then? Let¡¯s ignore her like she¡¯s not here at all. Then what will she do? She won¡¯t be able to endure it, and then she¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    She knew Cosette wouldn¡¯t care about something like that, and she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would voluntarily leave. Never.


    At Keira¡¯s answer, Zeke asked, puzzled.


    Zeke: ¡°Why not?¡±


    Keira: ¡°She¡¯s a guest. We have to treat her properly.¡±


    When she said she would treat Cosette properly, everyone looked at Keira with curious eyes.


    Three days later.


    A carriage bearing the Weinberg family crest was approaching the main gate of the Parvis residence. At the entrance, the butler and several employees were waiting for it to arrive.


    Ludwig was nowhere to be seen, the same as it was in the past.


    The only notable change was Keira¡¯s attitude of accepting Cosette.


    The people at the entrance were the same group that welcomed Cosette in the past. Except for Keira, who announced her attendance out of the blue.


    Everyone, even the calm butler Robert, nervously watched Keira.


    ¡°No¡­ what is Her Ladyship doing here?¡±


    ¡°I-I thought she wouldn¡¯t come.¡±


    ¡°She must be in a bad mood, huh? Keep quiet.¡±


    They were whispering among themselves, but since Keira had exceptional hearing, she heard everything. But she continued to stare at the carriage as if she didn¡¯t hear them.


    Of course, Keira came out to meet Cosette not because she welcomed her. She went there to show everyone that Cosette¡¯s existence didn¡¯t have any effect on her.


    Since Keira was fifteen, she has served as the hostess of the Grand Duchy, and welcoming guests was one of the hostess¡¯ duties.


    If she didn¡¯t go out to meet someone who would stay in the mansion for a while, people would think that she was uncomfortable with it.


    The butler approached her and said.


    Robert: ¡°Um, My Lady. If you feel uncomfortable, you can go back¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird to just go in now? I¡¯m confident. There¡¯s no reason to hide.¡±


    Robert: ¡°O-of course.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah, the carriage is here.¡±


    As she made her way towards the carriage, the door opened, and Cosette appeared.


    Advertisements


    Cosette wore a simple dress, just like when she debuted at the coming-of-age celebration. It was too thin to wear in cold weather.


    She raised her head and looked directly at Keira.


    Cosette: ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect you to welcome me like this.¡±


    Keira: ¡°The Parvis family always welcomes guests.¡±


    Tension began to build up around them. Some maids even hiccuped.


    However, the two parties smiled pleasantly at each other.


    It was Keira¡¯s side who reached out first.


    Keira: ¡°Welcome to our family. I am the acting Grand Duchess. If you have any concerns, please feel free to tell me. If I don¡¯t treat our guests properly, it will hurt the family¡¯s honor.¡±


    Keira didn¡¯t care if Cosette was uncomfortable, but if she neglected to care for their guests, it would damage her family¡¯s honor.


    Cosette didn¡¯t understand what she meant ¨C Keira was convinced she couldn¡¯t have known. She smiled and held her hand.


    Cosette: ¡°Oh my, thank you. It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m only staying a day or two, but it puts my mind at ease when you say that.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m only staying a day or two.¡¯ It sounded strange in Keira¡¯s ears.


    Keira smiled and accepted it as if she didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    Keira: ¡°Thank you. As the hostess, it¡¯s only natural that I do so.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Then, please.¡±


    The both of them wore bright smiles, but there was an unshakeable chill in the air.


    The hiccups of the maids worsened. They all looked desperate to get out of this place.


    Robert looked at them and thought.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to stock up on medicine for gastrointestinal ailments.¡¯


    After Cosette entered the house, the mansion of the Grand Duchess was enveloped in a strange atmosphere.


    Two esteemed ladies living under the same roof. For the staff, it was a situation that would surely bring about gastrointestinal ailments.


    But, despite the tension, nothing happened for a while.


    Keira and Cosette did not grab each other by the hair, nor did the resentful young mistress punch the newcomer.


    Ludwig, too, only got reports on Cosette¡¯s daily routine but otherwise remained silent.


    Cosette: ¡°Hello? Good morning.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    Perhaps not embarrassed by the Grand Duke¡¯s indifference, Cosette walked around the mansion with a broad smile.


    But as they say, ¡®You can¡¯t spit on a smiling face.¡¯


    Even those wary of her at first started to respond little by little as Cosette greeted them with a bright smile.


    A few days passed, and the maids¡¯ tension gradually eased.


    But Keira was the only one who knew that the period was only before the search.


    ¡®It¡¯s about time to start arguing¡­¡¯


    Keira thought so and went out to the backyard. She had a sword in hand.


    It felt strange to feel the hilt of the sword on the palm of her hand. It was the first time she¡¯d held a sword after going back in time.


    ¡®But a lot of things happened¡­¡¯


    After she apologized to her beloved sword in her heart, she swung it lightly into the air.


    She¡¯s been neglecting her training lately, but the skills she has acquired have not gone anywhere.


    She warmed up until she sweated, then decided to sit on the bench and rest for a while.


    Just as she leaned on the bench¡­


    ¡°Hello? What are you doing?

 CH 72

    A bright voice came from behind. Without even looking back, Keira could recognize the owner of the voice.


    There was only one woman in the house who could speak to Keira.


    Sure enough, when Keira looked back, Cosette was approaching her with her distinctive bright smile.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m taking a break from sword training.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Wow, I heard you¡¯re a knight, and it¡¯s true! How cool.¡±


    Why was this girl pretending to be friends again?


    Keira looked at her with cold eyes. Cosette was wearing a thin purple dress, perhaps because she was staying indoors. So most likely, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that she ran into me.


    Cosette must have seen Keira through a window and intentionally approached her.


    Keira looked around and saw that a maid didn¡¯t accompany Cosette.


    The situation made Keira feel a sense of deja vu.


    Keira: ¡°I want to rest, so can you go? Talking wastes energy.¡±


    Keira wouldn¡¯t have hated Cosette so much if she followed what she said when she was still speaking nicely.


    As expected, Cosette smiled slyly and said.


    Cosette: ¡°Hey, why are you being so cold? We¡¯re the same age! Just be comfortable with me. I want to be friends with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This was defintely deja vu.


    Keira¡¯s expression gradually grew colder.


    Cosette: ¡°Y-you, why are you making that face? Do you do that to other people?¡±


    Cosette said so with tears in her eyes, looking like she was hurt.


    However, Keira has suffered too much to fall for such a performance. She got up from the bench and spoke coldly.


    ¡°I want to relax, so please leave.¡±


    Looking despondent, Cosette tilted her head.


    Cosette: ¡°Is it because¡­ you¡¯re not Father¡¯s real daughter?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing what Cosette just said, Keira was certain the feeling of deja vu was not just an illusion.


    As Keira was wondering how to wrap things up, the atmosphere suddenly froze. But Cosette didn¡¯t care at all and continued to speak innocently.


    Cosette: ¡°But I don¡¯t care about that at all¡­ It¡¯s not your fault that you were a product of infidelity! I really don¡¯t care. It¡¯s your mother¡¯s fault, not yours, hmm?¡±


    ¡°The truth is, you were real.¡±


    Keira could still vividly hear that voice, but how could Cosette act so shamelessly?


    Advertisements


    Instead of bursting out of anger as before, Keira looked as if she felt terrible for Cosette.


    Keira: ¡°Oh my God, seeing you say that means they¡¯re really deceiving you, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°What?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Now I¡¯m wondering what Count Weinberg said to make you believe you¡¯re the Grand Duke¡¯s real daughter.¡±


    An eye for an eye; a tooth for a tooth. Keira agreed to throw back what Cosette said to her. After all, she couldn¡¯t just stand there after she insulted her like that.


    Keira: ¡°But you¡¯re just being deceived by him¡­ Personally, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a bad kid. It¡¯s not your fault that you were born with a face he could use, right? What can you do? You were born that way.¡±


    Keira emphasized the phrase ¡®that way.¡¯ One would wonder if she meant it was unfortunate that the Cosette resembled Ludwig or that others easily deceived her.


    Keira: ¡°Even if the truth is revealed and you¡¯re punished, I¡¯ll talk to His Grace and the Imperial family. You were just deceived, so I¡¯ll ask for a more lenient punishment.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°That¡¯s what I was going to say.¡±


    At that moment, for the first time, Cosette¡¯s smile cracked. There was a certain edge to her voice, quite different from the usual soft and gentle way she spoke.


    Cosette: ¡°Look in the mirror. You don¡¯t look like Father at all! On the other hand, I look just like him! Anyone can tell I¡¯m the real daughter.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, and the Count must have chosen you because of your face.¡±


    A tool to achieve their own goals.


    When Keira didn¡¯t react violently, Cosette secretly bit her lips.


    How¡­ How could she not be agitated even once? She acted as if she had reliable evidence.


    It was absurd. There wasn¡¯t any evidence unless someone manifested their skills. Cosette knew that in her heart, but it was hard not to imagine the impossible with the way Keira had acted.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be.¡¯


    Cosette was about to speak once more to arouse her anxiety.


    ¡°Miss Cosette! You¡¯re here! I¡¯m surprised you disappeared all of a sudden.¡±


    Pale and frantic, Paula, Cosette¡¯s temporary maid, ran up to them.


    Paula: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wanted to go outside! I would have given you a coat¡­ The weather is cold. Once inside, get dressed¡­¡±


    Paula belatedly noticed Keira¡¯s presence.


    Paula: ¡°Ah, Lady Keira[1] is here, too. I¡¯m so sorry. I was so surprised that I didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. It happens.¡±


    After saying that, she turned her gaze back to Cosette.


    Keira: ¡°See, Paula was very worried. Next time, please don¡¯t do anything to surprise the maids.¡±


    It was so soft that one couldn¡¯t imagine that it was the voice of a person who was about to engage in a fierce battle of nerves until recently. If anyone heard it, they could mistakenly think that the two of them were really good friends.


    Cosette tried to curl the corners of her mouth and soon smiled again.


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Paula. I was looking out the window and thought Keira seemed so cool with her sword training. I didn¡¯t even tell you I was leaving.¡±


    Paula: ¡°No, what. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me¡­ I was just surprised at what happened.¡±


    Saying so, Paula led Cosette into the house.


    Cosette reluctantly let the maid drag her away. She probably couldn¡¯t think of a reason to stay there.


    Before entering the house, she glanced back. Keira¡¯s eyes met hers.


    A corner of Keira¡¯s mouth tilted upwards.


    Then, Cosette¡¯s sneered. But she soon came to her senses and relaxed her face.


    ¡®If you show your anger here, you¡¯ll get pushed back.¡¯


    Cosette forced a smile so awkward that Keira burst into laughter without realizing it.


    At that, Cosette¡¯s smile cracked once more. Keira wanted to see more of her distorted expression, but unfortunately, Paula took her inside.


    Rose and Emily chatted as they embroidered.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad Her Ladyship is so determined. Honestly, I was worried at first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was surprised at first¡­¡±


    With Cosette¡¯s arrival, Keira had to revise the family budget drastically. The chatter from both sides was quite disturbing.


    But instead of telling them to be quiet, Keira replied indifferently.


    Keira: ¡°Hm, right?¡±


    Emily: ¡°Do you know how shocked I was? She looks just like the Grand Duke¡­ Ah, I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Emily realized her mistake and quickly shut her mouth. She even slapped her lips with her right hand.


    Keira: ¡°No, the resemblance is undeniable. So, Count Weinberg must have ¡®chosen¡¯ her.¡±


    Emily ¡°I-is it like that?¡±


    While she was conversing with Emily, Rose¡¯s gaze was looking out the window. Keira turned to where Rose was staring.


    As she looked out the window from her seat, she could the familiar silver


    hair wandering in the luxuriously decorated backyard garden.


    Keira got up from her chair and walked over to Ros¨¦ and asked.


    Keira: ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Rose jumped in surprise.


    Advertisements


    Rose: ¡°Ah, You surprised me. Lira was sitting there, so I was watching.¡±


    As Rose said, Lira was sitting on the bench in the garden, rummaging through a book.


    Keira couldn¡¯t see what book she was reading since she was too distracted by the silver haired-woman approaching the maid.


    Cosette sat next to Lira then chatted with her. The conversation between the two went on for quite some time.


    Emily, who suddenly approached the window, raised her voice in disbelief.


    Emily: ¡°What the? What are you doing over there?¡±


    She sounded betrayed. At first glance, the two girls outside the garden looked pretty friendly.


    However, Keira watched the scene with a calm expression. She was well aware that Cosette worked hard to lure people in the house to her side in the past.


    There was no reason to be surprised again. She could roughly guess what the two people were talking about.


    Keira said nonchalantly.


    Keira: ¡°Cosette approached Lira first. From Lira¡¯s perspective, she can¡¯t exactly avoid the situation since she works in this house.¡±

 CH 73

    Emily: ¡°T-that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Just pretend you didn¡¯t see what you did.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Emily pouted but no longer complained.


    Keira: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were on duty for dinner tonight? You should head to the kitchen now.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right!¡±


    Emily, pale, stood up and roughly tucked the embroidery frame into her apron pocket.


    Emily: ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going!¡±


    Then she hurriedly left the room. In an instant, the room fell silent.


    Keira smiled and went back to her seat. Complex numbers welcomed her.


    Advertisements


    Rose walked over to her side and said worriedly.


    Rose: ¡°Um, Your Ladyship.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Is it really alright if you leave it as it is?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It would be good to filter out people right now.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Rose¡¯s face slightly brightened, looking relieved.


    Keira: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have everything in mind.¡±


    Rose: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but¡­ I¡¯ll trust you.¡±


    The capital¡¯s famous boutiques periodically sent their catalogs to the nobility.


    Lira was reading one of those catalogs. It was fun to browse through them despite knowing they¡¯re things she couldn¡¯t have in this lifetime.


    In her spare time, she sat in the garden and browsed through catalogs. It was her favorite.


    If she concentrated on looking at the beautiful designs, she wouldn¡¯t even feel the passing of time.


    Even someone approaching her, too.


    ¡°Hey there, you.¡±


    Lira: ¡°Ack!¡±


    Lira was sure she was alone. She gasped and looked up to the source of the voice.


    There, a face resembling the Grand Duke was smiling brightly.


    The same face that resembled Ludwig was smiling ¡®brightly.¡¯


    She was definitely a beauty. However, as Lira was accustomed to Ludwig¡¯s icy expression, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uncomfortable.


    As Cosette sat next to her, she asked.


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯m bored. Can I talk to you? What are you doing alone in a place like this?¡±


    Lira remembered the Grand Duke¡¯s command to treat Cosette as a noblewoman. She swallowed hard and answered politely.


    Lira: ¡°I want to read a book quietly.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°That¡¯s not a normal novel, is it?¡±


    Lira: ¡°It¡¯s a catalog from a boutique.¡±


    Advertisements


    Of course, Lira didn¡¯t own the book. However, she admitted what she was reading since she didn¡¯t think she¡¯d get scolded for looking through the catalog.


    Cosette: ¡°Oh, come to think of it, Keira told me about that. Since I¡¯ll have to say here for a while, I¡¯ll need new clothes.¡±


    Cosette¡¯s face radiated with joy. She was very pretty when she smiled so happily.


    If such a child entered the household as a colleague and not a ¡®lady,¡¯ Lira would have instantly befriended her.


    Cossette: ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ll be fitting clothes in a boutique!¡±


    Lira: ¡°I-is that so?¡±


    But why was she saying this to her? Lira couldn¡¯t understand why she was pretending to be so friendly.


    Cosette: ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, we can look at it together?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Y-yes. Of course.¡±


    Lira immediately handed over the catalog to Cosette, and she stood up from her seat.


    No, she was almost about to get up. She would have if Cosette didn¡¯t grab the hem of her dress as she was standing.


    Cosette: ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I said let¡¯s look at it together. I didn¡¯t mean to steal the book you¡¯ve been reading.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lira recalled Cosette¡¯s words earlier. Yes, she certainly did say that.


    But Cosette was a temporary lady. How could she sit side-by-side with someone who was clearly her superior and browse through her book?


    It would cross the line of what a maid should do. With that in mind, Lira tried to answer.


    But Cosette was quicker. She tapped the seat next to her and said.


    Cosette: ¡°Did you think a maid shouldn¡¯t do that? I gave you permission, so should it still matter? Even Keira seemed to be getting along pretty well with the maids in this house, right?¡±


    Lira: ¡°B-but¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°My status changed overnight, but I was originally raised as a commoner.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    With Cosette¡¯s answer, could Lira really say anything?


    Lira carefully sat back on the bench. Cosette then opened the catalog and moved it between the two of them.


    Cosette: ¡°You were looking at this dress earlier, right?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I guess you like this style. I like this cute one.¡±


    Lira has always admired the lives of aristocrats.


    In fact, most of her peers working in this mansion did, too, but Lira was more extreme than others.


    That was the reason why she was so active in serving Keira.


    Gorgeous bedroom and beautiful outfits. The life of a noble lady blessed from birth.


    It was so Lira could see it up close.


    Lira licked her dry lips and glanced to the side, watching Cosette look through the catalog with a familiar expression.


    This person was also a commoner like Lira until a few days ago.


    ¡®No, she said she lived in the mountains.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine what life would have been like in a mountain valley that rarely reached news from the city.


    That person became an esteemed lady overnight and wore silk dresses.


    Honestly¡­ Lira envied her.


    She knew not to look at a tree she couldn¡¯t climb, but her feelings of envy still stayed.


    Didn¡¯t Cosette, who was once in a worse situation than Lira, turn her life around in an instant?


    In addition, Cosette was a natural beauty, so she would look quite like a noble lady if she put on pretty clothes.


    Lira, who was glancing around, at some point made eye contact with Cosette. Her face heated up, feeling as if Cosette discovered the emotions Lira held in her heart.


    She quickly looked away. Then Cosette asked.


    Cosette: ¡°Why are you looking away?¡±


    Lira: ¡°No, I¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°More than that, I¡¯m supposed to go to the boutique around tomorrow. Keira said she¡¯d call for someone to go to the mansion, but I also wanted to take a look around the capital.¡±


    Advertisements


    Lira: ¡°That¡­ sounds good.¡±


    But why was she telling Lira her schedule? Lira looked at her in curiosity.


    Fortunately, her doubts were quickly answered. Cosette made a welcome offer.


    Cosette: ¡°I don¡¯t have an exclusive maid yet. If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you go with me tomorrow? You seem to be very interested in clothes. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to visit the boutique?¡±


    Lira: ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Of course, she wanted to visit a boutique at least once. Lady Keira always called for someone to go to the mansion whenever she needed new clothes because she never went to boutiques in person.


    Lira wanted to step into a place full of sparkling silk and lace. Lira audibly gulped.


    Cosette smiled softly and whispered.


    Cosette: ¡°Anyway, someone has to assist me. Is there any reason why it shouldn¡¯t be you?¡±


    Freshly laundered blankets smelled great. Emily often walked down the hallway with her nose stuck in the blanket.


    Then, over the blanket, she spotted a familiar face coming out of Her Ladyship¡¯s room. It was Lira, her friend, and colleague.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    She tilted her head in confusion. Lira was assigned to kitchen work today.


    She had no reason to come up here.


    Emily approached her friend and asked.


    Emily: ¡°Lira? What brings you here?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Oh? Hmm?¡±


    Emily: ¡°You¡¯re in kitchen duty today. Did Her Ladyship ask you to do something?¡±


    Flustered, Lira waved her hands.


    Lira: ¡°Hmm, I had something to ask Her Ladyship.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened.


    Emily: ¡°Ask what?¡±


    Lady Keira was definitely softer than before, but not enough to ask for a personal favor.


    Anyway, Keira was the lady of this family and a superior to serve.


    Emily: ¡°What did you ask her? Did Lady Keira listen to it?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Wow, when have you gotten so close? What did you ask for?¡±


    Lira: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s a work request, so that¡¯s why she easily approved it.¡±


    Emily: ¡°So, what specifically?¡±


    Advertisements


    Lira: ¡°That, I just asked if I could wait for Miss Cosette the day she goes to the boutique¡­¡±


    Emily: ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    Emily narrowed her eyes.


    How could she ask for such a request even though she knew the relationship between Keira and Cosette?


    As she was about to say, ¡®You ignorant b*tch,¡¯ Emily noticed a bracelet hanging on her friend¡¯s wrist.


    It was obviously a luxury item just by looking at the blue jewels embedded in them.


    Lira: ¡°There¡¯s a lot of work in the kitchen, so I have to go. I¡¯ll see you later.¡±


    Before Emily could ask where the bracelet came from, Lira hurried off.


    Emily: ¡°H-hey! Wait a minute!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t hold her back because she was holding a blanket in both hands. Lira disappeared down the stairs, leaving only with a quick goodbye.

 CH 74

    Emily: ¡°What, she¡­¡±


    Emily shot a glare at the back of her running friend, then fixed the blanket on her chin and opened the door with her free hand.


    ¡®You have to do what you have to do.¡¯


    Emily: ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s me. I¡¯ll change the sheets.¡±


    Keira was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡®Is she in the library?¡¯


    The moment she opened the bedroom door after passing through the living room, she found Keira sitting by the window.


    Keira raised her head as she belatedly noticed Emily¡¯s presence.


    Keira: ¡°Ah, Emily.¡±


    Emily: ¡°I¡¯m here to change the sheets. I¡¯ll come back later if I¡¯m disturbing you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    After saying that, Keira looked out the window once more. Her expression was calm, as if deep in thought.


    Emily carefully changed the sheets while watching the young lady. Before she left the room after finishing her work, she contemplated whether to tell Her Ladyship what she saw or not.


    ¡®Should I cover for her because she¡¯s my friend? No. It might be better to get scolded for a bit and come to her senses before getting into a bigger accident¡­¡¯


    She didn¡¯t worry long. Emily carefully spoke.


    Emily: ¡°Um, milady.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Advertisements


    Emily: ¡°Did Lira just come to see you?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Did you bump into each other?¡±


    Emily: ¡°Yes, in front of your door. I-I heard she asked if she could accompany Miss Cosette to the boutique¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Someone has to wait on her anyway, so I gave her permission.¡±


    It was an unexpectedly calm answer. Emily seemed to be more agitated.


    Emily: ¡°But! It¡¯s an entirely different thing from milady deciding who to send and another for Lira to ask for it first!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Emily: ¡°And did you see the thing on her wrist? Is that something you can buy with a maid¡¯s salary? And I know her well; she¡¯s not someone who¡¯d spend money frivolously like that. She must have gotten it from someone¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be better to scold her before she causes trouble?¡±


    Then Keira brought her index finger to her lips and said.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m going to keep an eye on it for a while. And don¡¯t tell anyone about the bracelet she received. Just pretend you don¡¯t know. I have everything in mind.¡±


    Emily: ¡°But¡­¡±


    It was more frightening for Emily to hear that Lady Keira would observe things first instead of calling Lira out and saying something harsh.


    Because it meant she would get rid of her the moment Lira crossed the line.


    After all, Lira was a longtime colleague and friend. Emily didn¡¯t want to see Lady Keira get angry at Lira.


    Perhaps noticing Emily¡¯s struggle, Keira said softly.


    Keira: ¡°Don¡¯t worry because it won¡¯t be a big deal. I have an idea, too.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Yes, I understand¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t say anything more when Lady Keira said it like that. So Emily reluctantly left the room.


    Click¨C


    When Keira heard the door closing, she turned to the window once more. She could see Cosette and Lira talking.


    Her purple eyes darkened.


    The Parvis family had a meal as a family after a very long time.


    Four people gathered in the dining room. Ludwig took the head of the table, and on each side were the two daughters and one son.


    As expected, the atmosphere wasn¡¯t good.


    Even though the room was heated, the air in the room felt chilly for some reason.


    Everyone just kept their mouths shut as they ate silently.


    Advertisements


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Except for one person.


    Cosette: ¡°The pumpkin soup is so delicious! I¡¯ve never had such a creamy soup before.¡±


    Cosette chattered and ate happily by herself.


    Zeke stared at her in disbelief. So did Keira.


    ¡®In a way, that¡¯s also a talent.¡¯


    Wasn¡¯t it normal to keep to yourself in this situation?


    Keira wondered what kind of childhood Cosette went through to grow up with that personality.


    Cosette, who had been talking nonsense the whole time, put down the tableware and brought up the main topic.


    Cosette: ¡°Father, I want to see Great-aunt this weekend.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Why?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Do you need a reason to meet your family? I¡¯m one of her few relatives. Now that I¡¯m living in the capital, I have to meet her and say hello.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­Do whatever you want. However, since she¡¯s unwell, don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Yes, of course!¡±


    Come to think of it, Cosette also visited Johanna around this time in the past.


    Keira had no idea what conversation Cosette had with Johanna. She didn¡¯t follow Cosette to avoid the bitterness she¡¯d feel if she saw her talking face-to-face with Johanna.


    No one would go there simply to say hello.


    Keira put down the tableware and said.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll go, too.¡±


    Ludwig¡¯s gaze shifted to Keira.


    Ludwig: ¡°Didn¡¯t you see your Great-aunt not long ago?¡±


    Keira: ¡°The more often I visit, the better. She told me to see her anytime. Besides, Great-aunt and Cosette are meeting for the first time. It would be better for me to go and introduce them.¡±


    She smiled as she said that.


    How would she even introduce her? This is the person who claims to be your real great-niece?


    Zeke: ¡°Noonim?¡±


    Sure enough, a confused Zeke called out to her. Keira smiled at her brother to let him know it was okay, then turned to Cosette.


    Keira: ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Cosette?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯d be grateful if you would, but¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be uncomfortable for you?¡±


    Keira could almost hear Cosette go on and say, ¡®You¡¯re a fake. How long are you going to pretend to be her great-niece? Isn¡¯t that uncomfortable?¡¯


    Keira replied with a slight smile.


    Keira: ¡°Not at all. Rather, I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll be uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re the fake,¡¯ another unspoken statement.


    Ludwig: ¡°Then you should go together.¡±


    After saying that, she picked up the tableware again and resumed eating as if nothing happened.


    The atmosphere in the dining room became arctic.


    Zeke openly made a face as the staff placed food on top of him. And although the employees didn¡¯t show it, they were sweating.


    Advertisements


    Keira felt bad for them, but she had to make the atmosphere chilly once more. She said.


    Keira: ¡°Ah, regarding the maid who will exclusively serve you while you¡¯re here¡­¡±


    She emphasized ¡®while staying here¡¯ as if she were treating a guest.


    Keira: ¡°There were no applicants, so the maids will take turns serving you for a while.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°¡­Why did you decide that?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Who else would?¡±


    Keira tilted her head and feigned confusion.


    Keira: ¡°As you know, the Grand Duchess¡¯s seat is empty, so I¡¯ve been in charge of house matters. If you have any inconveniences, feel free to tell me.¡±


    Truthfully, she said the same thing in the past. However, it was pleasant to see Cosette fail to fake a smile for the second time.


    In the past, when Keira didn¡¯t assign an exclusive maid, Cosette chose to pick someone from the outside and bring them home.


    Several faces, including Mina, come to mind.


    Keira was filled with dread when she recalled the day she was falsely accused.


    With a welcoming look, Keira said.


    Keira: ¡°Well, compared to the place you used to live, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t have any inconveniences. Stay comfortable.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Since there would be no inconvenience, Cosette shouldn¡¯t bother people.


    The room was silent. Wide-eyed, Zeke stared at her as if he wanted to applaud her.


    Cosette: ¡°Wow, there was a mansion in a place like this!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Throughout the way to Johanna¡¯s mansion, Cosette constantly cooed and made exclamations here and there.


    Keira would occasionally give short answers, but she mostly ignored her.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to deal with Cosette because she was thinking about something else.


    ¡®¡­What were you going to do here?¡¯


    Cosette had visited this place in the past. As Keira thought, there was no way she¡¯d go there just to say hello.

 CH 75

    At first, Keira thought Cosette wanted to drive a wedge between Johanna and herself. However, after Cosette¡¯s visit, her Great-aunt¡¯s attitude towards Keira didn¡¯t change.


    It was easy to move on and assume that Cosette¡¯s plan had failed.


    ¡®But it¡¯s suspicious.¡¯


    Did Cosette, who just joined the Parvis family and failed to establish her position, need to move to alienate Keira from Johanna? She didn¡¯t have a reason to do it right away anyway.


    Keira glanced coldly at Cosette, who was chattering on by herself.


    There was no way Cosette didn¡¯t notice Keira¡¯s glare, but she didn¡¯t show any signs of discomfort.


    Usually, if Keira glared this coldly, even an arrogant aristocrat would freeze to some extent. A person who grew up as a commoner raised by an elderly couple in the mountains shouldn¡¯t be so carefree.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    The most plausible theory was that Count Weinberg selected and educated a girl who looked like Ludwig because it was a known fact that he had a grudge against her maternal grandfather.


    ¡®But it¡¯s futile if she can¡¯t really control spirits. No matter how much Count Weinberg wants to win a political dispute, he wouldn¡¯t do anything that would harm himself.¡¯


    Cosette: ¡°¡­ra? Keira? Are you listening to me?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    No one was watching them, so Keira didn¡¯t feel the need to be polite.


    Soon enough, the carriage had reached its destination.


    ¡°We have arrived, ladies.¡±


    As soon as the coachman opened the door, Cosette jumped out of the carriage.


    Cosette: ¡°Wow!¡±


    Keira could see some of the staff coming out to meet them. And as she approached the butler, she said.


    Keira: ¡°Gordon.¡±


    But Cosette interrupted before the butler could answer anything.


    Cosette: ¡°Is your name Mr. Gordon? No, Gordon? Ah, since I¡¯m a lady, I can speak informally, right?¡±


    Gordon: ¡°Please call me whatever you prefer.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Okay!¡±


    Gordon: ¡°Lady Johanna is in the indoor garden. Would you like to see her first?¡±


    Both of them said they would greet Johanna first, so the party headed to the garden.


    Cosette babbled about how nice the mansion was as she walked, and Gordon surreptitiously tried to look at her face. He¡¯d heard she looked like Ludwig, but he didn¡¯t expect that the resemblance would be this uncanny.


    They eventually reached the indoor garden of the annex.


    Gordon: ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Johanna, who wasn¡¯t in good health, often spent time in this warm place instead of taking a walk outside.


    In the gazebo ¨C a Western-style pavilion ¨C Johanna was waiting for the two of them.


    Red eyes instantly colored with astonishment.


    Johanna: ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Rowena Weinberg¡¯s child.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I think I resemble Father a lot. People who meet me for the first time recognize it at once.¡±


    Then Keira opened her mouth.


    Keira: ¡°You must have already heard what happened? For various reasons, we decided to let her stay at the mansion for a while. She said she wanted to say hello to Great-aunt.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Hello? As you already know, my name is Cosette.¡±


    They looked alike. They really looked alike. If Ludwig were born a woman, he would have a face like that.


    It would even be more curious if they weren¡¯t related by blood.


    Johanna, who was momentarily struck speechless, finally came to her senses and spoke.


    Johanna: ¡°The truth is, I¡¯m still unsure of what¡¯s going on¡­ but I hope it goes well.¡±


    Advertisements


    Cosette: ¡°I hope so, too. Well, I didn¡¯t come here for any other reason than to see you because we¡¯re family.¡±


    Johanna instructed the butler to bring refreshments since it seemed like their conversation would last long.


    Keira also remained firmly in her seat. However, despite such patience, Cosette only chatted. It¡¯s like someone who only came to say hello.


    Johanna: ¡°How many days do you plan to stay here?¡±


    Keira: ¡°For about two days. We don¡¯t mean to stay long. Father also told us not to bother Great-aunt.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°It¡¯s fine. Rest while you¡¯re here. I¡¯m sure everything¡¯s quite a shock.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, then we¡¯ll see you again at dinner tonight.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°I¡¯ll see you then, too.¡±


    The two greeted Johanna politely then left the indoor garden to go to the guest room where they¡¯d stay for the next few days.


    The servant guided them to the second floor.


    While walking down the hallway, Cosette didn¡¯t stop talking.


    Cosette: ¡°Keira.¡±


    At this point, Keira wondered if Cosette had a disease that would kill her if she stopped talking even for a second.


    Even though Keira didn¡¯t reply, Cosette continued to talk.


    Cosette: ¡°Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone, have you seen it?¡±


    It¡¯s a meaningful question.


    Keira: ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve seen it before. As expected, because you grew up as the Grand Duke¡¯s only daughter.¡±


    Her opponent wasn¡¯t an average person. Keira sighed.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s say yes. It doesn¡¯t really matter anyway. Have you heard of it? They said if you have a spirit stone in your body, you can use it.¡±


    Keira: ¡°That can¡¯t be possible, can it?¡±


    If what she said was true, someone other than the Parvis family the could control spirits could appear.


    However, there has never been a single elementalist outside the family in the past hundreds of years.


    Not even once.


    Keira replied with a smirk.


    Keira: ¡°If it were really possible, there would be no reason for our family to receive special treatment.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°That¡¯s what they said about the spirit stone. Wouldn¡¯t there be something different about Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone?¡±


    It was news to Keira, and she¡¯s one of the people who had the most information about spirits. If she had never heard of it before, the rumor was probably groundless.


    But¡­


    Cosette: ¡°Since it¡¯s Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone, there must be something different about it from a regular spirit stone. And Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone has never been revealed. Who knows what will happen if you come into contact with it? What do you think?¡±


    As she said, Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone may cause a different phenomenon than ordinary spirit stones.


    A few years ago, Keira had seen it firsthand. It was an object that only the elementalist could touch or see, but Johanna¡¯s kindness knew no bounds.


    In addition, at that time, people concluded that Keira was the next elementalist. Johanna must have thought there was no reason to keep it from her grand-niece.


    ¡®It definitely didn¡¯t feel like an ordinary item, but¡­¡¯


    That didn¡¯t mean Cosette¡¯s words had any credibility.


    Above all, it was absurd to believe anything that came out of Cosette¡¯s mouth.


    Cosette: ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never actually seen Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone, so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true. I asked you just in case you knew. Have you ever touched it?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Oh, my. I thought you already have.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira stared at her smiling face, then turned around. She didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore.


    Keira: ¡°Let¡¯s go, Rose. I¡¯m tired after riding the carriage for so long.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Huh? Did I offend you? Why are you leaving all of a sudden? Did I hurt your feelings because you got caught lying?¡±


    Keira ignored the shrill voice and asked Rose.


    Keira: ¡°Where¡¯s my room? Surely they¡¯re done organizing my bags by now, right?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the guest room on the east side of the main building. It¡¯s the one you used last time.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry, so tell the kitchen to prepare a light snack.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Yes, I will let them know.¡±


    Cosette, who was completely ignored, stared blankly at Keira¡¯s back as she walked along with Rose.


    She never once looked back. Soon, the two disappeared across the hallway.


    Then Paula ran down the stairs and called Cosette.


    Paula: ¡°Lady! I¡¯ve organized your luggage. Your guest room is on the second floor of the annex. Let me guide you¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Paula.¡±


    Paula: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°How would you feel if one day someone tells you you¡¯re not the biological daughter of a person you thought was your father?¡±

 CH 76

    It was a strange question. Flustered, Paula replied.


    Paula: ¡°T-that would be very surprising, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Right?¡±


    Cosette sighed remorsefully.


    Cosette: ¡°As expected, Keira and I can¡¯t get close. Well, it¡¯s natural that she wouldn¡¯t like me.¡±


    She spoke as if she hadn¡¯t expected something so obvious to everyone else.


    Did she really think they could be friends?


    It was a little embarrassing, but Paula skillfully hid her feelings as a maid who had worked in the Grand Duke¡¯s for a long time.


    Paula: ¡°There¡¯s no tree that doesn¡¯t fall after cutting it 100 times. Sooner or later, Ms. Keira will know how you feel.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Really? Aah, I¡¯m tired of being on edge all the time. I wish I could stop standing up for myself.¡±


    Cosette sighed and walked up the stairs in front of her. Thanks to that, Paula couldn¡¯t see the strange smile on Cosette¡¯s face.


    ¡®Yes, it¡¯s natural to be anxious.¡¯


    Advertisements


    Her identity, birth, and all the foundations she had achieved so far were collapsing.


    Human beings with emotions couldn¡¯t help but be shaken. Human beings who began to doubt themselves would start to search for evidence that would restore their faith.


    Cosette was once again convinced.


    Humans with emotions couldn¡¯t help but be anxious, even if they didn¡¯t show it.


    The water was cold because winter was approaching. The temperature was too low to wash with bare hands, but there was no choice.


    Lira struggled with the laundry for a long time and eventually pulled out her hand, which had turned red from being soaked in cold water for a long time.


    Lira: ¡°Huu¡­ at this rate, I might get frostbite.¡±


    Her hands felt like they were going to freeze. She breathed into her frozen hands before picking up the laundry again.


    It was something she had to do anyway, and it was one hundred times better to finish it quickly.


    But it was then.


    ¡°Oh, Lira. You¡¯re here too.¡±


    This person always showed up like this.


    Lira looked back, no longer surprised at something that had happened a few times. Then, the familiar face approached her.


    Lira: ¡°Lady Cosette!¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Lira: ¡°Haa, if you¡¯re here, please be more discreet. I¡¯m glad I¡¯m used to it, but my heart would have dropped if I were one of the maids in this mansion.¡±


    Smiling, Cosette squatted down next to her without answering.


    Cosette: ¡°Were you doing laundry?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Your hands are completely red. Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Hmm, a little¡­ but I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s my job.¡±


    Cosette held her swollen red hands tightly.


    Lira: ¡°M-milady?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯ve done a lot of laundry in cold water before I came here, too. There were times when I cried because it was so hard.¡±


    Cosette¡¯s hands were so smooth and soft that it was hard to imagine that she had done arduous chores. However, Lira was too startled to notice that fact.


    Lira: ¡°I¡¯m a l-lowly maid. I¡¯m young and have only worked in the grand duchy, so I can¡¯t help it. Things will be easier after a little more time.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°If you were my exclusive maid, you wouldn¡¯t have to do this¡­¡±


    Lira: ¡°W-what do you mean, exclusive maid? I¡¯m still young and inexperienced.¡±


    Lira trembled and declined, but Cosette continued speaking without heeding it.


    Cosette: ¡°I wanted to have you as my exclusive maid, but Keira wouldn¡¯t let me do it, would she? Since the person serving me changes every day, I have no one to open up to. It¡¯s been difficult.¡±


    Advertisements


    She was clearly blaming someone. She continued with a sigh.


    Cosette: ¡°No matter how many times I said it, they didn¡¯t listen. Really¡­ I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking.¡±


    Lira: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a consideration for you to make friends with the maids of the mansion.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I hope so. I feel like I¡¯m being hated for some reason.¡±


    Cosette said a little sullenly. Then, she went on to lament about Keira.


    She had been talking about her situation for a long time before bringing up her main point.


    Cosette: ¡°I, Lira. I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    Lira: ¡°What is it? If it¡¯s within my capabilities, I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just me, but I think Keira seems to hate me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not just you; she does hate you!¡¯


    Lira swallowed her thoughts.


    Cosette was probably the only one in this mansion who thought it was just her.


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯m so nervous because it seems like she¡¯s plotting something to kick me out. I mean, she¡¯s always trying to blame me for something¡­ Should I say that it¡¯s that kind of feeling?¡±


    She started anxiously chewing on her nails.


    Cosette: ¡°Lila! If you think Keira seems to be up to something, can you give me a heads up?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t mean to deceive Keira! It¡¯s just¡­ I just want to know in advance if you see any signs that she¡¯s trying to harm me or if she¡¯s trying to do something without Great-aunt¡¯s knowledge. Even that much¡­ Can¡¯t you?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    Cosette knitted her eyebrows, looking sad.


    As she came closer, Lira smelled good soap again. Cosette¡¯s face was delicate and beautiful enough to attract women.


    Lira¡¯s face turned red again.


    Cosette: ¡°If I don¡¯t get kicked out of here, I¡¯d be able to designate you as my exclusive maid¡­¡±


    She sounded remorseful that she couldn¡¯t do it.


    The strange tone stimulated Lira¡¯s imagination ¨C working comfortably as her exclusive maid, or a future where Cosette introduces her to a good marriage partner in return for serving her for a long time.


    Lira would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t greedy.


    She gulped.


    Lira: ¡°Alright, but I¡¯ll only let you know in advance if it seems like Miss Keira is plotting something bad. Promise me you won¡¯t deceive her or act as a spy.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Of course!¡±


    Cosette smiled brightly.


    Advertisements


    It wasn¡¯t that Cosette was deceiving Lira or her superior; she was just asking for a warning if Lira saw any signs of scheming, right?


    It was something Lira could do without her conscience eating her up. She could do it without thinking she was doing something wrong.


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯m really lucky to have you. I¡¯ve been living as a commoner all my life¡­ It¡¯s hard to adapt to a noble family.¡±


    Lira: ¡°I, um, cheer up.¡±


    Lira clumsily consoled her. She didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Cosette: ¡°I will never forget the person who helped me in difficult times, you know? If you help me, I¡¯ll never forget you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Cosette¡¯s whisper permeated into Lira¡¯s restless ears. That alone eased her anxiety.


    She believed in the illusion that she would be provided with a comfortable future if she helped Cosette.


    Cosette: ¡°Thank you, Lira.¡±


    The maids of the Grand Duchy often complained that Lady Keira was too scary. Although it has improved a little these days, the image Keira built up over the past decade didn¡¯t disappear at once.


    Every time Rose heard people speaking about Her Ladyship, she¡¯d jump up and down to protect her.


    Rose: ¡°She may be strict and demanding, but she¡¯s a no-nonsense woman and not stubborn, too! Isn¡¯t that a hundred times better?¡±


    So, it was the first time in Rose¡¯s life as Keira¡¯s maid that Keira had ever done this.


    Rose looked flustered as she tried to stop Keira once more.


    Rose: ¡°Um, milady. This is Lady Johanna¡¯s mansion anyway. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to tell her in advance?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Isn¡¯t this my Great-aunt¡¯s classroom? Is there any reason why I can¡¯t use the things here? It¡¯s just a glass of wine.¡±


    Rose: ¡°But¡­¡±


    To sum up Keira¡¯s argument, it was this: ¡®I want to drink some wine after a long time. But, since my Great-aunt is conservative and is a stickler for rules, I don¡¯t want to let her know because she doesn¡¯t want to drink at night. Go to Gordon and ask for the key to the basement. Alcohol is probably stored there. If you explain the situation well to Gordon, he won¡¯t tell Johanna what you drank.¡¯


    ¡®A-are you alright?¡¯


    Keira wasn¡¯t the type to drink and make mistakes. However, doing something secretly at Johanna¡¯s mansion made Rose uneasy.


    Besides, because of Cosette¡¯s existence, wasn¡¯t the atmosphere intolerable?


    Rose thought it would be better to get rid of the problem from the beginning.


    However, Keira didn¡¯t listen to her words.


    It was the first time it happened.


    Keira: ¡°Are you not confident enough to convince Gordon? I¡¯ll do it then.¡±


    Rose: ¡°I-it¡¯s not that! I¡¯ll go. You don¡¯t have to go in person¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, that¡¯s fine. Come to think of it, it would be more effective if I said it myself.¡±


    Keira said so and got up from her seat.

 CH 77

    Rose hurriedly followed after her as she headed external of the room.


    Rose: ¡°M-milady. You just want to drink a little bit of wine, right? You don¡¯t have any other purpose, right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯d ask that. Do you think there¡¯s another reason?¡±


    Rose: ¡°O-of course not¡­¡±


    Rose trembled anxiously and moved forward. She still had a feeling that Lady Keira had other reasons for being so stubborn.


    The atmosphere had already been tense because of Cosette¡¯s presence; Rose just hoped this wasn¡¯t something that could provoke Lady Johanna¡¯s anger.


    Unable to hide her anxiety, she followed Lady Keira downstairs.


    Keira: ¡°Ah, Gordon.¡±


    Kiira, who found the butler, approached and spoke to him. The butler seemed flustered, but he would give the key to the wine cellar.


    Rose had no choice but to look on anxiously.


    Advertisements


    ¡®W-will things be alright¡­?¡¯


    And behind them, Lira, who did her best to silence her footsteps, rushed past.


    Knock, knock¨C.


    Lira: ¡°Lady! Milady!¡±


    Lira hurriedly knocked on the door, and someone replied from the inside.


    Cosette: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lira: ¡°It¡¯s me! Lira.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Just a second.¡±


    Soon after, Cosette, still in her pajamas, appeared between the doors. She looked like she was getting ready to go to bed.


    Cosette: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lira: ¡°You told me this morning to tell you if Lady Keira is plotting something behind Lady Johanna¡¯s back!¡±


    Cosette brightened in an instant.


    ¡®Bright, changed¡­?¡¯


    Lira shivered without realizing it. If she¡¯s really worried Lady Keira will do her harm, shouldn¡¯t she look terrified right now?


    But Cosette was smiling brightly. As if she had been waiting for this moment.


    Cosette: ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lira: ¡°T-that¡­ I saw Lady Keira asking the maid to secretly bring the keys to the basement.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Lira: ¡°She asked the maid not to tell Lady Johanna¡­ She said she didn¡¯t want to be caught drinking in the middle of the night.¡±


    If anyone listened up to that point, one might think, ¡®Ah, looks like she¡¯s suddenly craving alcohol.¡¯


    The problem, however, was that it was Keira Parvis who made such a request.


    Lira: ¡°Lady Keira rarely drinks alcohol. But then she goes to Lady Johanna¡¯s mansion, and suddenly she wants to drink wine at night. And she¡¯s even hiding it from Lady Johanna! Isn¡¯t that strange?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Huu, is that so?¡±


    Advertisements


    So she¡¯s suddenly going to drink liquor she rarely drank at her Great-aunt¡¯s house, and without even telling the owner of the house?


    Even Cosette, who didn¡¯t know much about Keira¡¯s personality, could sense something strange.


    Cosette: ¡°So where is Keira now?¡±


    Lira: ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She just got the key¡­ If it¡¯s true that she wants a drink, she¡¯s probably in the basement by now.¡±


    Lira, who immediately thought of something, added.


    Lira: ¡°Come to think of it, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll go down to the basement herself since she doesn¡¯t do things like this. Maybe Her Ladyship will go up to her room after receiving the key, and Rose will go get the drink.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Lira: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Cosette just smiled at Lira¡¯s question.


    ¡®It¡¯s the basement.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t likely that the food and spirit stone was kept in the same place, so there was probably a secret passage to Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone in the basement.


    Cosette¡¯s smile grew wider.


    People were quick to feel anxious and suspicious. Cosette knew that better than anyone.


    One day, if you thought you were not the next elementalist or your father¡¯s biological daughter, no matter how firm you were, your mind would falter.


    She smirked.


    ¡®You pretended to be so calm, but as expected, you were actually scared, weren¡¯t you?¡¯


    She was grateful to Keira, who moved as she wanted.


    Cosette: ¡°Thank you for letting me know. I¡¯ll definitely repay you for this one day.¡±


    Without letting Lira answer, Cosette continued. There was no time to share frivolous greetings.


    Cosette: ¡°Where are the maids staying?¡±


    Lira: ¡°The north side of the first floor of the annex. But most of them are probably asleep by now.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Then I¡¯ll wake them up.¡±


    Lira: ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it next time, Lira.¡±


    Cosette then rushed out of the room. The sound of running down the hallway was deafening. In an instant, she disappeared under the stairs.


    She spotted two servants on duty walking from the end of the hallway. Cosette ran to them, about to grab them by the collar, and asked.


    Cosette: ¡°You guys! Do you know where the key to the mansion is kept?¡±


    (Maid): ¡°What are you talking about¡­ uh, Lady Cosette?¡±


    Advertisements


    Cosette: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. The keys to the mansion, where do you keep them?¡±


    (Maid): ¡°I-I¡¯m sure it¡¯s in the storage room. Why do you ask?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I think there is an intruder in the mansion! I need to check it quickly, so please guide me there!¡±


    (Maid): ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    If there was an intruder, the first priority was to block the entrance and strengthen the security. However, Cosette pushed ahead, so there was no time to think rationally.


    The two followed after Cosette and directed her to the storage room, where nearly a hundred keys hung on one side of the wall.


    Cosette scanned the wall and discovered that the space for the basement key was empty.


    Cosette: ¡°Do you have to write down your name and reason to take the key?¡±


    (Maid): ¡°In principle, yes.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Bring in the books.¡±


    Cosette hurriedly looked through the ledger that the servant had handed over. Even after checking all the records for today¡¯s date, there was no sign that the basement key was taken.


    ¡®That¡¯s it.¡¯


    Cosette was filled with joy when she realized that her plan was a success.


    Cosette turned around and cried.


    Cosette: ¡°It¡¯s the basement! The intruder went there!¡±


    (Maid): ¡°I, Lady, you need to explain what¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°We¡¯ll have to catch the intruder first, isn¡¯t that important?¡±


    She shook off her servants¡¯ hands and ran back to the annex.


    Since she had been wandering around the mansion during the day to figure out the structure, it didn¡¯t take long to get to the maids¡¯ sleeping quarters.


    She banged on the dimly lit bedroom door and raised her voice.


    Cosette: ¡°Everyone get up! Wake up! It¡¯s urgent!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, milady?¡±


    Rubbing her eyes, a maid who had just fallen asleep opened the door. Her sleepy eyes were filled with irritation and confusion.


    Cosette shouted at her.


    Cosette: ¡°I think there¡¯s an intruder in the basement! We need to catch the intruder! Hurry and wake them up!¡±


    (Maid): ¡°Intruder?! B-by the way, how did you know that?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I don¡¯t have time to explain, so hurry up!¡±


    Instead of explaining the situation, Cosette ran to the other hallway to call the guards.


    ¡°W-what do we do?¡±


    The maids woke up and looked into each other¡¯s eyes, restless.


    ¡°For now¡­ We have to catch the intruder.¡±


    ¡°No, before that, is there even one?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we have to follow what the young lady said.¡±


    At that time, the maid who woke up due to the commotion opened the door one by one and started to come out.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much at night?¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°I think there¡¯s an intruder in the basement. We have to go.¡±


    ¡°What? An intruder?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t unusual for a stranger to try to break into the only elementalist¡¯s residence.


    The maids rushed to the main building with their lanterns while rubbing their eyes awake.


    When the guards followed Cosette, the main building¡¯s first floor lit up like daytime thanks to the lanterns.


    ¡°The lock is open!¡±


    When someone shouted that, the people gathered in the basement entrance turned pale.


    So, there really was an intruder!


    How talented would the intruder have to be to break through the barriers made by an elementalist?


    The powerless maid began to tremble and take a step backward. Only a few guards with weapons carefully approached the entrance of the basement.


    Creak¨C.


    They tapped the door with a window, and the wooden door creaked open. Soon, the dark basement stairs came to view.


    Perhaps someone was in the basement because a light flame flickered under the stairs.


    Pushing the people frozen in fear, Cosette stepped forward.


    Cosette: ¡°The entrance is surrounded. Come out.¡±


    ¡°M-milady! If you provoke a criminal like that¡­¡±


    They didn¡¯t know what they¡¯d do if the intruder took Cosette hostage.


    The maids were restless and discouraged her, but Cosette firmly stopped them.


    Stomp, stomp¨C.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps began to rise from under the basement stairs.


    What appeared to be the light of the lamp gradually became brighter.


    ¡°I¨CI¡­ I just needed something¡­¡±


    What appeared was a face they knew very well.


    ¡°Rose?!¡±

 CH 78

    Although Rose didn¡¯t work in the mansion, everyone recognized her as Keira¡¯s maid who always accompanied her whenever she visited.


    ¡®What? It¡¯s Rose?¡¯


    ¡®Oh my god, that scared me. Anyway, I¡¯m glad it wasn¡¯t an outsider.¡¯


    It was curious, but the servants were glad that the intruder¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t a terrifying murderer.


    Those gathered in the hallway breathed a sigh of relief and whispered amongst themselves. And as the anxiety and fear subsided, curiosity raised its head.


    ¡°Why did she go to the basement tonight?¡±


    ¡°Right? We should ask her.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention was on Rose, and she stiffened. She had gripped the lamp she was holding so tightly that her fingertips had turned white as her eyes darted about the room.


    Cosette stepped forward.


    Cosette: ¡°You, are you the maid who serves Keira?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Y-yes, yes. I am.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Where is Keira? No, is she in there?¡±


    Rose: ¡°No, Lady Keira is¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Get out of the way! Guard, we need to search the basement right now¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    But it was then an old woman¡¯s voice echoed through the hallway.


    ¡°Miss Johanna!¡±


    Johanna, with a shawl draped around her shoulders, stood tall in the corner with her maid. She seemed to have woken up from the commotion downstairs.


    Wrinkles appeared on her forehead, perhaps in displeasure because her sleep was disturbed.


    Johanna: ¡°What are you all doing here at this late hour? And aren¡¯t you Keira¡¯s maid?¡±


    Advertisements


    Johanna scanned the hallway lit by dozens of lanterns.


    Maids and guards gathered at the entrance to the basement. The door to the basement was open, and her great-niece¡¯s maid had just stepped out of it.


    And Cosette held onto the maid¡¯s arm while arguing with her.


    Johanna intuitively recognized that the instigator of the commotion was Cosette. Only someone with authority compatible to that of a Grand Duke¡¯s esteemed daughter ¨C although temporary ¨C could move such a large number of people at a late hour.


    Johanna: ¡°Cosette, explain the situation.¡±


    Cosette came right up to her before speaking.


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making a fuss, but I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±


    She looked apologetic. Nevertheless, surely there must be a good reason for the riot.


    Everyone thought so and waited for the next word to come out of her mouth.


    Cosette: ¡°No one but the elementalist can have access to Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone. Can you stay still if someone tries to approach such a precious object without permission?¡±


    Beatrice!


    It was the name of the goddess that had bestowed a blessing upon her creation. Without Beatrice, the great Water Spirit, the world would have suffered from a drought.


    Making it rain and maintaining the contract with Beatrice were some of the most essential duties of the elementalist. For that reason, access to the spirit stone, the core of the contract, was naturally restricted.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the reason, it¡¯s worth making a fuss.¡¯


    While everyone was nodding their heads in agreement, only one person raised their voice in shock.


    ¡°Be¨Cbe¨CBeatrice¡¯s spirit stone!¡±


    It was Rose, who was caught in the basement.


    Rose: ¡°I¡¯m only here to fetch one item at Her Ladyship¡¯s order! A-approaching B-Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone¡­! Why would I do that? Lady Johanna, please believe me!¡±


    Then with a smirk, Cosette said.


    Cosette: ¡°You¡¯re only here to pick up one thing? Then why did you secretly take the key without telling Great-aunt?¡±


    Rose: ¡°W-well, that¡¯s, Lady Keira¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Ah, right. Keira probably ordered you. What can you do when your superior asks for it? Be honest. Is Keira down there?¡±


    She shouted confidently.


    Cosette: ¡°There¡¯s no way she would go to the basement to pick things up herself! That¡¯s proof she has a different plan¨C!¡±


    ¡°I keep hearing my name; can you explain what¡¯s going on? Cosette.¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°?!¡±


    It was a calm voice that didn¡¯t fit the situation.


    Because the mansion was in an uproar, no one noticed her approaching. However, no one could identify the new character after hearing their voice.


    When the source of the voice approached the brighter space of the basement entrance, her figure was fully revealed.


    Keira, looking visibly peeved, approached the crowd with a cardigan over her pajamas.


    Keira: ¡°I was wondering what was going on because Rose didn¡¯t come back, so I¡¯m glad I came. Rose, come here.¡±


    Rose: ¡°M-milady!¡±


    Rose ran to her with tears in her eyes. Keira took one look at Rose hiding behind her back before turning back to Cosette.


    Keira: ¡°You talked as if I was trying to do something bad¡­ Now that I¡¯m here, please explain in detail. What was I trying to do?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°That, so that is¡­¡±


    Rose: ¡°She spoke as if Lady Keira was trying to take Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone! But why would Her Ladyship do such a thing? At this time of night! If you really wanted to see it, you would have asked Lady Johanna!¡±


    Rose answered on behalf of the mumbling Cosette from behind Keira.


    Cosette clenched her teeth.


    Cosette: ¡°It¡¯s probably because you don¡¯t want other people to know that you¡¯re trying to access the spirit stone!¡±


    Rose: ¡°Then why Her Ladyship?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°That¡­!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t exactly say Keira tried to take the spirit stone secretly because she heard that coming in contact with Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone could make her manifest.


    Because it was a story she made up.


    According to her plan, Keira would have been caught on the way to the spirit stone.


    In the middle of the night, an esteemed lady tried to get the spirit stone by stealing a key, all without obtaining permission from Johanna, the elementalist.


    It would look suspicious to anyone who would see it.


    By the time the suspicious eyes focused on Keira, Cosette would spread the story that she had heard Keira speculate about the connection between Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone and expressing abilities.


    Then, Keira would look even more suspicious for trying to force herself to manifest her abilities because she was worried about her origins.


    Of course, Keira would insist that it wasn¡¯t true and that Cosette brought it up first, but it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    The only thing that mattered was that she was discovered while acting suspiciously.


    ¡®D*mn it.¡¯


    Cosette clenched her fists and looked around. The servants, the guards, and even Johanna were frowning at her. They were waken up in the middle of the night when Cosette had caused a ruckus, and now they seemed to be criticizing the results of what happened.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sleepy. What¡¯s this? I have to wake up early because I¡¯m on kitchen duty tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°In the first place, it was strange that she said there¡¯s an invader in the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, what did she mean by Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ah, how annoying.¡±


    Advertisements


    An unfavorable atmosphere enveloped the space. As long as the situation was like this, no one would accept Cosette¡¯s argument.


    Keira would immediately insist that Cosette was falsely accusing her, and in this situation, the people would believe her more than Cosette.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She broke out in a cold sweat. She had no idea how to get out of this mess.


    As Cosette bit her lips, speechless, Johanna, who didn¡¯t notice, stepped out.


    Johanna: ¡°Well, let¡¯s assume that¡¯s the case. But what¡¯s the connection between Beatrice and this cellar?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I-isn¡¯t the way to the spirit stone hidden in this basement?¡±


    Johanna: ¡°What nonsense is that?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t? Cosette¡¯s gaze quickly shifted to Keira.


    If Cosette¡¯s guess was wrong, why did Keira take the key to the basement in the middle of the night?


    Cosette glared at Keira, wanting nothing more than to grab her by the collar and argue with her.


    Upon noticing the gaze, Keira replied with a smile.


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re misunderstanding¡­ Rose just went to get some wine. I asked for it.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Lies! You stole the key secretly because of alcohol that you don¡¯t usually drink?¡±


    Keira: ¡°What do you mean steal?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Don¡¯t pretend! I checked the books. There was no record of you or your maid taking the key to the basement!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Aah, that.¡±


    Even though it was revealed that she secretly took the key to the basement, Keira remained calm.


    Confused, Johanna asked.


    Johanna: ¡°What else are you talking about?¡±


    Keira replied nonchalantly.


    Keira: ¡°Great-aunt has hated drinking for a long time. I just didn¡¯t want to tell you because I was afraid you¡¯d scold me again.¡±


    Others wouldn¡¯t make a big deal out of someone sneaking behind a close relative to drink alcohol.


    Johanna didn¡¯t seem to think much of it either.


    Keira: ¡°And Cosette, it¡¯s too much to accuse me of taking the key secretly. I fully explained the situation to the butler. I wanted to avoid getting scolded by Great-aunt, so you should have turned a blind eye just once.¡±


    As soon as Keira finished speaking, everyone turned to Gordon, the butler.

 CH 79

    Gordon nodded and said.


    Gordon: ¡°Yes, just as Lady Keira said, she explained the situation to me in advance. She wanted to borrow the key for a moment and wanted to keep it out of Lady Johanna¡¯s ears.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cosette gritted her teeth when her last shot disappeared. She didn¡¯t hear anything about it. The butler¡¯s acquiescence¡­!


    Her fierce eyes went straight to Lira, who was hiding from the onlookers.


    ¡®You stupid b*tch! You forgot to tell me that she asked for permission from the butler?!¡¯


    Cosette chose someone who looked stupid because they were easy to manipulate, but she didn¡¯t expect she¡¯d make this mistake.


    She thought Lira was just an idiot who didn¡¯t tell her everything¡­ until she saw her smirking in the corner.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    It was then she realized.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been deceived!¡¯


    The girl she thought she had lured was never on her side from the start.


    When Cosette turned to Keira, she saw a strange smile on her face. She slowly opened her mouth.


    In this unfavorable situation, whatever Keira said would be a blow to Cosette.


    Keira: ¡°Come to think of it, you said ¡®alcohol I don¡¯t usually drink.''¡±


    What was she trying to say? With heart pounding, Cosette¡¯s fists became damp.


    Keira: ¡°How long have we been living together for you to know my eating habits?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Did you get information about me from the maids? I don¡¯t know why you¡¯d do that¡­ If it had something to do with what happened today, it¡¯s not with good intention, unfortunately.¡±


    The noise around them grew louder. The effect of Keira¡¯s words just now was enormous.


    It was a situation where Cosette had already failed people, and in addition to that, she¡¯d been asking questions about Keira¡¯s habits and behavior. Didn¡¯t it look like Cosette was someone anxious to discredit Keira?


    Of course, Cosette had never asked about Keira¡¯s behavioral patterns. Such behavior would only raise the alarm among maids.


    It was Lira who told her that Keira didn¡¯t usually enjoy drinking, but even if Cosette said that, Lira, the traitor, wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    She could feel the piercing gaze all over her body.


    She had to make an excuse somehow. She tried to rack her brain for something to say but came up blank.


    The longer Cosette remained silent, the colder the atmosphere around her grew.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    It was Johanna¡¯s sigh that broke the long silence. She palmed her forehead as if in pain and closed her eyes.


    Johanna: ¡°It¡¯s late; Everyone, go back to sleep. And Cosette, if you¡¯re going to make a fuss at night, find out more about what happened before jumping to conclusions.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°¡­Yes, I will be more careful in the future.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Now, everyone, go back.


    The maids and the guards greeted Johanna before returning to their respective quarters.


    Amid the rushing crowd, Cosette could see Lira¡¯s tiny head. She wanted to crush that head.


    Keira: ¡°Cosette, why are you standing still? You should go back to sleep.¡±


    It was Keira who spoke to Cosette, who was rooted on the spot. She looked at her smugly.


    In a flash, Johanna and the others had disappeared. Only Keira remained in the hallway with Rose.


    Grinding her teeth, Cosette replied. Naturally, there was no way her words could come out in a soft tone.


    Cosette: ¡°¡­Yeah, I¡¯ll go back to sleep. You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to talk nicely?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°What?¡±


    Keira: ¡°If you speak so harshly, everyone might misunderstand that you really hated me and tried to frame me.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Be careful from now on.¡±


    After saying that, Keira walked towards her bedroom. Her maid followed behind.


    Soon, only Cosette remained in the hallway, her clenched fists trembling.


    Rose: ¡°I¨CI was about to lose my mind! I was wondering why you wanted me to bring wine¡­ Milady, you knew about it, right? That the wicked woman is going to do this!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Uh huh.¡±


    There was no way Cosette would bring up Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone out of the blue, so of course, Keira expected some scheme.


    If it was Keira in the past, she might have been deceived, but not now.


    At Keira¡¯s calm answer, Rose shouted.


    Rose: ¡°Then you should have told me in advance! Do you know how surprised I was? Suddenly, people started pouring in, said that the entrance was surrounded, and then something about Beatrice. I thought I was in big trouble!¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. But thanks to that, you were able to act realistically, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Miladyyy.¡±


    Rose pouted. But soon, her expression softened. It must be because of the relief that things ended well.


    Rose: ¡°I don¡¯t know how she got caught in the trap she set, but I¡¯m dying of joy! Isn¡¯t that mean?¡±


    Keira was lost in thought as she sipped at the wine Rose brought. When Cosette first brought up that story about Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone, Keira expected her to frame her.


    She probably wanted to create an atmosphere that made it look like there was something weird about my origins and that I was trying to use the spirit stone to do something¡­


    But when Keira returned to her room and had more time to think, her mind changed.


    In the past, Cosette had visited Johanna¡¯s mansion around this time for a ¡®reason.¡¯


    But back then, Keira did not accompany her.


    In other words, the ¡®original reason¡¯ that Cosette had at that time had nothing to do with Keira.


    ¡®With that character, she would never have given up her original purpose.¡¯


    So, Keira formulated a hypothesis.


    ¡®Did she plan to ruin the public¡¯s opinion of me and achieve her original reason at the same time?¡¯


    They were only meant to stay here for two days, a very short period of time.


    ¡®There is a limit to making both plans in that short period and making them both successful, so maybe you¡¯re trying to achieve both goals with one plan?¡¯


    It was a sudden thought, but it seemed quite plausible.


    Assuming that Keira¡¯s hypothesis was true, she pondered once more about Cosette¡¯s real purpose.


    What would she gain if her plan succeeded?


    She could damage Keira¡¯s reputation.


    And¡­ She¡¯d know where Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone was hidden.


    ¡®Why? Why are you trying to figure that out?¡¯


    Just as Cosette said, could ordinary humans see spirits if they use Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone?


    Could that be the reason why she, who was a fake, was able to deal with spirits?


    But if that¡¯s true, Cosette wouldn¡¯t have given her that information herself.


    What would Cosette do if the timing was off and Keira approached the spirit stone first?


    If that happened, it would be confirmed that Cosette was the fake.


    No, in the first place, the idea that ordinary humans could use spirits by using Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone was absurd.


    Keira, who had lived the last twenty years thinking she was the next elementalist, would have known such a fact if it were true.


    ¡®The spirit stone was just evidence that humans and spirits have made a contract. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s another function.¡¯


    Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone was treasured because the contract between the great spirit and humans would end if destroyed.


    ¡®You need to find out the location of an object that doesn¡¯t have any function¡­¡¯


    Keira jumped up from her seat.


    Rose: ¡°M-milady!¡±


    A glass of wine fell from the table and rolled across the floor¡ªred wine marks staining the expensive carpet. However, she didn¡¯t even notice such a trivial concern.


    Seeing Keira¡¯s unusually grave look, Rose hesitated.


    Rose: ¡°A-are you alright? Is there a problem with the wine?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Rose: ¡°Milady? Milady?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t even hear Rose¡¯s words. Her new hypothesis shocked her too much.


    ¡®If you¡¯re not looking for a functionless spirit stone to use it as a decoration¡­ there¡¯s only one answer.¡¯


    Destroying the spirit stone.


    If not, there was no other reason.


    ¡®Why? Why in the world are you trying to destroy the spirit stone?¡¯


    If such a disaster happened, even Cosette would suffer. She, too, was a human being who lived on this earth.


    ¡®No. If she had cared about that in the first place, she wouldn¡¯t have killed the real elementalist.¡¯

 CH 80

    According to the prophecy, ¡®to avoid disaster,¡¯ remember that there is only one elementalist heir.


    Keira had always thought that the ¡®disaster¡¯ mentioned in the prophecy was a drought caused by the absence of an elementalist. Maybe the disaster the oracle foretold was worse than she imagined?


    At Keira¡¯s unusual look, Rose hurriedly shook her shoulder.


    Rose: ¡°Milady? Are you unwell?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Huh? Uh, hmm¡­¡±


    Rose: ¡°Should I call for a doctor?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No need. I guess I got a little too excited.¡±


    She tried to calm her mind. All her guesses were just that¨Cguesses. There was no guarantee that they were true. However, she couldn¡¯t just disregard it just because it was baseless speculation.


    She included the hypothesis she had just come up with in one of the numbers. It was around that time that she heard a knock on the door.


    Knock, knock¨C.


    Emily: ¡°Milady, it¡¯s Emily. Lira is here.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Lira? Come in.¡±


    Advertisements


    Soon after, Emily and Lira appeared through the crack in the door. Eyes wide and face pale, Lira entered the room looking frightened.


    Lira: ¡°W-wow. I thought I was going to die because I was so scared! The way she looked at me at the end was¡­¡±


    Lira embraced herself as she trembled. There was a time when she thought Lady Keira was a terrifying person, but that was nothing compared to the Cosette she had seen today.


    At least Lady Keira didn¡¯t like she wanted to cut Lira and feed her to the dogs.


    Lira: ¡°Who called those eyes rosy? They¡¯re not rosy; they¡¯re bloody! Ugh, so creepy.¡±


    Keira patted Lira¡¯s head.


    Keira: ¡°Well done, Lira.¡±


    Emily, who was staring at them, spoke.


    Emily: ¡°W-what happened? Did you ask Lira to do something?¡±


    Lira answered on Keira¡¯s behalf.


    Lira: ¡°Are you slow to catch on or are you stupid? I only stuck close to the impostor for today¡¯s sake.¡±


    As Lira poured Keira a cup of tea, she lamented how much she wanted to tell everything every time the other maids scolded and wrongly accused her.


    Emily and Ros¨¦, who had been blinking for a long time, opened their mouths at the same time.


    ¡°Then, you planned this with Her Ladyship?¡±


    ¡°Then it was all acting?¡±


    Lira lifted her chin and nodded smugly.


    Lira: ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story but¡­¡±


    A week ago.


    Lira calmed her pounding heart and went up the stairs to the third floor, where Keira¡¯s room was.


    Knock, knock¨C.


    Lira: ¡°Milady, it¡¯s¨C¡±


    Keira: ¡°Come in.¡±


    Keira let her in even before Lira could announce her name. It was a quick response as if she¡¯d been waiting for Lira to come. Her Ladyship must have recognized her by her voice.


    Lira nervously pulled the doorknob, and when she entered the room, she saw Lady Keira sitting on the sofa, reading a newspaper.


    Lira: ¡°I, um, I¡¯m here to tell you something.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Please sit, and let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Lira cautiously settled on the sofa Her Ladyship directed her to. Then, with great excitement, she said.


    Lira: ¡°It was as Your Ladyship said! I was looking at the boutique catalog in the garden when she approached me.¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°I saw it, too. I could see the garden from my room.¡±


    Lira: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. But how did you know? That if I browsed through the catalog there, she¡¯d approach me?¡±


    Fortunately¨Cor unfortunately, it depended on who you asked¨CKeira knew Cosette¡¯s behavior pattern thanks to her past experience.


    Cosette lured the housemaids with her friendly smile, kind demeanor, and sweet bait.


    She secretly showed off that she, who was once a humble commoner, became an esteemed lady overnight and that if the maids followed her, they might become like her, too.


    Most maids who worked in noble houses had illusions about life in the nobility. That was natural.


    Since they didn¡¯t know anything about the world of the upper-class, they couldn¡¯t help but admire it once they encountered it.


    And Cosette approached the seemed the most eager among the maids.


    So, it was easy to predict that she¡¯d approach the maid sitting in the garden, rummaging through the boutique catalog.


    Keira: ¡°Let¡¯s just say I had a hunch. What did she say to you?¡±


    Lira: ¡°She said she had to go to the boutique to get fitted and asked if I could come with her.¡±


    Keira nodded her head slightly.


    Keira: ¡°I knew it.¡±


    Lira: ¡°Did you expect that?¡±


    Keira: ¡°To some extent. So what do you want to do?¡±


    Wiggling her fingers, Lira said.


    Lira: ¡°Actually¡­ I want to go to the boutique. It¡¯s full of pretty dresses, so I wanted to see what it¡¯s like.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you want to go.¡±


    Lira: ¡°I-I¡¯m not asking for permission! Of course, of course, I want to go there. But rather than that person¡­ I¡¯d rather go with Lady Keira¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lira¡¯s expression after finishing her speech revealed her inner thoughts. ¡®Was I too presumptuous?¡¯


    So, she had chosen a side.


    ¡®The other one offered me various things, but I¡¯m on your side, so please don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡¯


    Truthfully, Lira wasn¡¯t very smart. However, she was neither foolish nor bold enough to abandon Her Ladyship, whom she had been close to, and cling to someone she didn¡¯t know.


    Advertisements


    Soon, Keira smiled and continued.


    Keira: ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying. Can I ask for one more favor?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Uh, whatever I can do with my abilities.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Go with Cosette. Don¡¯t say I ordered it.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Lira was puzzled for a moment but soon understood her words.


    Lira: ¡°So you mean I should pretend to be swayed by her offer and stay with her?¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to act well.¡±


    Lira: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    After Lira replied bravely, Keira got up from her seat and walked towards the drawer.


    Inside the second drawer was a small jewelry box. Keira took out the bracelet she had prepared and went back to the sofa. Then she clasped it on Lira¡¯s wrist. It was a bracelet with small jewels of various colors on a thin silver chain.


    It was the first time Lira had seen such a precious thing on her wrist. Her eyes began to twinkle.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s going to be frustrating for a while, so this is payment. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to sell it to raise money or keep it.¡±


    Lira: ¡°T-thank you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°You should go. By the way, don¡¯t tell your friends what happened here.¡±


    Lira: ¡°I understand.¡±


    It was wise not to tell anyone what should be kept secret.


    Lira bowed to Keira then left the room. The moment she stepped into the hallway, her eyes met Emily¡¯s, who was walking from the other side.


    Emily: ¡°Lira? What brings you here?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Oh? Hmm?¡±


    Emily: ¡°You¡¯re in kitchen duty today. Did Her Ladyship ask you to do something?¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell your friends what happened here.¡¯


    Lira remembered Her Ladyship¡¯s request. Flustered, she waved her hands.


    Lira: ¡°Hmm, I had something to ask Her Ladyship.¡±


    Emily: ¡°What did you ask her? Did Lady Keira listen to it?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Wow, when have you gotten so close? What did you ask for?¡±


    Lira: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s a work request, so that¡¯s why she easily approved it.¡±


    Emily: ¡°So, what specifically?¡±


    Lira: ¡°That, I just asked if I could wait for Miss Cosette the day she goes to the boutique¡­¡±


    Emily: ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    Emily¡¯s gaze zeroed in on Lira¡¯s wrist. Her eyes widened as if she recognized at a glance that it was an object one couldn¡¯t buy with a maid¡¯s salary.


    The look of disappointment gave Lira a tingling pain in her chest. However, she knew it was impossible to tell the truth here.


    So, Lira decided to run away before her friend asked any more questions.


    Lira: ¡°There¡¯s a lot of work in the kitchen, so I have to go. I¡¯ll see you later.¡±


    Emily: ¡°H-hey! Wait a minute!¡±


    Advertisements


    A voice filled with anger and concern resounded from behind.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll explain everything later.¡¯


    Lira¡¯s steps quickened.


    Lira: ¡°That¡¯s how it happened.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Ah, then that bracelet¡­¡±


    Lira: ¡°Yes, it was from Lady Keira.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know how much Lira endured keeping things to herself. Lira, who had finally revealed all the circumstances, looked refreshed.


    With a smirk, she said.


    Lira: ¡°By now, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s grinding her teeth.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Is it time to joke around? Her eyes were no joke¡­¡±


    Lira: ¡°What, is she going to kill me?¡±


    If Cosette did, her reputation would go down even more.


    Some of the maids in the mansion favored Cosette. Paula, for example.


    It would be refreshing to see the eyes of those people stained with disappointment.


    Pointing to the remaining bottle of wine, Keira grinned and said.


    Keira: ¡°Everyone did a great job. Share that wine with each other.¡±

 CH 81

    ¡°Wow, really?¡±


    In the first place, Keira never enjoyed drinking that much. Without regrets, she stood up.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s late, so I think I should go to bed now. I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then we¡¯ll go back to our quarters, too.¡±


    ¡°Good night!¡±


    Except for Rose, the two maids left the room with the bottle of wine. The sound of footsteps walking down the hallway was pleasant and light.


    Keira was only able to lie down after sending Rose back. However, it has been a long time since sleep escaped her.


    It was because of the speculation she just came up with.


    ¡®Cosette¡¯s purpose may be to destroy the spirit stone¡­¡¯


    If her guess was true, why would Cosette aim for it?


    Her eyes staring at the dark ceiling became complicated.


    As soon as lunch was over the next day, the maids started preparing to return to the mansion.


    And so, while the maids were busy getting ready, Keira drank tea with Johanna. If it weren¡¯t for last night, Cosette would have intervened.


    Advertisements


    Fortunately, she was able to have a pleasant tea time without Cosette getting in the way.


    The scent of the tea seemed to be more fragrant today.


    Johanna: ¡°By the way.¡±


    Johanna put down her teacup and broke the silence.


    Johanna: ¡°Did Cosette apologize to you?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen her face yet.¡±


    Breakfast was served in their rooms, and Cosette didn¡¯t show up for lunch. Apparently, she hasn¡¯t come out of the room since last night.


    Johanna: ¡°If the misunderstanding is resolved, she should at least apologize. Tsk.¡±


    Keira: ¡°She¡¯s probably just embarrassed. I think she¡¯ll apologize first when she calms down.¡±


    She didn¡¯t speak empty words. She knew Cosette would apologize to her.


    ¡®And in public.¡¯


    She would never come and apologize personally to Keira. But, hmm, maybe she¡¯d have a waterworks performance in front of the gathered crowd right before they leave the mansion?


    Rather than wanting to apologize sincerely to Keira, Cosette would do it all for show. So the more onlookers, the better.


    Johanna: ¡°I still don¡¯t know how to treat her. However, it doesn¡¯t sit right with me to ignore what she did wrong. That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well, whether we can make a judgment for the family¡¯s sake, we¡¯ll probably know within the day.¡±


    Johanna continued to frown. Her tone was harsher than Keira¡¯s calm response.


    Johanna: ¡°How did she hear about Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone anyway¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°She talked about it yesterday. It¡¯s Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone, so maybe there¡¯s something special about it.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a story before. Spirit stones are nothing more than proof of a contract with a spirit.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s the same for me. It was absurd, and I asked where she heard about that, but I guess she misunderstood and thought I was interested.¡±


    Keira smoothly lied. There was no need to feel guilty because she only returned what she received.


    Johanna: ¡°Who would even tell her about the spirit tone? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the old couple who raised her in the mountains¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Count Weinberg, he must be the only one.¡±


    The employees working for the Grand Duchy would have not recklessly spoken false rumors about the spirit stone.


    Johanna: ¡°There¡¯s a saying that only pigs recognize pigs. To think they thought you were aiming for Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone because you were ¡®sneaking to the basement¡¯¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°It must mean she was thinking the same thing.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    Since it wasn¡¯t just Johanna with her, but the maids as well, Keira deliberately didn¡¯t lower her voice.


    It¡¯s just a pity this didn¡¯t happen at the grand duchy.


    ¡®I hope Emily talks.¡¯


    Advertisements


    Keira had no choice but to trust Emily, who had the tendency to run her mouth.


    Putting down the teacup, Keira continued.


    Keira: ¡°If it was Count Weinberg who spread the rumor that Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone could be used to gain power, I¡¯m worried about his intensions.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°That¡¯s what I think, too.¡±


    Keira: ¡°And it¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t do a background check on Cosette. It was really clean.¡±


    Johanna nodded as if she had heard of the results of the investigation.


    Johanna: ¡°She¡¯s like a blank slate.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well, it¡¯s not strange that there aren¡¯t records about her since she grew up with an old couple in the mountains.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Then how did the Count find Cosette?¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s the problem. I¡¯m more suspicious of Count Weinberg than Cosette.¡±


    Of course, she didn¡¯t really mean that. Both were equally suspicious.


    Keira: ¡°Maybe that girl is also being deceived by the Count?¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Well, considering what happened last night¡­¡±


    Keira lifted her teacup again, not because she was thirsty, but because she needed something to hide the corners of her lips that were slowly rising.


    Keira: ¡°Well, one day, the truth will come out.¡±


    Johanna nodded as if she agreed.


    It was then that Keira¡¯s maid came to announce that they had finished preparing for her departure.


    Rose: ¡°Milady, the carriage is in front of the main gate. If you want to talk more, I will wait for you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    She said everything she had to say anyway. Keira got up from her seat and said.


    Keira: It¡¯s cold outside; I don¡¯t want to make you wait for no reason. I¡¯ll go ahead. I¡¯ll contact you soon, Great-aunt.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not good at being alone, so you¡¯re welcome anytime.¡±


    Keira left only after telling Johanna to take care of herself.


    As Keira went downstairs, Rose followed closely behind. She whispered to Keira.


    Rose: ¡°She¡¯s waiting outside the carriage.¡±


    Keira: ¡°As expected.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Pardon? Did you say anything?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, I was just talking to myself.¡±


    Whenever superiors leave, the staff usually come out to see them off.


    Unsurprisingly, several people, including the butler, were waiting for her at the front door.


    And Cosette was standing a step away from the carriage. She looked like she was about to burst into tears.


    But Keira has suffered too much so far to be deceived by this.


    Cosette: ¡°Hey. Keira, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    Cosette: ¡°I should¡¯ve spoken to you earlier¡­ It took me so long because I¡¯ve been thinking about how to apologize. I must have misunderstood. What we talked about during the day, about Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone. So, I thought you were interested in it. That¡¯s why I thought you were secretly going to find the spirit stone¨C¡±


    Keira cut her off.


    Keira: ¡°You brought that up first, didn¡¯t you? You said Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone might give abilities to ordinary people. So, I thought you were rather interested in it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira:¡± Oh, well. Some people tend to think that others are also interested in their interests. It¡¯s okay. It happens.¡±


    Looking closely, she could see that Cosette¡¯s mouth subtly tightened, an invisible change to maids a few steps away.


    Keira: ¡°People make mistakes. I understand.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°T-thank you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Let¡¯s go back now.¡±


    After Keira said that, she got on the carriage first. Then after Cosette settled across from her, the carriage went off.


    All the way back home, Cosette didn¡¯t say a word.


    It was a dramatic change to the time she chattered like a sparrow on the way to Johanna¡¯s mansion.


    Keira vaguely predicted that the other side would lay low for a few days because Cosette took a blow from her own shot.


    However, in three days, her prediction was proven wrong.


    A letter of protest came from the Weinberg family.


    ¡®It was just around this time in the past.¡¯


    Since there¡¯s a tradition that the Grand Duke¡¯s children served as temporary captains for two to three years after they¡¯ve reached adulthood, Keira held the temporary captain position of the Knights of Parvis.


    It was why Count Weinberg sent the letter of protest¨C only the ¡®Grand Duke¡¯s children¡¯ could carry on the tradition.


    He argued that it wasn¡¯t right for her to serve as the Captain when her authenticity hadn¡¯t been proven yet.


    Zeke: ¡°These cheeky things¡­!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Zeke, you¡¯re wrinkling the letter.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°So what? It¡¯s a miracle it¡¯s not in shreds.¡±


    As there was a truce with the Demon Realm, the Imperial Knights Test was very strict. They didn¡¯t bestow knighthood so carelessly.


    As a result, Zichhardt had not yet been knighted.


    Even if he was the Grand Duke¡¯s only son, it was absurd that a person who wasn¡¯t even a knight would serve as the temporary Captain.


    Therefore, when Keira resigns, the position will naturally go to Joseph, the Vice-Captain.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I simply returned my position in the past.¡¯


    Before Keira regressed, she and Joseph had a very delicate relationship.


    For Keira, Joseph was an opponent with a fair amount of qualifications, and she didn¡¯t want to show her embarrassment from the Weinbergs¡¯ protests.


    So, when Joseph came to her to discuss the issue, she threw him out after speaking her mind.


    Keira: ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have the position, the fact that I am the daughter of this family does not change!¡±


    And she went straight to Ludwig and announced her intention to resign.


    She said she would take back her position as soon as it was revealed that Cosette was an impostor.


    ¡®I wanted to look cool¡­¡¯


    It¡¯s childish, but that¡¯s how she felt at the time.

 CH 82

    She wanted to show that Cosette¡¯s existence couldn¡¯t hurt her. Of course, she showed her anxiety in many different ways, so she didn¡¯t achieve her goal in the end.


    Besides, at that time, she misunderstood that the knights didn¡¯t acknowledge her, so she thought they would secretly laugh at her from behind.


    As she recalled the pain she felt at that time, her mood dampened.


    Zeke: ¡°Noonim? What¡¯s wrong all of a sudden?¡±


    A quick-witted Zeke asked, quickly noticing.


    Keira: ¡°Uh, hmm. I was just thinking about something.¡±


    When Keira first regressed, she was willing to resign from her post, but her mind has changed now.


    She resolved the misunderstanding with Joseph and became quite close with the knights.


    So¡­ Couldn¡¯t she hold on a little longer this time?


    After all, the only thing the Weinberg family could do was protest. Ultimately, only the Grand Duke could decide whether to remove her from her post or not.


    Now that she had the protection of the knights, she thought she could make it if she refused to step down.


    The problem was¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if they will come together and support me.¡¯


    Advertisements


    She wasn¡¯t certain whether the knights would question her lineage or not.


    When a wrinkle or two began to form between her brows, Zeke stood and opened his mouth.


    Zeke: ¡°I heard what happened at Great-aunt¡¯s house. Isn¡¯t it common sense to stay quiet for a while if your scheme fails? So why are they doing this?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Maybe they¡¯re causing more trouble precisely because they failed.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Noonim, you¡¯re not going to accept their request, are you? No way! Absolutely not!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t want to be swayed either.¡±


    Experiencing it once was enough.


    She grinned at her brother and stood up.


    ¡®Even though I said that¡­¡¯


    Keira was currently hiding behind a tree and watching the Knights¡¯ training session. She couldn¡¯t understand why she was hiding either. It was just instinct.


    She had talked to Zeke confidently, but honestly, she had no idea what to say and how to say it.


    ¡®L-let¡¯s start with Sir Joseph¡­¡¯


    Keira hurriedly looked around for Joseph. It was hard to find him; she didn¡¯t know if he was practicing on his own or supervising the training.


    Besides, she couldn¡¯t exactly see everything from behind the tree. So Keira sneaked a few steps to the side to broaden her view.


    It was at that moment that the knights, who had more acute senses, noticed her presence.


    ¡°Oh, Your Ladyship?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Come to think of it, your break is slowly coming to an end, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Are you here to resume training?¡±


    ¡°You rested a lot in two and a half months, huh? Ugh, I want to go on vacation too.¡±


    ¡°Tell His Grace.¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°Are you crazy? If I say I want to rest for two months, he¡¯ll definitely say ¡®So, you want to leave the knighthood¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Pwahaha!¡±


    Laughter erupted in the crowd when a knight mimicked Ludwig¡¯s tone.


    Keira couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. The knight¡¯s Ludwig impression was spot-on.


    ¡®It¡¯s the same atmosphere as usual.¡¯


    Truthfully, Keira was nervous. She was worried the atmosphere would be tense since she presumed that they¡¯d probably heard that the Weinbergs were demanding she step down from her position.


    ¡°But what are you doing here?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to Sir Joseph.¡±


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s been away for a while. So that¡¯s¡­¡±


    The knight who was trying to announce Joseph¡¯s whereabouts abruptly stopped.


    Then he looked into Keira¡¯s eyes. She, who was quick-witted, immediately realized why he was acting like that.


    Keira: ¡°Is it related to Cosette?¡±


    Was there any other reason that they suddenly stopped while just joking comfortably a while ago?


    The knight, sweating and fidgeting, replied.


    ¡°Your Ladyship, please don¡¯t misunderstand. She called for the Vice-Captain. He didn¡¯t go there voluntarily.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He pointed behind her back, saying that Joseph had walked to the back garden. It was the opposite side of the annex where Cosette resided.


    Keira: ¡°They should be finished speaking by now. Shall we find them?¡±


    ¡°Oh, if you stay here, I¡¯m sure the Vice-Captain will be back soon. If we bump into each other and get uncomfortable¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to avoid her.¡±


    ¡®This is my house.¡¯


    Keira thought so and said goodbye to the knight. She then turned around and walked towards the garden.


    Her steps were heavy. To be honest, she felt terrible.


    ¡®You didn¡¯t have to rush to her just because she summoned you.¡¯


    Cosette was temporarily part of the family, so there was no way that Joseph, a knight of Parvis, could ignore her call.


    Even knowing that fact, Keira couldn¡¯t help but feel upset. This was because Cosette could dig into a person¡¯s psyche and throw bait they couldn¡¯t resist.


    It was obvious what the woman who called Joseph at this time had to say.


    Sure enough, she could hear voices from afar.


    Advertisements


    Keira silenced the sound of her footsteps as she approached them and hid.


    She heard a familiar voice. It was Cosette¡¯s.


    Cosette: ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good opportunity for Sir? It was originally your position anyway.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Then answer me this. Is it okay to give anyone the position of the Parvis Knights Captain? Will you be able to endure that? You must have pride of your own.¡±


    As expected. Keira clenched her fists without realizing it. She wanted to run out right away and grab Cosette by the collar, asking what kind of trick it was.


    However, she was also filled with contradictory desires.


    She¡¯d love to hear from Sir Jospeh.


    No, she didn¡¯t want it.


    Despite her inner struggle, Cosette continued.


    Cosette: ¡°The reason why such an outstanding knight gave up his position was because he¡¯s convinced that Keira was the biological daughter of the Parvis family and the next elementalist. Right?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Sir is a great knight. He has great skills and is very loyal. So, it¡¯s even more unacceptable, seeing an impostor take his place. Besides¡­¡±


    Cosette paused for a moment. Keira knew this technique. Cosette often paused for a beat before talking about something really important.


    Cosette: ¡°Sir wants to surpass Keira and stand on top of her. Right? I don¡¯t think you can deny it.¡±


    Keira froze. Cosette was an expert in understanding human psychology.


    He didn¡¯t say anything despite the fact that she was obviously recruiting him.


    Therefore, it meant that Cosette¡¯s remarks had quite a plausible basis.


    ¡®Since when?¡¯


    Joseph stayed silent. He had no expression on his face, so it was difficult to read his inner thoughts.


    If she thought about it more, it was natural. A young girl was his superior, and it couldn¡¯t have been pleasant for him, who was an elite knight.


    As if to affirm Cosette¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t answer for a while.


    Keira¡¯s heart pounded. Her ears pricked as she squatted behind a tree.


    Finally, his mouth opened.


    Joseph: ¡°¡­as you said, it¡¯s true that I think favorably of her.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Yes, so I¡¯ll help you¡­¡±


    Joseph: ¡°But it¡¯s not a small and light emotion as you judged it.¡±


    He addressed Cosette as ¡®you,¡¯ not ¡®Your Ladyship.¡¯ Realizing the change, Keira¡¯s eyes widened.


    Joseph: ¡°At first, I thought you might be a victim too. Just because you were born with a face that resembled the Grand Duke, I thought you might be a victim of Weinberg¡¯s fraud.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Sir, I think you¡¯re quite rude to my uncle and me.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°I know.¡±


    His voice was ice cold.


    Advertisements


    Joseph: ¡°But it must have been my mistake, seeing as you just offered me something that¡¯s not funny. I understand very well that you¡¯re in cahoots with each other.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Wait a minute, Sir Joseph!¡±


    Joseph: ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear what you said. Even if you try to persuade me more, it will be a waste of time, so go in and sleep.¡±


    Although it was eloquently delivered, he basically told her, ¡®Stop with your bullsh*t and go to sleep.¡¯


    Keira snorted and covered her mouth, worried she would burst into laughter if she didn¡¯t.


    Fortunately, the two continued to argue for a while as if they had heard nothing.


    But that was only for a moment. Finally, Joseph shook off his opponent and left.


    His footsteps were getting closer and closer. Keira knew she had to hide, and she strangely didn¡¯t want to.


    A few seconds later, Joseph found her squatting and hiding.


    ¡°?!¡±


    Even if Keira didn¡¯t lift her head, she could tell he was surprised.


    Joseph: ¡°Y-Your Ladyship?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah, Sir Joseph.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°S-s-since when have you been here?¡±

 CH 83

    Rather than the question he said, Joseph really wanted to ask, ¡®How much of that did you hear?¡¯


    Keira: ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. I just came to see Sir, but the other knights said you were away for a while. So, I came to look for you¡­¡±


    Keira tried to express that she didn¡¯t intentionally overhear it, but Joseph wasn¡¯t in a state to hear it.


    Joseph: ¡°No, t-that¡¯s, I mean, so that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Keira¡¯s eyes widened. She had never seen Sir Joseph look so embarrassed.


    Was it something she shouldn¡¯t have heard?


    After pondering about it for a while, she realized why Joseph was so upset.


    Keira: ¡°Is it because of what you said?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°P-please don¡¯t misunderstand. I was just saying¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°I know. As a knight, you must be competitive.¡±


    At her words, the tension left his body.


    Keira: ¡°Actually, it was interesting.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Keira: ¡°When you told her to head inside and go to sleep.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Ah, t-that¡­¡±


    His face turned bright red, probably because he realized he spoke harshly. Keira smiled.


    He really told a Lady to ¡®go in and sleep.¡¯


    People wouldn¡¯t believe Keira if she told people who knew Sir Joseph that he did such a thing.


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Other knights would feel the same way. Um, well, it¡¯s quite a thorny cushion to work with subordinates who don¡¯t acknowledge me.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Everyone was outraged when I told them that such a request came from the Weinberg family. How dare they, a Count, teach the Parvis family what to do?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    She often forgot that their knights were elites among elites because they were so carefree.


    Still, they had considerable pride in their group and themselves. So it wasn¡¯t unusual for them to feel indignant that someone was meddling in the family¡¯s affairs.


    Their ability to believe in themselves was second to none.


    Just as Keira came to that thought, Joseph spoke.


    Joseph: ¡°And, isn¡¯t it natural that the person you¡¯ve been with all this time is more reliable than the person who suddenly appeared?¡±


    At his words, her steps stopped. Joseph also stopped accordingly.


    Joseph: ¡°So just be yourself. At least no one in the Knights¡¯ group is dissatisfied with Her Ladyship¡¯s position.¡±


    He added that he would give them mental training if they were.


    What could Keira say to that?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With her heart pounding wildly, Keira kept her mouth shut.


    She should have talked with them honestly in the past. If she had, she wouldn¡¯t have made the mistake of falling for Cosette¡¯s trap.


    Keira: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. There were times I wondered if I was a fake.¡±


    Before she returned to the past, she was constantly anxious. So, it was like a balm to her heart that others believed in her when she couldn¡¯t believe in herself.


    Joseph: ¡°You¡¯re speaking in the past tense.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Now, I trust myself. Everyone believes in me, so I should, too.¡±


    As Keira began to walk, Joseph followed suit.


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking of returning tomorrow.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Everyone¡¯s complaining that my training was too hard. If her Ladyship says she will return, everyone will welcome it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She wasn¡¯t exactly gentle either, so she didn¡¯t know how to react to that. Thank goodness she was his superior, and she didn¡¯t have to experience what it¡¯s like to train under him.


    Joseph: ¡°Oh, but do the others already know? That her Ladyship will be returning soon.¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°I just told a few people.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Then let¡¯s go together and let everyone know. This is her Ladyship¡¯s answer to Count Weinberg¡¯s protest.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What if someone is dissatisfied with it?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I will give them mental training, then.¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s right.


    After their conversation, the two of them went to the training grounds, her footsteps much lighter than when she came here.


    The next day, as soon as the sun rose, Keira started preparing to visit Ludwig immediately.


    Instead of a dress, she opted for her uniform. Including the last few moments before she regressed, this was the first time in a long time that she wore it.


    The feel of it on her body felt foreign, so she had to stand in front of a mirror for a long tiem.


    Rose watched Keira as she continued to stare at herself in the mirror and asked.


    Rose: ¡°Are you uncomfortable anywhere?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m wearing it for the first time in so long, so I guess it feels new?¡±


    She tried moving her arms and legs around. It¡¯s definitely more comfortable than a long skirt.


    Keira: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go to His Grace.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Keira went straight down to the second floor and arrived in front of the office. The servant, who recognized her, announced her visit and opened the door.


    Keira: ¡°Your Grace.¡±


    It was early, so Ludwig had yet to start his work. Sitting on the sofa and sipping coffee, he looked up.


    His eyes widened when he saw her wearing her knight uniform.


    Ludwig: ¡°I¡¯m sure you have some vacation days left.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I heard that there was an absurd protest from outside.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Is that your answer to the Count¡¯s complaint?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, I have no intention of giving up my position. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not pleasant for his Grace to have someone from the outside tell us what to do with our family.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    He had a history of abandoning the former Count Weinberg, who had overstepped his bounds. Even when he was the father of Ludwig¡¯s wife, he didn¡¯t hesitate in severing ties, so now that the Parvis and Weinberg families were practically strangers, Ludwig couldn¡¯t possibly show mercy.


    Keira: ¡°He seems to have gotten cocky for bringing a woman who resembles His Grace. How dare he dictate the affairs of the family. Is it like father, like son?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I¡¯ll give him a clear warning about this.¡±


    It seemed Ludwig found the Weinbergs¡¯ interference irritating as well.


    In the past, if she hadn¡¯t given up her seat for the sake of ¡®pretending to be cool,¡¯ she wouldn¡¯t have lost her position as the Knight Captain.


    Shame came again.


    Fearing that her face might have turned red, she decided to retreat quickly.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m done with my business, so I¡¯ll get going, Your Grace.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°A moment.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira, who was about to turn, froze for a moment, unprepared that Ludwig would call her. But soon, she straightened and answered.


    Keira: ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, Ludwig remained silent.


    By the time she started wondering about the continued silence, he finally spoke.


    Ludwig: ¡°That title¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me ¡®Father¡¯ in private?¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    A cold wind blew past the room.


    Past Side-story 1


    On the night Cosette first stepped into the Grand Duchy, Zeke secretly made his way to his father¡¯s office.


    Keira, who looked betrayed that he had accepted Cosette, never left Zeke¡¯s mind.


    ¡®This is nonsense.¡¯


    To accept a woman with unknown origins as a family member?


    He didn¡¯t care that it was a ¡®temporary decision.¡¯ He just hated it.


    Zeke walked to the office to formally protest to the Grand Duke.


    Just as he was about to knock, the door opened, and a woman with white hair appeared. Red eyes like rubies with features that resembled his father. It was Cosette.


    Cosette: ¡°Oh my?¡±


    A bright smile spread across her face when she saw Zeke.


    Cosette: ¡°You¡¯re Zicchardt, aren¡¯t you? Oh, right. I¡¯m older than you, so I¡¯ll speak casually. I¡¯m sorry about a while ago. I unintentionally ruined your birthday party¡­¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    What did she mean, ¡®unintentionally.¡¯ It was obvious she had chosen his birthday party since all the nobles would be gathered.


    Zeke pushed her aside and entered the room.

 CH 84

    ¡°¡­¡±


    Their grandfather was a person who could get rid of a person without hesitation if they got in his way.


    With no words to refute, Zeke had to look down at the ground in anger.


    Ludwig: ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡±


    That meant that a blessing would come soon. Zeke was furious.


    Ludwig: ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Father!¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Get out.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Noonim is very upset.¡±


    Then Ludwig, who had been staring at the documents all the time, turned to his son.


    That move gave Zeke hope.


    Zeke: ¡°If you are a human, if you have any understanding of what your daughter has been through¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    However, the eyes looking at Zeke were as cold as ice. It was amazing that the color red could feel this cold.


    Ludwig: ¡°You seem to be forgetting, but your sister is already an adult. She¡¯s not at an age when she wants someone to comfort her. If you understand, leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Right. He was that kind of person.


    Zeke smiled dejectedly. If he had been a decent enough of a father to understand Keira¡¯s heart, he wouldn¡¯t have accepted Cosette in the first place.


    Zeke left without saying goodbye. His father wouldn¡¯t want it anyway.


    Advertisements


    Left alone, Ludwig thought for a long time. He thought of Rowena Weinberg, the first Grand Duchess.


    ¡®She was an average noble and quite pure.¡¯


    Unlike her ambitious parents, she was just an ordinary woman.


    If she had gone to a family other than the Grand Duchy, she would have ended her life as a good lady.


    He no longer had any affection left for her. But¡­


    Rowena: ¡°If I had a child, I¡¯d name it Christian if it¡¯s a boy and Cosette if it¡¯s a girl.¡±


    Rowena: ¡°Don¡¯t tell others because it¡¯s embarrassing. I think they¡¯re already excited.¡±


    The way she spoke with a shy face, saying that it was a secret between the two of them, remained vaguely in his memory.


    Of all things, the fact that her name is ¡®Cosette¡¯ was¡­


    Ludwig: ¡°Don¡¯t judge it hastily.¡±


    After thinking about it that far, he shook his head and stood up. It would be foolish to make a judgment based solely on the name.


    But was it really just the name?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ludwig, who was about to stand up, stopped and stiffened. The face of a girl that resembled him came to mind.


    And the figure of the Count, who confidently declared that the child was the Grand Duke¡¯s real daughter.


    ¡­was it real?


    As soon as he thought it was true, a horrifying realization came.


    ¡°Remember only one thing to avoid the crisis: no matter what happens, only one elementalist will be born from you.¡±


    Since such a prophecy was proclaimed, he had to kill one of the two.


    A few days after Cosette¡¯s appearance.


    Slap¨C!


    The sound of flesh against flesh resounded through the hallway.


    A daughter holding her cheek in disbelief and a father with a grave expression.


    Soon, a cold voice escaped Ludwig¡¯s lips.


    Ludwig: ¡°It has been less than ten minutes since I¡¯ve warned you to be careful about your behavior. Do you have to make a fuss this late at night to feel better? You¡¯re shameless, Keira Parvis.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Watching things happen like it was all a play, Cosette had to stop herself from bursting into laughter.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d do this for me.¡¯


    It was an unexpected occurrence.


    Advertisements


    She placed her hand on Ludwig¡¯s arm and whispered in a worried voice.


    Cosette: ¡°F-father, please don¡¯t be angry. I think it¡¯s because Keira has been very sensitive these days. She is a good kid, so I think she¡¯ll soon realize her mistake and apologize. Right, Keira?¡±


    Cosette could feel Keira¡¯s gaze as if she would tear her to death, but Cosette didn¡¯t care. On the contrary, she showed a more abominable smile.


    ¡®This will be more effective at scratching the inside of a person.¡¯


    As expected, Keira¡¯s face soured even more. Her fists shook, but she couldn¡¯t threaten Cosette.


    Ludwig was watching with his eyes wide open, so she didn¡¯t really have a choice.


    And so, Keira bowed her head towards her father, then backed away.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯m sorry for making such a fuss late at night.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I hope the next time we meet, you will be better.¡±


    How could you speak so coldly?


    Cosette was ecstatic at the results that went beyond her expectations.


    In a small voice, Cosette said.


    Cosette: ¡°You had a lot of work today, didn¡¯t you? You must be tired already, but there was such a commotion¡­ I¡¯ll try to talk to Keira. Although there may not be much of a difference, I am the older sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At that, Ludwig looked down. It was a very strange look.


    ¡®Oh my?¡¯


    But Cosette, an expert in manipulating people¡¯s emotions, quickly recognized the emotions behind those eyes.


    ¡®Look at this?¡¯


    She still had to play her poor girl role.


    She tilted her head in bewilderment.


    Cosette: ¡°F-father? Do you have something to say to me?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­No. It¡¯s late, so hurry up and get some rest.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Yes! Have a good night, Father.¡±


    A bright expression and a cheerful voice.


    With just a little bit of acting, it was so easy to win the hearts of others.


    Cosette turned to the maid standing next to her.


    Cosette: ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, milady.¡±


    She then wore the innocent and ¡®good girl¡¯ look.


    Cosette: ¡°Say, Sarah.¡±


    Sarah: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°What you saw, can you pretend you didn¡¯t see it?¡±


    Sarah: ¡°What I just saw¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Keira is a bit¡­ Um, I mean, being sensitive. From her point of view, there¡¯s probably nothing to like about me.¡±


    Sarah: ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°But I still want to get along with her because I think she¡¯s a good kid, Keira. I don¡¯t want bad rumors to spread among the staff.¡±


    Sarah: ¡°If it¡¯s a request from milady, of course, I will! I will never tell anyone.¡±


    The eyes looking at her seemed to twinkle twice more than before. Then, a happy smile appeared.


    Cosette: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Advertisements


    Sarah, ever the faithful maid, would keep her mouth shut about ¡®what she saw.¡¯


    ¡®But she¡¯ll probably talk about how nice the young lady she serves is.¡¯


    It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to fill this mansion with Cosette¡¯s people if she attacked each person like that.


    Back in the bedroom, Cosette said goodbye to Sarah and tucked herself in the duvet.


    No, she just pretended to do so.


    With all the lights out, she got up in the darkened bedroom. Then, she walked towards the window where no one was around.


    Cosette: ¡°Just come in. Since when did you start being polite? Ah, is it locked?¡±


    If Sarah, who had just left the bedroom, saw it, she would have found the sight curious.


    Cosette was talking to the empty air.


    After getting out of bed, she walked to the window and opened it. A cool breeze blew through the window then into the room.


    Cosette: ¡°Did it rain heavily? It¡¯s cold, but I can¡¯t turn the fireplace on. Ah, don¡¯t sit in bed! You¡¯ll get it wet!¡±


    Annoyed, Cosette loosely tied up her hair. She then leaned back against a chair and stretched her legs.


    Cosette: ¡°Aren¡¯t you laughing too much? You¡¯ve been watching me since earlier, right? I knew it. I could feel a gaze from somewhere¡­ Well, I can¡¯t help it. I have to pretend for the time being. Ah yeah, you¡¯re still a guest, so shall I serve you tea?¡±


    The tea leaves were usually prepared in the living room, and just as Cosette tried to stand up, she immediately sat down again.


    Cosette: ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll have to heat up the water. I just won¡¯t give it to you. You don¡¯t drink tea¡­ What? What do you mean? You said you¡¯ve been watching. Don¡¯t you know that? That man, if his daughter and I fell into the water, he¡¯d probably run towards her.¡±


    With her chin on her hand, Cosette trailed off, lost in thought.


    Others might not notice, but she did. After all, it¡¯s her hobby and expertise to play with people¡¯s hearts.


    Ludwig¡¯s kindness towards her and his disdain for Keira was never because he cared for Cosette as the real child.


    Even though someone who looked exactly like Ludwig had appeared, Ludwig felt the bond of blood and flesh with Keira.


    Cosette: ¡°He¡¯s acting like that¡­ to close his heart.¡±


    Advertisements


    Cosette, who had been silent for a while, whispered.


    Cosette: ¡°That man¡¯s scary. If she¡¯s not his real child, he¡¯ll have to kill her¡­ To prepare for that, he¡¯s deliberately being harsh.¡±


    Some beings are so foolish that they¡¯re lovely. That¡¯s why Cosette liked the man and his daughter.


    There was no way that dolls who danced to the script they made were not lovely!


    Cosette: ¡°Well, you understand, don¡¯t you? Good. Wanna make a bet? What kind of expression would that man make if I told him that I had manifested the spirits¡¯ abilities?¡±


    Cosette continued with a sly smile.


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯ll bet on ¡®not happy.¡¯ Then, is it a bet? Don¡¯t think about forgetting it later. The results will come out soon.¡±

 CH 85

    Despite confidently saying the results would come soon, it was only two years later that she won the bet.


    The morning of the first day of the week.


    Cosette rushed to her father¡¯s office at dawn and declared triumphantly.


    Cosette: ¡°Father, I think I can finally deal with the spirits.¡±


    At her words, Ludwig froze.


    I knew it.


    She perfectly masked her thoughts when she asked.


    Cosette: ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy, Father? The birth of a new elementalist is the joy of the Empire.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­ There¡¯s no way I¡¯m not happy.¡±


    Every single word out of his mouth sounded forced.


    Cosette giggled and whispered.


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯ll show it to Father first. Now, look at my palm.¡±


    As she spread her fingers, she could feel the mana around her vibrate.


    It was a wave different from magic.


    There was only one way to create this kind of vibration¨Cspirits.


    Immediately, the water droplets that had gathered on her palm fell all at once and soaked Cosette¡¯s hand.


    Advertisements


    Cosette: ¡°Tada!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Unlike her lively cry, Ludwig¡¯s face remained tense. Still, he forcibly raised the corners of his lips and smiled.


    Ludwig: ¡°This will reduce your Great Aunt¡¯s heavy workload.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll help her well.¡±


    He would never say he¡¯s happy she¡¯s his real daughter.


    But now that the situation has come to this, it didn¡¯t matter if he was happy or not.


    Cosette: ¡°I, Father.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°What?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°If I reveal my abilities, people will talk about the tragedy mentioned in the prophecy¡­ As you all know, Keira isn¡¯t a bad kid, right?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­ You¡¯re right. She¡¯s not a bad kid.¡±


    To the point where it was hard to believe that she was the one who would bring disaster.


    Cosette: ¡°Then, can you protect her? It would be difficult to live in the capital, but you can send them far away to live quietly.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°It¡¯s not something I can do.¡±


    Of course, you have to say that.


    It was a disaster foretold in the prophecy.


    If he had offered to protect Keira, he would have killed her himself; whether to prevent the truth from coming out or to exact revenge.


    Cosette sighed as if in regret.


    Cosette: ¡°I know it¡¯s unavoidable¡­ but it¡¯s still unfortunate.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°You are too soft-hearted.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Father is too cold.¡±


    Ludwig stiffened at those words. He quickly let out a sigh and muttered.


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­so, I am.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Well, it¡¯s not Father¡¯s fault your personality is like that. I¡¯ll get going, then. There are a lot of things to worry about to announce it officially.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°On your way, tell Sir Joseph I¡¯m calling for him.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I will. But why are you calling Sir Joseph?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I will work with the Imperial Knights to have the Marquis of Edinburgh and his family members imprisoned. They might escape.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Oh, right. That¡¯s right.¡±


    Marquis of Edinburgh. I almost forgot him. You can¡¯t just leave the man behind everything alive.


    Cosette: ¡°Yes, you shouldn¡¯t miss a single person. Then, I¡¯ll put off announcing my abilities until after your job is done.¡±


    Advertisements


    After saying that, she left the office immediately.


    What kind of expression would that man make on the last day that¡¯s sure to come?


    Such happy thoughts brought a spring to her step.


    ¡®It¡¯s before dinner time, so they must be at the training grounds.¡¯


    As expected, she guessed correctly. She spotted Joseph, who had been reinstated as the Captain of the Knights, talking with someone in the training grounds.


    Silver hair, much like Cosette¡¯s, and purple eyes¨Cit was Zicchardt talking with Joseph.


    ¡®Perfect.¡¯


    She wondered how Zeke, how had been hostile to her the whole time, would react if he found out.


    She approached them and said.


    Cosette: ¡°Sir Joseph and Zeke.¡±


    The two heads turned, expressions hardening at the same time.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    They both obviously disliked her


    So Cosette laughed even more arrogantly.


    Cosette: ¡°Go to Father¡¯s office. He will give you the order to arrest the Marquis of Edinburgh and all his family members and send them to prison.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°If it¡¯s Edinburgh, it¡¯s my and noonim¡¯s mother! Why would His Grace order Sir Joseph to arrest grandfather?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Well, that¡¯s because he¡¯s a sinner.¡±


    The Marquis of Edinburgh¡¯s daughter committed adultery and tricked everyone into believing that her daughter was the Grand Duke¡¯s and was the next elementalist.


    If Count Weinberg had not found the Grand Duke¡¯s real daughter, the continent would have had to face more calamity than imagined.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just that.


    Cosette: ¡°In addition to the charge that he might have turned a blind eye to his daughter¡¯s infidelity, there is one more thing, right? That¡¯s the crime of falsely accusing the first Grand Duchess of being barren.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°You, what are you saying¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°It means that today, it¡¯s been proven that I am father¡¯s biological daughter.¡±


    She raised the corners of her lips and smiled.


    Cosette: ¡°So please take care of me in the future. We¡¯re really ¡®siblings¡¯ now.¡±


    She smiled sweetly and held out her hand, but Zeke didn¡¯t shake it. It didn¡¯t embarrass her; his reaction was expected.


    Zeke: ¡°Move.¡±


    Instead of clasping her hand, he pushed her away and strode off. Perhaps he was thinking of running to Father to find out what happened.


    Cosette: ¡°Sir Joseph, I think Zeke also has some business with Father, so let¡¯s go with him.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Confused, Joseph followed Zeke.


    Advertisements


    She looked back at the two of them and smiled.


    It must be confusing and hard to believe.


    But in the face of undeniable evidence, what kind of attitude would they show?


    Two days later, Cosette proved her qualifications by communicating with the spirit in front of the crowd.


    Joseph Argos was a loyal knight. It was only natural for him to faithfully obey the lord¡¯s orders.


    Regardless of the legitimacy of the order issued.


    As soon as he carried out his orders, he went to the Grand Duke.


    Joseph: ¡°The Marquis of Edinburgh is locked up in the dungeon, and his family members are detained in their home. And Her Ladyship¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Who¡¯s Her Ladyship? Watch what you say.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Your Grace.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°There is only one Lady of Parvis ¨C Cosette.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Your Grace, are you really going to execute her?¡±


    Although it turned out she wasn¡¯t the biological daughter, she had lived together under one roof as a family for over twenty years.


    It couldn¡¯t have been easy to sever the relationship at once.


    Besides, how much did Keira follow her father?


    Even an animal would be hard to abandon if it¡¯s been together for a long time.


    Even more so if you had been treated as a real daughter until now.


    But instead of answering, Ludwig kept his mouth shut. It was the lieutenant who was standing next to him who answered.


    ¡°Sir Joseph, as you know, the prophecy has been told. Because of that, the whole capital, no, the whole country is in a mess. It¡¯s best to get rid of the seeds of disaster.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°But it hasn¡¯t been revealed yet what the disaster is¡­¡±


    ¡°People tend to be more afraid of the unknown. Don¡¯t you know?¡±

 CH 86

    ¡°¡­¡±


    He knew. Of course, he knew.


    If he were a man who had nothing to do with Keira, he would have argued that the root of the prophesized disaster should be disposed of immediately.


    He recalled the crumpled look on Keira¡¯s face as she watched Cosette control the spirits.


    That expression could never have belonged to a person who intentionally deceived people of her origin.


    If she was guilty of anything, it¡¯s for being unaware of the truth.


    Was it a sin so grievous that it deserved the loss of one¡¯s life?


    Joseph: ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to kill Lady Keira either. So¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Keep your mouth shut, Sir Joseph.¡±


    Ludwig jumped up from his chair, like a person stabbed and in pain, and said.


    Ludwig: ¡°Whoever hears you might misunderstand. I am the Grand Duke of the Parvis family, and therefore the shield of this Empire. But you¡¯re saying I want to keep the seed of calamity alive?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Your Grace, what I meant was¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d hear this slander from Sir Joseph. I¡¯m disappointed.¡±


    Bang¨C! He said as he hit the table.


    Rather than addressing Joseph, it was as if he was speaking to himself. Like a person brainwashing themselves to act that way


    Ludwig should always be the spear and shield of the Empire. It was unforgivable to be swept away by personal feelings.


    Ludwig: ¡°Shane, any news from prison?¡±


    Advertisements


    Shane: ¡°First of all, the Marquis of Edinburgh believes he¡¯s in an unfair position. It¡¯s clear that he has cheated on something, yet he continues to demand a more thorough investigation.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°That old man has always been thick-skinned.¡±


    Ludwig, who had been grumbling about the Marquis, hesitated for a moment before asking Keira¡¯s current situation.


    Ludwig: ¡°And the child?¡±


    Shane: ¡°She remained silent. Well, the only thing that came out of her mouth was¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Stop hesitating and tell me.¡±


    Shane: ¡°She said, ¡®No matter what you say, I won¡¯t believe you, so do whatever you want,¡¯ or something like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If the people in question acted like that, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for them to favor execution since they believed they were right.


    ¡­But for some reason, his chest felt tight.


    How am I supposed to act?


    Everyone was paying attention to the words that would come out of his mouth and the attitude he would take.


    He would be insane if he put his personal feelings first in such a situation.


    ¡®Yes, definitely insane¡­¡¯


    Haa. Ludwig sighed and buried his face in his palm.


    How painful.


    It was so painful, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    In the middle of the night, Ludwig suddenly decided to visit the Imperial Palace.


    It was a spur-of-the-moment decision.


    He got on the carriage hastily prepared by the butler and headed to the Imperial Palace.


    There was quite a distance between the Parvis duchy and the Imperial Palace, so he had to stare out the window for a long time.


    He could see the scenery of the capital outside the window. The land he must protect no matter what.


    They said that the atmosphere in the capital had been tense.


    ¡®All kinds of rumors are circulating.¡¯


    ¡°The impostor is actually a demon in disguise. Since her identity is discovered, she may summon her people. If that happens, another war will start¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    Groundless rumors dominated the entire country.


    But he could understand why they were terrified. Hundreds of years have passed since the war with the Demon Realm had ended, but that fear did not go away.


    As long as the people remembered why the water on the continent went dry, there was no way they¡¯d easily forget their fear of demons.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Your Grace?¡±


    The Imperial Palace guards, who had been notified in advance, came to meet him.


    As he went down the stairs with them, Ludwig asked.


    Ludwig: ¡°The sinner?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no resistance. She¡¯s probably asleep by now.¡±


    As they descended to the dungeon, the characteristic putrid smell stung his nostrils. The air was humid and damp.


    It was never a good environment to stay in.


    ¡®You¡¯re in a place like this?¡¯


    She was a child raised more preciously than anyone. She couldn¡¯t possibly adapt easily to a place like this¡­


    Ludwig, who caught himself worrying about her, shook his head in surprise.


    That child was a sinner.


    Intentionally or unintentionally, the fact that she had deceived the entire Empire during these two decades had not changed.


    ¡®So there¡¯s no need to sympathize.¡¯


    However, his resolve disappeared the moment he saw Keira sleeping, leaning against the cold wall.


    He bit his lips tightly without knowing it, and he felt a sharp pain around his mouth.


    ¡°Your Grace, should I wake her up?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­No need.¡±


    When he said that, the guard made a face as if thinking, ¡®Then why did you come all the way here?¡¯


    Ludwig: ¡°Everyone, go away.¡±


    ¡°It might be dangerous, Your Grace.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I¡¯m not so weak to fall for it. Leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The guards, obviously peeved, had no choice but to go upstairs.


    A ray of moonlight seeped into the quiet dungeon. Then, just as Ludwig wondered where the light came from, he saw a small window open near the ceiling.


    Advertisements


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the moonlight, but he could feel an intense coldness in his heart.


    Ludwig looked down at Keira¡¯s sleeping face, exhausted.


    Truthfully, the only reason he came here was that he gave in to his urge. He thought he would be able to make a decision if he saw her in person.


    In conclusion, it was the wrong choice. His head became even more muddled.


    He felt like something was rising from his throat, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to wake her up and meet her eyes.


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of mistake he¡¯d make if he did.


    Ludwig, who had stood still until the morning sun had risen above his head, turned around and walked up the stairs.


    The guards, who had anxiously waited, welcomed Ludwig when they saw him.


    Guard: ¡°Are you done with your business?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Guard: ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I¡¯m going back to the mansion. I¡¯m sorry to have bothered you at dawn.¡±


    Guard: ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing!¡±


    As he left the building, he saw a woman sitting on a bench near the carriage, seemingly waiting for him.


    Long silver hair, the same facial features as him¨Cit was Cosette.


    She handed him the coat draped across her arm and said.


    Cosette: ¡°I came because you rushed to the Imperial Palace at dawn. The weather is still cold. Please wear this, Father.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­yes, thank you.¡±


    As Ludwig began to walk, Cosette followed him.


    Cosette: ¡°Have you talked to Keira?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Not yet. She¡¯s asleep.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I will respect whatever choice Father makes. You must be suffering enough as it is.¡±


    Colette smiled good-naturedly, as always she always did, and met Ludwig¡¯s eyes.


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­I will respect the decision of the nobility council.¡±


    Advertisements


    Cosette: ¡°That¡¯s probably a good idea.¡±


    They¡¯re an unrivaled group in preserving their bodies. Indeed, they wouldn¡¯t show mercy to a bomb-like being that might explode anytime.


    In this situation, staying as a bystander would be the same as saying yes. He was avoiding responsibility by sitting on the sidelines because he couldn¡¯t make an active decision.


    ¡®It¡¯s the most foolish choice.¡¯


    A strange smile appeared on Cosette¡¯s lips.


    Two days later, the nobility council decided to punish Keira and the Edinburgh House.


    Keira and her grandfather received the death penalty, their family stripped of their noble title, and their property confiscated.


    Until the moment the execution was finally completed, Ludwig could not speak with her.

 CH 87

    Cosette had been quiet for a while, perhaps thanks to a series of hits.


    It was very fortunate for Keira since the promised picnic date was approaching.


    If Cosette¡¯s camp recklessly followed Keira, it would only cause trouble for them. They weren¡¯t stupid, so they must have known that now was the time to stay quiet.


    Thanks to that, Keira was able to pick out what to wear to the picnic happily.


    No, to be precise, only the maids were happy.


    Keira only looked blankly at the mirror.


    ¡°How about this? Blue looks good on Her Ladyship.¡±


    ¡°The silver accessories suit her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But Keira didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Milady?¡±


    As soon as Emily and Miranda noticed that Keira was lost in thought, they decided to do her hair instead.


    Meanwhile, Keira was immersed in other thoughts, as the maids noticed.


    Ludwig: ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me ¡®Father¡¯ in private?¡±


    Even after she thought about it again, she didn¡¯t know the intent behind the question.


    Advertisements


    She said, ¡®I¡¯m old enough, and the title ¡®Father¡¯ seems too immature.¡¯


    And after making that excuse, she had to hurry out.


    Of course, it was a natural but inadmissible excuse.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t call him Daddy or Papa, but Father!¡¯


    It was absurd to stop using the term ¡®Father¡¯ just because she¡¯s gotten old.


    Keira banged her head in shame.


    The maids assisting her jumped up in surprise, but Keira didn¡¯t even notice.


    ¡®He probably didn¡¯t want to hear me call him Father again, so why would he ask that question¡­¡¯


    At that moment, she realized. She raised her head.


    ¡®Did he think I stopped calling him Father because I think he¡¯s not my biological father?¡¯


    That seemed the most probable answer.


    After all, that person never treated her like his own daughter¨Cin the past and the present.


    Rather than feeling disappointed, Keira pondered about it.


    No, it felt refreshing to find out why he asked a strange question.


    This allowed Keira to focus on what she was doing instead of feeling depressed¨Clike choosing what clothes to wear to a picnic.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s a picnic. I¡¯ll wear warm colors.¡±


    Since Keira was attending an outdoor event, she chose light, easy-to-move, and warm clothes.


    Before leaving the mansion, she asked the remaining maids to keep a close watch on what Cosette was doing.


    If it was Cosette, Keira thought that she might be planning something while Keira was away.


    Advertisements


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Your Ladyship.¡±


    The picnic was held at the lake outside the city walls.


    As she got off the carriage, she saw colorful tents and a group of people gathered together. Except for the servants who served, all were women. This was due to the host, Princess Arabella, who only invited women her age.


    Soon, Bella came to find Keira. No, to be precise, she saw a carriage bearing the emblem of the Parvis archduchy.


    Bella: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to come. Welcome.¡±


    Keira didn¡¯t know how many times she¡¯s heard that word. She knew it was because of what she¡¯s done so far, but she was honestly getting tired of it.


    Keira: ¡°Thank you for the invitation.¡±


    Bella: ¡°I should be the one who¡¯s thankful. Ah, I think someone else has just arrived.¡±


    Arabella hurriedly moved toward the newly arrived carriage.


    She seemed to be busy welcoming guests. As the organizer of the event, it was natural to take care of the ladies invited.


    Yes, it¡¯s normal, so she understood¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The only problem was that Keira had no one to talk to except for Arabella.


    Left alone, Keira hurriedly looked around. Perhaps everyone knew each other, but they were gathering and chatting among themselves.


    ¡®I-I don¡¯t know anyone!¡¯


    Not even her partner, Sir Joseph, was here today.


    Besides, the problem didn¡¯t stop there.


    Unlike banquets crowded with people, this was a small event with only a small number of participants. Thanks to that, she felt lonelier as she stood alone.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A few steps away, she could hear pleasant laughter. Four girls of the same age were buzzing with excitement.


    It wasn¡¯t an atmosphere where she could intervene. Keira wasn¡¯t sociable enough to do that.


    ¡®I wish you could talk to me too¡­¡¯


    Anyone was fine, so she hoped that someone would pretend they knew her¡­


    However, she did not reveal her anxious feelings because she was too embarrassed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lady Parvis standing there alone? I saw her from afar last time¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, my. What is she doing at such a small gathering?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Should we talk to her at least?¡±


    ¡°Her cold expression makes it look like she¡¯s not happy. So I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good time to approach her.¡±


    ¡°She rarely socializes with people, but she might enjoy it even less if she¡¯s in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°No, then why is she here?¡±


    Advertisements


    And so the young ladies who¡¯d been glancing curiously at Keira were unable to approach her.


    Thus, Keira was able to reach the tent without any interruptions.


    Keira: ¡°A glass of juice, please.¡±


    ¡°What flavor would you prefer?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Pomegranate.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, please.¡±


    For a moment, Keira had a strong urge to grab hold of that servant and talk to him, but she suppressed it with reason.


    If anyone talked to her, she would consider them her savior.


    Invisible tears flowed from her eyes. It was then that a helping hand reached out to her.


    ¡°Would you like to play a card game together?¡±


    Thank you! Bless you!


    Keira almost said it out loud.


    When Keira turned around, there was a lady her age who had a gentle expression.


    It was the first time she¡¯d seen her. No, maybe she¡¯d said hello before, but Keira didn¡¯t remember.


    Keira: ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Lady Keira, right? I recognized you. I¡¯m Claire Neil.¡±


    Ah, so it looked like they¡¯d never met before. But even if it was the first time they¡¯d spoken, Keira was moved by the fact that she approached her.


    Of course, Keira wouldn¡¯t know for the rest of her life what happened before Claire talked to her.


    Claire thought, ¡®Wow, you look really happy that I talked to you.¡¯


    She saw Keira¡¯s cold face flush pink.


    Before coming here, Arabella sent Claira a message.


    ¡°If Lady Keira really attends today, I¡¯d like you to talk to her on my behalf. I¡¯ll probably be busy welcoming guests because I¡¯m the host.¡±


    And so, when Claire approached her, Keira seemed ecstatic about it. It¡¯s not bad to be friends with her.


    Claire happily took her back to the card game table.


    The ladies seated at the table looked at them with wide eyes.


    ¡®Why is this person here?!¡¯


    They looked confused.


    Claire: ¡°Come sit next to me.¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After a while, Keira was also handed a few cards. It was the first game she¡¯s played, so it was natural for her to lose every time, but it didn¡¯t sour her mood.


    She came without a partner, but she¡¯s having a good time with people!


    It went much better than expected.


    ¡°Let¡¯s play a different game this time.¡±


    Soon, someone suggested.


    But then a presence approached Keira, and talked to her. It was nice that someone chatted with her. However, the problem was that this was someone who wasn¡¯t expected to be here.


    ¡°Keira, it¡¯s nice to meet you in a place like this.¡±


    He was a well-dressed old man.


    Keira: ¡°Grandfather.¡±


    It was Simon Edinburgh, Keira¡¯s grandfather and the Marquis of Edinburgh.


    Keira stood and hid him.


    Keira: ¡°What brings you here? The princess said she only invited ladies her age¡­¡±


    Marquis: ¡°An old man such as I have no business of interrupting a gathering of young ladies. I just walked over because I saw a tent on my way for a stroll.¡±


    Keira: ¡°So, you¡¯re taking a walk outside the castle walls?¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Haha, it¡¯s because I¡¯m old that I want to wander around.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I see.¡±


    He was obviously lying, but Keira feigned ignorance.


    ¡®Many eyes are watching.¡¯


    It would be difficult if rumors of discord with her grandfather spread for no reason.


    Since Cosette appeared, he has tried to talk to Keira over and over again.


    Whenever that happened, she asked back in writing.


    ¡¸Do you have the courage to tell me the secret?¡¹


    Simon Edinburgh never answered.


    Marquis: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk to your grandfather for a while? It¡¯ll only take a moment.¡±


    Was he about to tell her the ¡®secret,¡¯ or was he just trying to be reckless?

 CH 88

    Keira glanced around. Here on this street, no matter how low they whispered, the people around them would hear it.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll just say hello to my grandfather for a moment.¡±


    ¡°See you later.¡±


    Since it was a meeting between a grandfather and his granddaughter, no one seemed to find it strange.


    And so Keira and the Marquis walked to a deserted area. Naturally, they dismissed the servants and knights.


    After walking along the lakeshore in silence, the Marquis finally spoke.


    Marquis: ¡°Was it at Marchioness Francois¡¯ banquet? You said it the last time we met. Please provide a hiding place in case something goes wrong.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Marquis: ¡°I was really puzzled. According to my investigation, nothing happened that would have prompted you to look for a hideout. However, I did it because it was your request. I thought it might be the common anxiety of young ladies.¡±


    He suddenly stopped and looked straight at Keira.


    Marquis: ¡°Did you know what Weinberg was going to do?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Before that, please answer my question first. Was Rowena Weinberg infertile?¡±


    Marquis: ¡°You¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°I won¡¯t answer until you tell me first.¡±


    Simon frowned. Keira wasn¡¯t sure whether he was despondent or angry.


    Advertisements


    Marquis: ¡°Yes, that woman wasn¡¯t infertile! She was perfectly capable of having a child, and she actually did!¡±


    She had a child? Keira froze.


    Keira: ¡°Then, Rowena Weinberg didn¡¯t die of an illness, did she?¡±


    Marquis: ¡°You¡¯re quick to catch on. That¡¯s right, I did it. At the time of the divorce, that woman was already pregnant! But it seemed like she didn¡¯t know either. I knew it too late, too.¡±


    Keira: ¡°So that¡¯s why you had her silenced.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°¡­ that¡¯s right. I killed her.¡±


    His voice trembled. The Marquis was a cold-blooded man who rarely shed tears, but he could not have been happy to reveal his filthy sins in front of his grandchild.


    She could understand his desire to hide his ugly side to some extent, but Keira had to ask.


    Keira: ¡°Why¡­ Why would you do that?!¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Because they¡¯re our enemies!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    Marquis: ¡°You can say that because you didn¡¯t know the situation at the time! There were only two options¨C kill or die! She was an enemy, so I removed her. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira was neither naive nor immature enough to accuse him that what he did was wrong. After all, the two families had been at odds for a long time.


    Either kill or be killed.


    He would have had no choice but to choose the latter.


    Keira sighed and said.


    Keira: ¡°¡­ Grandfather¡¯s decision was definitely wrong. But I don¡¯t want to divide the family by condemning past mistakes.¡±


    Simon Edinburgh clearly understood the meaning behind her words.


    Marquis: ¡°¡­Thank you for understanding, Keira.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Because we¡¯re on the same boat. I don¡¯t want to destroy myself in the face of a storm.¡±


    Seemingly nervous, the Marquis added.


    Marquis: ¡°Don¡¯t tell Zeke.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    It was fortunate that at least he was aware that what he did was a dishonorable act he wouldn¡¯t want to show his only grandson.


    Keira: ¡°Is there a possibility that the child Rowena was pregnant with was Cosette?¡±


    Marquis: ¡°No, not at all. Rowena Weinberg tried to give birth in the mountains during the chase, but she was already dead when we found her.¡±


    She, a pregnant woman, was chased by assassins for a long time and had given birth in the cold mountain on her own, without a single person to help her, so she could not have been safe.


    Keira mourned her tragic death.


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°And the child?¡±


    Marquis: ¡°In her stomach. It was a boy. And dead.¡±


    Thinking of the situation made Keira dizzy.


    A pregnant woman collapsed in a sparsely populated mountainous area, the clothes and dirt floor stained with blood, a dead fetus, and pursuers cutting her belly.


    She gripped her forehead.


    Keira: ¡°Then there¡¯s no chance that Cosette is Rowena¡¯s child, right?¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Did her brother, the current Count Weinberg, know that she was pregnant?¡±


    Marquis: ¡°I thought Rowena had cut ties with her family¡­ but now that the situation has come to this, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that she contacted them. But Keira, I know one thing for sure. Your mother would never betray her husband.¡±


    The Marquis sounded desperate.


    Marquis: ¡°My daughter is the one I know best. She would never do something like that! Trust your mother, Keira.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Y-you do?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes. If I don¡¯t trust my mother, who else will? That¡¯s what I told Zeke, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    Then a hint of relief drifted across the old man¡¯s face. At the end of the day, he was still a father, and it was probably unbearable for him to see his daughter accused of infidelity.


    Keira was lost in thought again.


    ¡®If he introduced Cosette as Rowena¡¯s child, he might have known about her pregnancy¡­ No, it was probably just the surest way he could punish Grandfather while restoring his sister¡¯s honor.¡¯


    The more she thought about it, the more confused she got.


    It was too complicated.


    Her grandfather¡¯s revelation awakened the increasingly complex theories.


    Marquis: ¡°Now tell me the secret you¡¯re hiding. Did you foresee the same situation today?¡±


    Keira hesitated for a moment before answering.


    Keira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°How? Did you know of Cosette¡¯s existence in advance? Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure¡­ I had a prophetic dream. It was around the time I contacted you.¡±


    Advertisements


    He was well aware of his only granddaughter¡¯s personality. It seemed unbelievable that Keira had taken action because of something as uncertain as a premonition.


    Marquis: ¡°Really? A prophetic dream, that¡¯s all?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, and as a result, Cosette appeared like a dream. Maybe the goddess came to warn me.¡±


    Was it so inconceivable to have a premonition like that in a world where prophecies existed?


    The Marquis looked at Keira¡¯s expression and sighed deeply.


    Marquis: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say that¡¯s the case. Are things progressing according to your dream?¡±


    She was about to answer but stopped. Ludwig¡¯s unusual behavior came to mind.


    He didn¡¯t just accept Cosette immediately, he even asked a strange question a few days ago.


    Keira: ¡°¡­it was a dream, so I don¡¯t remember exactly. But I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going the way it did.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Keira, after this, we¡¯re really on the same boat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Marquis: ¡°If you have anything to discuss, make sure to talk to this grandfather of yours.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Good.¡±


    The Marquis of Edinburgh nodded.


    Keira: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I head back now? I only came to say hello, but if I¡¯m away for too long, they might think it¡¯s weird.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Then go back. I¡¯ll be off, too.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Take care.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°If you have any problems, be sure to contact me. Remember. You and I are on the same boat.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Of course.¡±


    After saying that, he began to walk in the opposite direction of the picnic.


    As Keira gazed at her grandfather¡¯s back, she thought.


    ¡®We¡¯re on the same boat¡­¡¯


    Simon Edinburgh was a hard person to trust. But he wasn¡¯t a hand she could discard.


    She didn¡¯t know much about him as a grandfather, but she knew that as a business partner, she could trust him.


    ¡°You took a while.¡±


    Since their conversation took a while, it wasn¡¯t surprising that someone would comment.


    Keira: ¡°Grandfather said he was worried. I guess talking about the current situation between Zeke and me took longer than expected.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t know, but the Marquis is quite kind to you¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    The unknown lady, who had said so, stopped abruptly. She must have remembered why the Marquis was worried about the siblings¨CCosette Parvis, the woman who recently appeared in the capital like a comet and turned the social world upside down.


    Of course, he would be worried that his granddaughter was living under the same roof as her.


    If it turned out that Cosette was the biological daughter, then Keira¡¯s mother would be accused of committing adultery.


    As a lady, it was the worst disgrace.


    And as a father, the Marquis wouldn¡¯t be able to stand still and do nothing.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡±


    As the atmosphere got tense, Keira tried to lighten the mood by handing out cards herself.


    Her efforts soon paid off, and the mood returned to what it had just been before.


    By the time Arabella, the host of the picnic, came to the table to talk, it became friendly like a family gathering.


    Keira could proudly say her first outing was a success.


    The gathering ended before sunset, and Keira returned home with a pep in her step.


    As soon as she got off the carriage, the butler came to meet her.


    ¡®I told them I didn¡¯t know when I¡¯d be back.¡¯


    Even though she said that, he still waited for her.


    As Keira approached the butler to tell him she was of age and he didn¡¯t have to wait for her next time, she could see that the butler didn¡¯t come just to meet her.


    The butler looked restless.


    Keira: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Robert: ¡°When Her Ladyship was away, a guest arrived.¡±


    Keira: ¡°A guest? Without prior notice?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would go to the Grand Duchy without a prior appointment.


    As she was about to enter the front door, she felt fortunate she didn¡¯t have to deal with the visitor.


    But then.


    Robert: ¡°The guest¡¯s name is Erez Shore. You were waiting to hear from the Shore family last time, right?¡±

 CH 89

    ¡°!¡±


    It was what Keira had been waiting for. Did Erez find out anything about time regression?


    Keira stopped and looked back.


    Keira: ¡°So where¡¯s the guest? Did he just go back? Did he leave a note?¡±


    Robert: ¡°Well, His Excellency is with him.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­His Excellency?¡±


    ¡®Why would that person?¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t one to welcome guests visiting the Grand Duchy. So, Keira couldn¡¯t believe he was dealing with a guest whose purpose wasn¡¯t to see him but his daughter.


    But the surprise didn¡¯t stop there.


    Robert: ¡°Was there any unpleasant friction between him and His Excellency?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Not that I know of. I¡¯m not sure if they know each other.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Then it¡¯s strange. His Excellency looked¡­ he looked so brutal that¡¯s why I waited for your Ladyship, wondering if a duel would happen.¡±


    Keira: ¡°A duel?¡±


    Robert: ¡°Yes. If there¡¯s a fight, please stop it.¡±


    Keira didn¡¯t exactly know what happened, but if the calm Robert was nervous, it meant that the atmosphere at that time was hostile.


    Keira rushed to the drawing room.


    ¡®Who am I? Where am I?¡¯


    Erez looked around with blank eyes. It was a room surrounded on three sides by ivory-colored wallpaper clad in gold leaf patterns.


    Advertisements


    On one side was a large window, clean enough that he was sure he wouldn¡¯t see a single speck of dust. The window frame was so delicately crafted that he wondered if it was necessary to make it that way.


    And at a glance, expensive furniture filled the room.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that this family is the epitome of integrity? How can a drawing room be this fancy?¡¯


    He had so many questions, but none he could say out loud.


    It was because of the man in front of him.


    ¡®¡­Why do I have to be here?¡¯


    What sin did he commit to receive the sharp glare of a man he met for the first time?


    With cold sweat dripping down his back, he avoided his gaze.


    It was then that the man in front of him, Ludwig, opened his mouth.


    Ludwig: ¡°Do you have any titles?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I asked if you have a title.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Uh, well, I haven¡¯t received it yet, but the current Magician of the Magic Tower¡­¡±


    Ludwig cut him off.


    Ludwig: ¡°It doesn¡¯t exist at the moment, and it may not exist in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    No, it wasn¡¯t completely wrong, but¡­ why did he feel strange?


    If one rose to a fairly high position in the tower, one would be given a title worthy of it. Even if it is just one stroke of luck, the situation is completely different.


    But Erez didn¡¯t feel the need to bother to climb to a higher position.


    He just liked to sit in the lab and experiment. If he didn¡¯t have enough research funds, he would just have to sell magic items to nobles at a high price.


    Ludwig: ¡°What does your father do?¡±


    Erez: ¡°H-he¡¯s recuperating in the countryside. He¡¯s not feeling well.¡±


    So, an unemployed man who received living expenses from his brother.


    Ludwig: ¡°And your mother?¡±


    Erez: ¡°She takes care of Father.¡±


    So, just as unemployed as the husband.


    Actually, it¡¯s been a while since he¡¯d seen his parents, so he wasn¡¯t sure what was going on.


    Ludwig: ¡°I know you¡¯re twenty-six this year, but strangely, you¡¯re not even engaged.¡±


    Advertisements


    Erez: ¡°Yes, well, I¡¯m too focused on my research on magic¡­ No, wait. How does His Excellency know that?¡±


    It was suspicious that he knew the age and relationship status of a guest he wasn¡¯t even expecting.


    Moreover, although Erez answered his questions without hesitation, it was strange of the Grand Duke to ask about his parents like that.


    ¡®What did I do wrong?!¡¯


    What¡¯s even more unfair was that the Grand Duke looked displeased despite his sincere answers.


    Smack¨C! A pile of paper hit the face of the frustrated Erez.


    ¡°?!¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Read it.¡±


    When Eren looked at the paper, he was relieved to see it was the newspaper on the table a while ago.


    ¡®I-I thought I was getting a duel request.¡¯


    Judging from the older man¡¯s expression and words, Erez wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if he had drawn his sword.


    Erez hastily picked up the newspaper.


    Erez: ¡°Oh?¡±


    He groaned. This was¡­


    Erez: ¡°Is this me?¡±


    His face was on one side of the paper. Even the size was huge.


    Because of his lack of interest in the world outside the tower and his research, he had no idea his face was in the newspaper.


    When he looked closer, it was a picture taken on the terrace of a banquet hall.


    The only way one would be able to take a photo at this angle was if they hung from a wall. Crazy journalists.


    But the structure of the terrace looked familiar.


    Every time he came to the capital, he often stayed on the terrace of his family¡¯s house, so of course, he was familiar with it.


    He continued to analyze the picture.


    He didn¡¯t pay attention to it before because it was covered by a mosaic, but there was a woman standing next to him.


    He had a rough idea when this photo was taken.


    ¡®It was then.¡¯


    The time they were talking about time regression.


    Even though their conversation had nothing to do with romance, the article made wild guesses about their relationship.


    What¡¯s more absurd was the woman¡¯s identity and face were hidden while his face and real name were all exposed.


    Advertisements


    Was the Grand Duchy too scary while he wasn¡¯t?


    If they were going to write about it, they should have revealed both, right? How absurd.


    Ludwig: ¡°Explain.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Yes? No, I think I¡¯m also a victim of this¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I don¡¯t want the name of the Grand Duchy to be dragged into this kind of thing.¡±


    If anyone heard what he said, they would think the family must have been insulted.


    Erez: ¡°Look carefully, Your Excellency. The name of the Grand Duchy or the name of Her Ladyship wasn¡¯t listed here! Rather, it¡¯s my name that¡¯s dragged in the mud! Before that, do you even believe this rumor?¡±


    Don¡¯t they have any sense of morality? If they wanted to write an article like this, they should have at least used pseudonyms!


    Erez screamed quite a bit in his heart.


    But Ludwig didn¡¯t seem to care about his feelings.


    Ludwig: ¡°Then why did you come here today?¡±


    Erez: ¡°To meet Her Ladyship¡­¡±


    He felt the heat of the Grand Duke¡¯s glare before he could even finish his sentence.


    Ludwig: ¡°I¡¯m very curious about why you have to meet my daughter.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Uh, so that¡¯s¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t possibly tell the truth.


    The longer his silence, the colder the atmosphere.


    He tried to look around to ask for help, but the employees had their heads bowed.


    But an unexpected helping hand came from outside.


    Bang¨C!


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    The door to the drawing room slammed open without warning, and the window sill shook from the impact.


    Ludwig: ¡°Keira? It¡¯s not like you to come in without knocking¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°I was in a rush because I didn¡¯t think it was polite to leave my guest for a long time. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    As she approached the table, they could hear her labored breathing as if she had run in a hurry.


    Keira: ¡°Thank you for entertaining my guest.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Shall we? Don¡¯t bother Your Excellency anymore.¡±


    Erez suddenly got up from his seat and said.


    Erez: ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±


    As he walked out of the drawing room, he felt a stinging gaze on the back of his head. He shivered.


    Advertisements


    Click¨C.


    The door closed behind him.


    Erez: ¡°Wow, Your Ladyship, your father is terrifying. Aigoo, I¡¯m trembling.¡±


    Even though there were employees in the hallway, he spoke informally to her. Keira frowned and said.


    Keira: ¡°He¡¯s usually a bit cold-hearted.¡±


    Erez: ¡°No, it¡¯s a bit different from ¡®cold-hearted¡¯¡­¡±


    Recalling what he had just witnessed, he shivered.


    Keira didn¡¯t want to keep talking about her father, so she quickly changed the topic.


    Keira: ¡°So, what¡¯s the purpose of your visit?¡±


    Erez: ¡°I came here because I was worried that the mean fake daughter might be bullying you.¡±


    He looked at Keira as he said so.


    Just when Keira started feeling uncomfortable by his gaze, he continued.


    Erez: ¡°¡­Looking at your face, I¡¯m glad that you seem to be doing well. I think the father likes you more.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    It took Keira a while to understand the second sentence. For a moment, she thought Erez was referring to his father, not Ludwig.[1]


    She almost asked, ¡®When did your father see me for him to say he likes me?¡¯


    After pondering on it for a long time, she asked, her expression curious.


    Keira: ¡°The Grand Duke, to me?¡±


    [1] Erez said ¡®???? ??? ? ???? ? ??,¡¯ and the ¡®???¡¯ (father) did not indicate whether he was talking about his father or Keira¡¯s father. Thus, the confusion.

 CH 90

    Erez: ¡°Yeah, is there anyone else you call ¡®Father¡¯?¡±


    Keira: ¡°You¡¯re seriously mistaken. Don¡¯t you hear people say he doesn¡¯t care?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Then why do you think he gave me the third degree?¡±


    Keira, who wasn¡¯t aware of what happened in the drawing room, tilted her head in confusion.


    She thought he only took the guest and treated him well¡­


    Keira: ¡°Oh, he might have thought you came to the grand duchy to ask for a favor. He despises things like that, especially since he doesn¡¯t like meddling in politics.¡±


    Erez: ¡°That¡¯s not it! He acted like he was meeting a prospective son-in-law who was trying to steal his daughter! Haa, I thought he was going to challenge me to a duel.¡±


    Then Keira openly laughed at him. She only stopped when she saw the smirk on his face.


    Keira: ¡°You are delusional.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Is that right? If Your Ladyship had come in just a little later, he would have hung me upside down on the front gate!¡±


    Keira: ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. His Excellency cares more about stones that rolled in than me.¡±


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s common sense. There¡¯s a thing called growing affection.¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s something that would never happen in this house.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Your Ladyship is mistaken.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s mistaken.¡±


    Erez: ¡°How are you so sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Because it¡¯s obvious.¡±


    Advertisements


    They continued bickering with each other for a while.


    Erez: ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s make a bet. When Your Ladyship and the impostor are both in danger at the same time, which way will the Grand Duke run?¡±


    You¡¯re digging your own grave. Keira didn¡¯t hide her smirk as she thought so.


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s boring if there¡¯s nothing at stake, right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to say. The loser will grant the winner¡¯s wish.¡±


    She never doubted that the goddess of victory would raise Keira¡¯s hand.


    As she tried to recall the memories of the past, she wondered if there had ever been a time when she and Cosette were in danger at the same time.


    ¡®Unfortunately, there isn¡¯t.¡¯


    If Keira had won the bet, she would have told him to be polite to her. A pity.


    Meanwhile, Erez hummed beside her and said.


    Erez: ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fun to imagine what wish I would make to Your Ladyship.¡±


    Keira: ¡°You¡¯re too excited. You¡¯re already thinking about the result of the bet when we¡¯re not even sure that Cosette and I will be in danger together.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Just as she was going to ask what he meant¡­


    ¡°Milady!¡±


    A familiar voice rang through the hallway.


    When Keira turned her head, she saw Laura running towards them as she screamed.


    Lira: ¡°Have you heard from Emily¡­ Ah, you have a guest.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What happened?¡±


    While she was away from the mansion, she ordered them to report to her if they thought something was going on with Cosette.


    So, Keira intuitively knew that the reason Lira was running to her had something to do with Cosette.


    Lira: ¡°That, well, I have something to tell you about what you ordered¡­¡±


    Lira muttered then glanced at Erez, wondering if she should speak in front of him.


    Advertisements


    Keira looked at him and said.


    Keira: ¡°You¡¯ve made sure I¡¯m doing well, so your business should be done. I have work to do, so I¡¯ll say goodbye here. The butler will see you off.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s have a cup of tea¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°You must have already drunk tea in the drawing room.¡±


    Your father didn¡¯t even offer water, Erez thought, but before he could even protest, Keira quickly walked away with her maid.


    Erez: ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Erez stared blankly at them and had no choice but to take a lonely step away. He should get out of here quickly before the Grand Duke catches him and asks for a duel.


    With that, his steps quickened.


    ¡®Ah, come to think of it, I didn¡¯t say it.¡¯


    He had a hunch as to why he turned back time, and it only further solidified when he talked to Ludwig.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t gain anything from coming here.¡¯


    In addition, he even got a chance to receive a favor from Keira, so that made up for his time here.


    And so Erez made his way home with a spring in his step.


    Keira took Lira up to her room.


    Keira: ¡°What happened while I was gone?¡±


    She was only gone for a few hours¡­


    Good thing she talked to the maids.


    Lira: ¡°There hasn¡¯t been an accident¡­ but I thought it would be better that you knew.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Lady Cosette has gone out.¡±


    Except for going to see Johanna, Cosette hasn¡¯t gone out until now. If she went out while Keira was away from the mansion, Keira could only imagine that she had other plans.


    Keira: ¡°She didn¡¯t say where she was going?¡±


    Lira: ¡°She said she was going to volunteer in the slums. If she says she¡¯s doing volunteer work, no one can stop her from going out, right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Did she go alone?¡±


    Lira: ¡°No, she took a few people working in the kitchen with her.¡±


    ¡®This is earlier than before.¡¯


    Even before returning, Keira continued to delay assigning an exclusive maid, and Cosette eventually rescued someone outside.


    Advertisements


    Memories of the past slowly came to mind.


    All of the people she brought were young children who had grown up in poverty in the slums.


    The younger the child, the more likely they were to follow people blindly.


    Moreover, if it was an order of the Lady who saved their life from the gutter, they might happily accept it, even if it¡¯s to take their own life.


    ¡®But it should be at least one month later¡­¡¯


    Perhaps the incident with Lira influenced it. She must have felt that it would be a struggle to bring the existing maids to her side, so she planned to raise her own subordinates.


    Keira: ¡°Do you remember when she left the mansion?¡±


    Lira: ¡°You left almost at the same time, as soon as milady went to the picnic.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then she¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    I looked out the window to see the sky dyed red. It was time to come back.


    Keira: ¡°Thank you for letting me know. Then return to your post.¡±


    Lira: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll ask the maids who followed her what happened.¡±


    Keira¡¯s prediction that she would return soon was correct.


    Not long after Lira left the study, the butler came.


    Robert: ¡°I, milady, I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your during your break, but you need to come out for a moment.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Robert: ¡°Lady Cosette is back, and that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Keira followed the butler downstairs. When they reached the first-floor lobby, they found Cosette, a pair of shabby-dressed boy and girl, and restless employees standing next to them.


    She walked past the employees and approached Cosette.


    Keira: ¡°Looks like you went out.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°You didn¡¯t hear? What¡¯s the point of killing time alone in a mansion? I should help people in need.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Who are these kids?¡±


    Keira¡¯s eyes turned to the boy and girl. She still asked even though she already knew their names¨C the girl was Mina, and the boy was Mason.


    Cosette: ¡°I brought them because I felt sorry for them. Their parents died, and so they grew up with their uncle, and um¡­ I guess he wasn¡¯t a good caregiver. However, he died a few days ago¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°So you brought them?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Yeah, I think we can give them a job in our house. They said they had done a lot of different things when they were young to earn money. We can at least pay for their meals. I told the butler, but he said I had to consult with you since you¡¯re in charge of the household.¡±


    Keira took a deep breath and replied.


    Keira: ¡°Cosette, You know that you have to pass through very strict conditions to work in noble households, right? I don¡¯t think anyone standing here had come in without a letter of recommendation.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°But can¡¯t we do this? I don¡¯t have an exclusive maid. If you feel uncomfortable, she can wait on me. It¡¯s been hard since you didn¡¯t assign me an exclusive maid.¡±


    What a clever way to blame others.


    Advertisements


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have brought these kids if you have properly assigned me an exclusive maid,¡¯ so to speak.


    Keira responded immediately.


    Keira: ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t know you felt that way. I only meant to bring you closer to the people of the mansion¡­¡±


    The moment Cosette opened her mouth as if to refute, Keira spoke again.


    Keira: ¡°Next time, before you start doing things, please tell me.¡±

 CH 91

    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was basically a criticism. Like, ¡®You didn¡¯t even say you were uncomfortable, but you suddenly brought in children you knew nothing about.¡¯


    Keira could see Cosette biting her lip as if she couldn¡¯t think of a response. But a moment later, her face brightened.


    Cosette: ¡°I know I made a mistake, but look at these skinny limbs! Poor kids. It would be too sad to let them go like this. They must have followed me thinking they could get a stable job.¡±


    She seemed to have changed course to tug at their heartstrings.


    Cosette: ¡°Can¡¯t we just do it once? If we kick them out, they might really die.¡±


    The two kids appeared to be in their mid-teens. People their age wouldn¡¯t have a hard time finding work elsewhere.


    However, Cosette¡¯s acting skills were quite convincing, making the spectators sympathize with the siblings.


    Of course, Keira was the exception.


    She couldn¡¯t sympathize since she remembered how well these clever little b*stards played the role of Cosette¡¯s eyes and ears.


    ¡®If I kick them out, I feel like I¡¯ll become a cold-blooded person who has no blood or tears in their eyes.¡¯


    The thought came to mind as she looked around.


    Advertisements


    Even if she got those two out of here, Cosette would find a way to get a new employee into this house. Instead, Mina and Mason, whose behavior patterns Keira knew through past experiences, were better.


    Plus, her selfish desire to return the pain they put her through was too strong to ignore.


    Looking reluctant yet resigned, Keira said.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll let it slide once because I can see how much they¡¯re struggling, but next time, I won¡¯t. And if these children do something that tarnishes the family¡¯s honor, I will kick them out immediately.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll pay close attention.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Robert, give these kids a bath and a meal. Then start training them tomorrow.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do as you please, milady.¡±


    After that, Keira turned around and went upstairs. Then the employees left behind started whispering amongst themselves.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d let this go since she¡¯s always been cold-hearted.¡±


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? She¡¯s become a little more gentle lately.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? More than that, Lady Cosette is too reckless.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been saying. What kind of place did she think this is to bring people out of nowhere?¡±


    ¡°Just because she became a lady overnight, she thought she could do anything she wanted, huh?¡±


    ¡°Shh! She¡¯ll hear you. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, did you hear what happened in Lady Johanna¡¯s mansion?¡±


    ¡°What? What happened?¡±


    Time passed, and winter was coming to an end. The Grand Duchy was busy preparing for spring.


    Although she was excluded from physical labor, Keira was no exception to being busy. After all, she was in charge of housekeeping.


    As Keira sat at her desk and fiddled with her pen, she inadvertently thought about Cosette.


    ¡®Come to think of it, Cosette was quiet all winter.¡¯


    She lived quietly throughout the winter, probably because she would rather take care of her body than do anything.


    Whenever Keira bumped into Cosette, Cosette would greet her kindly and act friendly to the maids.


    As expected, Keira had seen her chat with Ludwig a few times.


    She heard Cosette didn¡¯t do anything special except for the occasional volunteer work or outings whenever she received tea party invitations.


    Cosette¡¯s efforts were effective to a certain extent because the people at the mansion soon became accustomed to her existence.


    Advertisements


    It was a distinctly different atmosphere from the beginning when everyone was nervous that something bad would happen.


    ¡®You¡¯re so clever.¡¯


    However, Keira thought the moment she could freely breathe was about to end.


    She noticed such signs when she looked around the mansion to ensure the duchy was ready for spring.


    As Keira passed through the backyard, she heard people chattering.


    ¡°Ah, my hands are freezing! It¡¯s spring already, but when will the weather get warmer?¡±


    ¡°At least a fortnight from now, I think. My skin is about to fall off! How annoying.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s your first time doing laundry this week. I¡¯m already on the third day! Look at how chapped my hands are.¡±


    So, the maids were talking amongst themselves. Usually, Keira would just pretend she didn¡¯t hear it¡­ if it hadn¡¯t been for Mina¡¯s voice at the end.


    Keira¡¯s steps stopped.


    Mina: ¡°Isn¡¯t the head maid doing this on purpose to bully me?¡±


    ¡°Why would she do that?¡±


    Mina: ¡°Well, Her Ladyship Cosette brought me here. So it¡¯s an open fact that the other lady doesn¡¯t like me. So how would I know if she¡¯s trying to bully me into getting some brownie points?¡±


    ¡°But if Lady Keira really hated you, she wouldn¡¯t have let you in the mansion in the first place.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right. It¡¯s not easy to get hired to work as a maid in a place like this. I mean, a relative I know is a butler in some county, so that¡¯s how I barely got a recommendation letter.¡±


    Mina: ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    When her co-workers didn¡¯t agree with her, Mina clicked her tongue.


    But it didn¡¯t stop there.


    Mina: ¡°That¡¯s because if she kicked me out at that time, people would think she¡¯s a bad person. When I see her, I can feel her hatred towards me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t read too much into it.¡±


    Mina: ¡°I¡¯m telling you! I can feel her staring at me every time I run into her. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s hoping I¡¯ll quit.¡±


    Keira thought, ¡®This is good.¡¯


    Actually, she didn¡¯t like Mina very much. It wasn¡¯t just because Cosette had brought the child herself.


    It was because Keira was rebuked in front of all of the employees in the mansion because of Mina, and was even blamed for things she didn¡¯t do.


    And it was also true that Keira was looking for an opportunity to kick Mina out.


    As Keira contemplated kicking Mina out under this pretext, Emily, who was walking with her, suddenly shouted.


    Advertisements


    Emily: ¡°Hey! You! What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Ack! M-milady!¡±


    ¡°I-I told you to stop it! What are you doing, Mina? Why aren¡¯t you apologizing for making a mistake?¡±


    By now, Mina should have come forward. She could have made excuses that it was just idle chatter with the maids.


    ¡®By the way, was it around this time?¡¯


    This was when Keira was framed for Cosette¡¯s scheme in the past.


    Suddenly, it occurred to Keira that Cosette, who had been quiet throughout winter, was now showing signs of slowly starting to act.


    ¡®She might have made Mina do it on purpose to see how I¡¯d respond.¡¯


    Keira looked at the maids and said.


    Keira: ¡°The butler must have told you that you should always be careful if you want to work in this house.¡±


    Mina: ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, milady. I just¡­ I was worried that I might look hateful to milady¡­¡±


    The absurd excuse made Keira laugh out loud.


    It was easy to find fault and kick Mina out, but¡­ Keira wanted to deal with her as neatly as possible.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t want to give Cosette fodder to turn the public opinion against Keira.


    Keira: ¡°You¡¯ll get a three-month pay cut for your mistake. Any complaints?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The maids beside Mina elbowed her and whispered.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Say thank you quickly.¡±


    Mina: ¡°Thanks for your generosity¡­ T-thank you. From now on, this will never happen again.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Watch your mouth from now on. Unless you want to get kicked out.¡±


    Keira glanced down at Mina then walked away. But before she could even take ten steps, a servant hurriedly approached her.


    ¡°Milady! Milady! A man has come from the temple.¡±


    Keira: ¡°The temple?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about this year¡¯s memorial service.¡±


    Spring was the season of the goddess; it was the time when the dreary winter passed, and the flowers bloomed.


    It has been a long tradition to offer sacrifices to the goddess in early spring. However, it was usually a private event between the priests in the temple¡­


    Keira: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with our house, would it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Lady Johanna¡¯s health not good this year? So the person said they needed someone to do her part.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah.¡±


    Then she remembered.


    This year, Johanna was unable to attend due to health problems and needed someone to replace her.


    The reason Keira forgot about it was that it was Cosette who played the part.


    What was Keira doing when Cosette took over the elementalist¡¯s role? She was forced to stay in an annex for self-reflection after being sentenced to be on probation.


    It was because Cosette used Mina to frame her up.


    Although it was a private event, it had a symbolic meaning that Cosette went to the ritual on Johanna¡¯s behalf.


    Keira: ¡°Tell the person that we will answer after discussing it with the Grand Duke.¡±


    ¡°Yes, milady!¡¯


    The maid answered and returned to her station.


    It was then that Keira remembered that Mina was listening from a few steps away.

 CH 92

    When Keira turned around, she spotted Mina picking up the laundry.


    She wasn¡¯t blatantly snooping around, but Keira noticed how slow Mina was picking up the laundry.


    Without even checking her expression, it was apparent that she was eavesdropping.


    The fact that the temple was looking for someone to take Johanna¡¯s would reach Cosette¡¯s ears today. Keira could already predict Cosette¡¯s next moves the moment it does.


    ¡®Well, anyway, even if I do anything to stop the news from reaching her, the only difference would be when she¡¯d know.¡¯


    In the past, Keira had heard about it while she was on probation, so there was no way to prevent Cosette from knowing.


    Emily whispered softly into Keira¡¯s ear.


    Emily: ¡°Milady, I think she heard the person from the temple?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Leave it alone. She¡¯ll find out anyway.¡±


    Emily: ¡°If she finds out, won¡¯t she just volunteer to take on the role?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Of course. But there¡¯s no way to stop the rumors from spreading.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±


    Emily pouted.


    Keira: ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first. I¡¯ll inform His Excellency.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Yes.¡±


    If one dilly-dallied, one might lose the upper hand.


    With that in mind, Keira visited Ludwig¡¯s office right after lunch.


    There was already a guest in his office.


    Advertisements


    It was Cosette. She smiled warmly and greeted her.


    Cosette: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been a while, Keira. We live in the same house, but it¡¯s so hard to see each other.¡±


    She was obviously implying that Keira had been ignoring her.


    Keira smiled back.


    Keira: ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been running around the mansion to prepare for spring, but I couldn¡¯t see you.¡±


    Her words veiled what she meant. ¡®Why are you blaming me that you couldn¡¯t see me when you were stuck in a separate house?¡¯


    In a calm voice, Cosette answered.


    Cosette: ¡°We must¡¯ve missed each other.¡±


    Even in that brief conversation, the energy remained tense.


    The moment the atmosphere became cold, Lieutenant Shane cleared his throat to ease the awkward air.


    Shane: ¡°Ahem, ahem. It¡¯s a coincidence for the two of you to visit at the same time. If my prediction is correct, I think it¡¯s the same thing¡­ What do you think, Lady Keira?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    Keira gave a brief reply and then strode over to Ludwig¡¯s desk.


    Keira: ¡°Someone came from the temple earlier.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°So I¡¯ve been told. I heard that your Great Aunt is in poor health, so they¡¯re looking for someone to help prepare for the service instead.¡±


    Ludwig looked at Keira and Cosette then continued.


    Ludwig: ¡°Aunt was the only one who did it, so only one person will have to go. Who should go¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°I will do it.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯ll do it.[1]¡°


    Before Ludwig could finish speaking, they both answered at the same time.


    This was because preparing a memorial service for the goddess on Johanna¡¯s behalf was of great symbolic significance.


    In the past, Keira didn¡¯t even have the chance to jump into this competition because she was on probation in the annex for being accused of abusing an innocent employee.


    Keira: ¡°Cosette, have you ever been to the temple?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Of course. I go to the temple to pray every month. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you go.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Not the public area where anyone can enter, but the inner temple. The service is held there. You¡¯re going to go without knowing how to prepare for the memorial service?¡±


    Cosette frowned and said.


    Cosette: ¡°So, do you have any experience?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Great Aunt has often taken me to the temple since I was young.¡±


    She answered it in a way that cleverly missed the point of the question.


    Advertisements


    The truth was she had never participated in the preparation of the memorial service herself.


    ¡®Well, but I¡¯ve heard a lot about how to prepare for it.¡¯


    Keira decided to be a little brazen.


    However, Cosette was also formidable.


    Cosette: ¡°Keira has a lot of experience visiting the temple. So, I think I should be given a chance this time. I am also a lady of this family.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d both be so proactive.¡±


    Ludwig rubbed his forehead as if in pain.


    Sending either one was fine.


    But that meant that there was no reason to choose one or the other.


    ¡®What decision should I make to avoid opposition from both of them?¡¯


    At a time when his worries were deepening, Cosette suddenly ran to Keira and linked their arms.


    ¡°¡­?!¡±


    Has she gone crazy? The terrified Keira immediately tried to pull her arm out.


    But then Cosette opened her mouth.


    Cosette: ¡°Then we¡¯ll both go! Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if the two of is shared the work? I don¡¯t think the temple would say no to that.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Saying so, Ludwig shifted his gaze to Keira, an unspoken question in his eyes.


    Keira¡¯s head spun.


    ¡®Should I just insist on going alone? No. If Father ends up choosing Cosette¡­¡¯


    She had not forgotten Ludwig¡¯s attitude towards Cosette in the past.


    It would be better to take half of it than have all of it taken away.


    With that in mind, Keira said.


    Keira: ¡°Yes, that will be fine. We both want to go to the temple, so I think that would be fair.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Shane, inform the temple.¡±


    Shane: ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡±


    So the two decided to do Johanna¡¯s work together.


    Cosette said happily.


    Cosette: ¡°It¡¯s a relief that the both of us can go, right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Let go of me first.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Oh my, sorry.¡±


    Then she moved away.


    Keira brushed her arms to shake off the dust, and then she bowed her head towards Ludwig.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m done with my business, so I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    Advertisements


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯ll get going, too. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll interrupt your work.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was no response, but they didn¡¯t wait.


    Keira and Cosette left the office.


    For some reason, Keira thought she felt a gaze in the back of her head.


    The temple had an area that was open to the public and another that was not. Of course, it was the latter where they held the spring ritual.


    Because entry was strictly regulated, even the nobles could not take more than the allowed number of employees.


    In the temple, only two maids were allowed per person. Their logic was that the nuns would take care of all the miscellaneous work anyway, so why not just bring a limited number of attendants.


    Of course, Cosette chose Mason and Mina, and after much deliberation, Keira decided to take Rose and Lira.


    There were no problems until then. It was only on the day of departure when the temple sent a carriage.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira looked up at the carriage engraved with the goddess¡¯ pattern.


    ¡®I thought riding a carriage with her once was more than enough¡­¡¯


    However, riding a carriage owned by the family would be like ignoring the temple¡¯s sincerity.


    Reluctantly, she and Cosette got into the carriage.


    At this point, it would be natural, but as soon as Cosette sat in the chair, she opened her mouth and chattered on.


    Cosette: ¡°Keira, you said you¡¯ve been to the inner temple, right? How many times? When I did volunteer work, I only worked in the outer building.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really remember.¡±


    After that one reply, Keira ignored everything Cosette said.


    The temple building was located not far from the Imperial Palace, so it took a while for the party to arrive.


    As they got off the carriage, an elderly man called Filbern greeted them.


    Filbern: ¡°I am beyond grateful but am at a loss that the both of you are willing to help us out.¡±


    Whether he really didn¡¯t know what was going on or if he pretended not to know, the old man looked as if he was in despair.


    Keira replied with a polite greeting.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I am more than happy to be able to help the priests.¡±


    Filbern: ¡°It¡¯s reassuring to hear you two say that. Then please come this way.¡±


    Keira walked past the outer hall, where the congregation had gathered, and into the inner hall.


    She had followed Johanna several times in the past.


    Pure white walls, artworks depicting the goddess, and stained glass windows.


    The ceiling also had the image of the goddess who created the world.


    It didn¡¯t change at all from past memories.


    Advertisements


    Whether it was because she didn¡¯t hear the noise from outside or because the white walls looked immaculate, Keira felt reverent.


    Filbern: ¡°As you can see, the structure of the inner temple is a bit complicated. It¡¯s easy for first-time visitors to get lost. The nuns will guide you later. You may get lost even after it, so please refrain from going too deep.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°What are we going to do today?¡±


    Cosette asked abruptly.


    Filbern: ¡°You can rest today. The preparations for the service will start tomorrow.¡±


    Keira: ¡°How about the management of the divine artifact and divine beast[2]?¡±


    Filbern: ¡°Ah, Lady Keira seems to have heard from Lady Johanna!¡±


    Keira: ¡°I just listened to what she told me when I was young.¡±


    Cosette hurriedly intervened, and Keira wondered if she found it unpleasant that they were talking about something she didn¡¯t know.


    Cosette: ¡°Divine artifact? Divine beast? What¡¯s that?¡±


    Filbern: ¡°It¡¯s literally what it is. Until the last day of the service, it is a tradition for elementalists to manage it. Then, on the last day, the divine artifact and beast are offered to the goddess.¡±


    He said so and looked at the two, his expression brightening.


    Filbern: ¡°This is quite fortunate! I think the two of you can take charge of one.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll handle the divine artifact.¡±


    Keira immediately said.


    [1] Keira spoke more politely than Cosette, and I didn¡¯t know how to rephrase hers or Cosette¡¯s dialogue, so I just used contractions to make it different lol


    [2] I¡¯m not 100% sure what these are yet, but I translated ?? as divine artifact, and ?? as divine water.

 CH 93

    T/N: I previously translated ?? as ¡®divine water,¡¯ but it¡¯s most likely ¡®divine beast,¡¯ so that¡¯s the term I¡¯ll be using moving forward.


    Animals were likely to run around and cause accidents.


    Since it was impossible to discipline divine beasts, Keira chose to manage the divine artifact. After all, they were taking care of it for a week.


    Fortunately, Cosette merely looked puzzled as if she had not yet figured out the situation.


    Filbern: ¡°Oh, would you please? Then, may I ask Lady Cosette to take care of the divine beast?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Cosette paused for a moment and looked into her eyes. Seeing that Keira immediately volunteered to take care of the divine artifact, she seemed more comfortable with that, but she couldn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t want to care for the divine beast.


    ¡®How hard would it be to manage just one animal? Besides, priests are there, right?¡¯


    Thinking so, Cosette nodded.


    Cosette: ¡°Yes, um, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Filbern: ¡°The divine artifact and beast are kept in the fifth tower. Let me guide you.¡±


    The old gentleman took the two of them outside.


    As they passed through the splendidly decorated courtyard, they spotted the five-story tower. The divine items were on the top floor.


    By the time they reached their destination, the old man was gasping for breath.


    Advertisements


    Filbern: ¡°Hah, here we are.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Oh my.¡±


    In the room, a brown fox was sleeping on the priest¡¯s lap. It looked so adorable that anyone passing by would take a second look.


    Cosette: ¡°Is this young thing the divine beast? It just looks like a fox¡­¡±


    Filbern: ¡°It sounds grandiose to call them divine beasts and divine artifacts, but they¡¯re just animals and objects located at the time and place pointed out by the oracle.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Filbern: ¡°There is a lot of information about spring rites that are not known to the public. It is natural that Her Ladyship doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°It is so sad that this cute fox is being sacrificed.¡±


    Perhaps it was an uncomfortable topic because the high priest just laughed.


    Keira: ¡°Sir, where is the divine artifact? It seems to be something like that.¡±


    Keira¡¯s finger pointed to an object placed in a glass case. Anyone could see it was treated as if it were of high value.


    There was an ornately crafted crystal glass on a velvet cloth, which seemed quite large to be a drinking glass.


    ¡®So, a pretty plausible-looking item has been chosen this year.¡¯


    Johanna said that sometimes very embarrassing objects were selected as a sacrifice.


    Filbern: ¡°I will give each of you a prayer room. There, you can put the sacrifice on the altar and hold the prayer ceremony until the last day of the sacrifice. Lady Keira must have heard from Lady Johanna?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, roughly.¡±


    Until Cosette appeared, Keira was considered the next elementalist. Johanna also treated her great-niece as her successor, so Keira was able to hear a lot about it.


    When Keira was young, she used to visit the inner hall of the temple with Johanna. That was why she was familiar with was Father Filbern was explaining now.


    Filbern: ¡°Well then, shall we go downstairs? The priests will bring the offerings to the prayer room.¡±


    The high priest went down the tower and explained the rules of living here.


    Advertisements


    Filbern: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it may be difficult to live a luxurious life like at home here. We¡¯ll have our meals in the dining room with the priests¡­ Um, the food may not suit you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand. It would be more strange to have a luxurious meal at the temple.¡±


    Filbern: ¡°I¡¯m glad you understand.¡±


    She said that, but bland food didn¡¯t taste good.


    Because of the vegetable-only diet, Keira was reluctant to go to the temple with Johanna when she was young. When she did, she¡¯d have to eat something that didn¡¯t suit her taste for a week.


    Keira couldn¡¯t help but feel peeved as they went down the tower.


    Lira: ¡°Milady, did you hear?¡±


    Two days after helping the temple prepare for the ritual, Lira asked with a grim face.


    Keira stopped transcribing the prayer and turned her gaze to Lira.


    Keira: ¡°What?¡±


    Lira: ¡°I heard that Lady Cosette is busy volunteering outside.¡±


    Keira: ¡°She used to do that often when she was at home. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Lira: ¡°I can¡¯t help it! Everyone praised her for having a really nice heart!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Even as Keira began to focus on her work again, Lira chimed incessantly.


    After what happened at Johanna¡¯s mansion, Lira had grown extremely wary of Cosette.


    Lira: ¡°Milady is busy preparing for the ancestral rites, but everyone is talking badly about you because they don¡¯t know it! You¡¯re working hard in the dark!¡±


    It was an objective fact that managing a divine artifact was easier than a divine beast.


    Thus, Keira was forced to take on other annoying things.


    For example, prayer transcriptions.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but apparently, ordinary nuns or priests should not transcribe.


    It was very cumbersome and physically demanding to transcribe prayers of such a great length and variety.


    Unlike Cosette, who quickly completed the preparations for the ancestral rite and went out to volunteer, Keira couldn¡¯t afford to do that.


    Keira: ¡°What about the divine beast? How can she take care of it if she¡¯s outside?¡±


    Lira: ¡°It looks like Mina is taking care of it in the prayer room.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t have to stick to the fox personally.¡±


    Lira: ¡°Tsk, the divine beast might cause problems.¡±


    It was as if she wanted the divine beast to run away somewhere. She seemed mature but sometimes showed such a childlike side.


    Keira: ¡°Then why don¡¯t we go see what she¡¯s doing?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Really?¡±


    Keira: ¡°My arms are starting to hurt, so I think I need to rest a bit. Rose, we¡¯ll be out for a while, so please stay here.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Advertisements


    On the altar in the prayer room, a crystal glass, the divine artifact, was on display.


    After leaving Rose behind just in case, Keira walked out of the prayer room.


    It took quite a long time to get to the outer hall from the inner hall.


    Cosette was working in the kitchen, where they were busy preparing food. The temple often distributed food for the poor, and that was what she was helping prepare.


    The nuns in aprons were moving their hands busily as if they didn¡¯t see one another.


    Keira looked at the figure from afar and asked.


    Keira: ¡°When are they distributing it?¡±


    Lira: ¡°I don¡¯t know the full details but before sunset.¡±


    Keira: ¡°So they¡¯ll share bread on the street?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Yes, I guess so.¡±


    Of course. After all, Cosette wasn¡¯t the kind of person who did good deeds in private.


    Keira knew Cosette was going to volunteer here and there, but it was her first time seeing it in person.


    Keira muttered without realizing it.


    Keira: ¡°It must be hard doing things that don¡¯t suit your personality.¡±


    Well, didn¡¯t people say that a person appears when you speak about them?[1]


    Perhaps she heard her talking, but Cosette raised her head and turned in Keira¡¯s direction.


    Coincidentally, their eyes even met.


    She waved her hand and started running towards them.


    Cosette: ¡°Keira! Are you here to help, too?¡±


    She shouted so loudly that the nuns working around her had turned their way.


    Cosette: ¡°You¡¯re just in time, we¡¯ve been busy here but I¡¯m glad!¡±


    Keira: ¡°I was just passing by, getting some air. I have a lot of work to do because of the preparation for the service.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±


    It was a strange stone.


    It was as if she was saying, ¡®I¡¯ve already finished everything and have even helped the nuns, but you¡¯re still not?¡¯


    Keira: ¡°Are you really allowed to work here? What about the divine beast?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Mina is taking care of it. Work must be done efficiently. It¡¯s hard to stare at just one divine beast all day. Isn¡¯t it hard for you to only watch the divine artifact all day? It wouldn¡¯t move, so it would be more boring.¡±


    Keira thought, ¡®Is this how she makes fun of people?¡¯


    She must have also thought that the transcribing prayers did not require labor. After all, a person who did wouldn¡¯t assume that Keira did nothing but stare at the divine artifact all day¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira soon understood her intentions.


    What Cosette wanted was to take the initiative in the temple affairs from Keira.


    Countless ears were listening here.


    It seemed like the intention was to win the favor of the lower-ranking priests one by one.


    Anyone would hate a condescending young lady who had all the time in the world but didn¡¯t want to get a drop of water on her hand.


    However, helping with the chores would be a hindrance to her main job.


    Besides, to be honest, Keira wasn¡¯t even sure she could do the chores well. It¡¯s something she¡¯s never done before.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m busy transcribing prayers. Maybe you don¡¯t know because you¡¯ve never done it before.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m sorry. You were taking a walk here, so I thought you were done.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I thought you were preparing for the ritual. We must not forget the purpose of coming here. I think it would be better to focus on your main job. Oh, I¡¯m saying this because I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°But didn¡¯t I say I left it to Mina?¡±


    Suddenly, fireworks began to flutter in the air.


    The nuns, who were watching them, began to eye one another, worried.


    Gulp. Keira heard Lira swallow hard next to her, and she spotted the tense look on her face.


    Why am I having a war of nerves here? Keira sighed and turned around.


    Keira: ¡°I have a lot of work to do, so I¡¯ll go on my way.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    When she left the kitchen, Cosette returned to her work.


    [1] the author used the saying ¡°???? ? ??? ????.¡± Its literal translation is something like ¡®if you talk about a tiger, it will come.¡¯ Speak of the devil, so to speak.

 CH 94

    Raw Provider: Jessica


    TL: Ms MTLer


    The nuns rushed to her right away.


    ¡°What happened, Your Ladyship? You didn¡¯t fight, did you?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I was just asking her to come and help me if she¡¯s done with her work, but I guess it annoyed her.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Well, Keira¡¯s been treated as a noble lady since she was born, so it might have offended her that I asked her to help with chores.¡±


    The nuns recalled the nobles who visited the temple.


    Most of them were decent enough, and although the nuns never had the chance to talk to them in person, some of the nobles exuded a sense of superiority.


    Moreover, how high would one¡¯s nose be if they grew up as the only daughter of a Grand Duchy?


    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if such a person took offense at someone suggesting they do chores.


    ¡°By the way, Lady Cosette, are you okay?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Well, I was originally raised as a commoner, so.¡±


    Cosette replied with a shrug.


    Then, the nuns¡¯ faces softened as if they were relieved.


    A superior who had no sense of superiority and one they could easily approach. Was there anyone else who could win the hearts of people like this?


    Cosette: ¡°Sorry for breaking the flow when you¡¯re busy. Come on, let¡¯s focus.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Advertisements


    The kitchen began to run busily again.


    As time passed, the last day of the service finally came.


    It was overshadowed by what kind of trouble Cosette would bring, but nothing eventful happened during the week.


    ¡®If you think about it like this, things will happen.¡¯


    However, Keira, who had been beaten several times in the past, could not shake off her anxiety.


    Keira: ¡°How¡¯s Cosette?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Except for the time to help prepare for the memorial service, it seems that she still goes out to help the priests and nuns.¡±


    Keira: ¡°She¡¯s working outside? What about the divine beast? That¡¯s her main job, right?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Well, isn¡¯t Mina taking care of it? Mason is good with handiwork, so he¡¯s been following Lady Cosette and helping out.¡±


    The reason why she stepped out and helped with the chores was self-explanatory.


    To win the favor of the temple.


    Of course, Cosette wasn¡¯t a priest, so she couldn¡¯t hold a position. However, if she stayed close to the temple, she could benefit significantly, especially in improving her public image.


    Rose worriedly told Keira.


    Rose: ¡°It¡¯s obvious what she¡¯s trying to do. Will you just watch this?¡±


    Keira: ¡°The reason I came here was to help prepare for the service. Let¡¯s do what we have to do.¡±


    Keira dismissed Rose¡¯s concerns with a single blow and focused on transcribing the prayer.


    A few steps away from her, a crystal glass shone brightly on the altar.


    On the last day of the service, the offering was burned with a blue flame.


    Today was the last day to maintain its shape.


    Knock, knock¨C.


    As Keira finished with the prayer, a servant knocked on the door to pass on something the high priest said.


    Rose quickly came to the door.


    ¡°We have to hold the final ceremony, so the high priest is asking you to come to the main hall.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about to start soon.¡±


    They had no choice but to go because they told them to come.


    To attend the ceremony, Keira had to change into the clothes worn by the priests.


    While Keira was a noble lady, she couldn¡¯t just change clothes anywhere. So before leaving for the bedroom to change, she made a request, leaving Lira in the prayer room.


    Keira: ¡°This is the key to this prayer room. After the ceremony in the main hall, the next step would be to go to the inner hall. That¡¯s when we¡¯ll sacrifice the offerings to the flame. So until then, you have to take care of the divine artifact. Whatever the case, the last step is important.¡±


    Lira: ¡°Would an object without feet even run away? Don¡¯t worry. Even if it can, I¡¯ll keep my eyes on it.¡±


    Advertisements


    This was why the divine artifact was easier to manage than the divine creature. If left alone, it wouldn¡¯t just disappear or die suddenly.


    Unless someone maliciously touched it.


    Placing the key into Lira¡¯s hand, Keira said.


    Keira: ¡°Remember this, okay? If possible, do not leave the prayer room, and if there¡¯s an unavoidable circumstance that will force you to leave, be sure to lock the door. Okay?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Yes, I will keep that in mind!¡±


    Last time, Lira played her role well in Johanna¡¯s mansion, so Keira had no doubt she would do well this time.


    With that thought in mind, Keira left.


    Lira, left alone in the prayer room, looked around to pass the time. She also observed the divine artifact that she had not seen up close.


    Lira: ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so pretty¡­¡±


    The prayer didn¡¯t have any windows, so there was no sunlight. But even under artificial light, the crystal glass shimmered like a diamond.


    ¡®It seems quite expensive, but did they properly compensate the original owner?¡¯


    She wanted to touch it once to see what it felt like.


    Lira caught herself when she realized she was already reaching out her hand.


    ¡®What am I thinking¡­¡¯


    Even Lady Keira didn¡¯t touch the object carelessly, so she shouldn¡¯t cause trouble by touching it for no reason.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to touch it once, but it was wise not to do anything that could be problematic from the start.


    And so Lira moved away from the divine artifact and passed the time by singing whatever song she remembered.


    But it was then.


    ¡°Fire! Fire!¡±


    ¡°Help me!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, get out!¡±


    Advertisements


    People were shouting outside. Lira could hear footsteps rushing to somewhere, followed by screams for water and sand.


    Bang, bang, bang¨C.


    ¡°Is anyone here? Hurry and evacuate!¡±


    W-what do I do? Lira fidgeted as she stood in place.


    She stared at the divine artifact on the altar, then at the rattling doorknob.


    It felt like all the blood rushed to her feet.


    ¡®For now, let¡¯s hear what exactly is going on and think about it.¡¯


    Lira opened the locked prayer room door.


    Lira: ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    It was a nun around her age who knocked on the door.


    An urgent voice came out of her mouth.


    ¡°Fire! The hall is on fire! Do you want to die? What are you doing here without evacuating?¡±


    Then she grabbed Lira¡¯s arm and started pulling her.


    Lira: ¡°B-but I have to protect the divine artifact¡­ If we¡¯re going to evacuate, I¡¯ll take it with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be lucky if you don¡¯t break it on the way! It¡¯s not something that burns! Let¡¯s evacuate first!¡±


    Lira: ¡°Uh, uh, wait¨C¡±


    The nun grabbed Lira and started running down the hallway. Lira, who was on the slender side, was half-dragged away by her and had no choice but to leave the room.


    It must have been a fairly large fire because the hallway was filled with gray smoke.


    It was only after they came out that Lira was able to take a deep breath.


    Lira: ¡°Haa, hah, haa¡­¡±


    ¡°G-god, we almost died.¡±


    Lira: ¡°Haa.¡±


    She could hear people sighing in relief and others crying, but Lira couldn¡¯t even afford to be relieved that she was alive.


    She approached and asked a priest covered in soot, who seemed to have been at the scene of the fire.


    Lira: ¡°How did it happen?¡±


    ¡°There was a fire in the laundry room in the inner hall. It seems that the fire spread quickly because of the laundry.¡±


    Lira: ¡°If it¡¯s the laundry room in the inner hall¡­¡±


    Lira drew the structure of the inner hall in her head. If she remembered correctly, the laundry room was quite close to the prayer room where she was.


    ¡®If I had stayed there¡­ I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d still be alive.¡¯


    Advertisements


    There were no windows in the prayer room.


    Had it not been for the nun who brought her out, she might have lost her life from suffocation in the smoke.


    She had goosebumps all over her body when she thought about it.


    Lira: ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to put out the fire first? Can we stay here like this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The priests with divine powers will put out the flames.¡±


    A shadow sneaked into the building on the left side of the empty inner hall.


    The hallway from which all people had escaped due to the sudden fire was utterly shattered.


    With every step they took, their heart beat like it was about to explode.


    The person who was sneaking in, making sure her footsteps were as light as possible, was none other than Mina.


    ¡®I-it¡¯s okay. No one is here. No one¡¯s here.¡¯


    Even though she was frightened, she took a quick step forward.


    The flames have been extinguished to some extent, so people might return soon.


    Before that, she had to accomplish her mission quickly.


    Thanks to memorizing and examining the internal structure for the past two days, she reached her destination quickly.


    ¡®Alright!¡¯


    The one thing she was most worried about before coming here was that the door to the prayer room was locked.


    Fortunately, the Goddess seemed to be looking favorably down on her because the door to the prayer room was wide open.


    The maid on the lookout didn¡¯t even think to close the door because she was running away in such a hurry.


    Creak¨C.


    Mina slipped through the gap in the slightly opened door.

 CH 95

    Raw Provider: Jessica


    TL: Ms MTLer


    Mina: ¡°Ack!¡±


    A painting of the goddess hung above the altar, staring at Mina.


    For a moment, she thought she had made eye contact with someone, and she almost lost strength in her legs and nearly collapsed.


    Mina: ¡°Painting¡­ I-it¡¯s just a painting.¡±


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡¯


    Pulling herself together, Mina started looking around. It didn¡¯t take long to find the divine artifact, laid out proudly on the altar.


    She ran to the altar and threw the divine artifact to the floor.


    Crash¨C!


    The crystal goblet shattered.


    She hurried out of the prayer room to complete her plan and saw no one in the hallway.


    Advertisements


    Until arriving safely in the building opposite the inner hall, Mina did not run into a single person.


    Now that Mina¡¯s mission was a complete success, her fear faded.


    ¡®I did it¡­!¡¯


    The thought of completing the mission for Lady Cosette made her heart flutter.


    That warm face, she¡¯d smile softly and pat her head, right?


    Mina, who mindlessly made her way back to the other prayer room, realized that there was still evidence of arson in her cloak.


    She must destroy the evidence to prevent getting caught.


    She turned back and headed to the incinerator area in the inner hall. But just as she was about to leave the building, Mina ran into a nun.


    ¡°Oh my, Mina!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Sister Helen.¡±


    She was a woman who helped her for the past few days and served Cosette.


    Sister Helen was a very warm and friendly person, and Mina had fun while staying together, but she didn¡¯t want to encounter her at this moment.


    Mina struggled to control her facial expression.


    Helen: ¡°Didn¡¯t Lady Cosette ask you to look after the divine beast? Should you be outside right now?¡±


    Mina: ¡°T-that¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t exactly say that she came out because she had something to dispose of.


    If Sister Helen asked her what she came to throw, Mina wouldn¡¯t have anything to say, and she shouldn¡¯t do anything else that might incriminate her.


    As if embarrassed, Mina replied with a bashful smile.


    Mina: ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s frustrating to stay in a room without a window the whole time¡­ I¡¯m out to get some air.¡±


    Helen: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Advertisements


    Mina: ¡°Can¡¯t you turn a blind eye just once? Yeah? I¡¯ll go back in a bit. Sister Helen¡­¡±


    Helen: ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Helen sighed deeply at her cute and childish tone.


    ¡®This is why young kids do it¡­ Well, it¡¯s kind of cute.¡¯


    Helen: ¡°Then rest for a while and then come back. It would be severe if anything happened to the divine beast.¡±


    Mina: ¡°Yes, yes. Of course.¡±


    It would have been better if she had let Mina go after that, but this noble nun did not stop preaching.


    Helen: ¡°You know Princess Cosette adores you a lot, right? You have to repay the favor of your superiors with hard work and effort. Don¡¯t be lazy or anything like that.¡±


    Mina: ¡°Of course I¡¯m aware of it.¡±


    So stop it and finish it, lady.


    The rude words she couldn¡¯t get out of her mouth lingered on the tip of her tongue.


    Helen: ¡°Look at your brother Mason. That kid is always quietly doing his job. Mina is the older sister. You should set an example for your brother¡­¡±


    After that, Helen¡¯s nagging continued for a while.


    Mina: ¡°Yes, yes! I understand! Thank you for your kind words! I feel the same way. I should hurry up and go and protect the prayer room!¡±


    Mina couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and had to run away. Helen didn¡¯t have the chance to catch her, so Mina managed to escape and arrive at the incinerator.


    Mina: ¡°Haa, haa, how can that woman be so nosy?¡±


    Were all priests and nuns like that? Mina pursed her lips and looked around.


    After confirming that no one was watching, she threw the items hidden under her clothes into the incinerator.


    Advertisements


    With this, all the evidence was gone.


    A cheerful smile formed on her face. Now, the woman who tormented Miss Cosette would not be able to show her face for ruining the service.


    Mina¡¯s steps back to the prayer room were light.


    As the priest said, the fire in the inner hall was extinguished not long after.


    Thanks to that, the ancestral rites would be carried out without setbacks. As soon as a nun told her she was now allowed to go back inside, Lira hurried to the inner hall.


    ¡®Was there anyone who would even mess with the ancient artifact in that chaos?¡¯


    Lira thought so, but for some reason, her heart was pounding with anxiety. Her mouth was dry, and her palms felt clammy.


    Was that a sign of misfortune?


    When she returned to the empty prayer room, Lira found shards of the shattered glass.


    Lira: ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    The altar on which the sacred artifact was placed was quite wide, and it was unlikely that it would have fallen on its own.


    It was also impossible that someone accidentally pushed it over when they were evacuating.


    It was a situation that could not be explained other than that someone deliberately pushed it and dropped it.


    Lira: ¡°W-what am I going to do? What am I going to do¡­¡±


    Tears spilled out.


    ¡®I should have run out with the divine artifact when evacuating. No, I should have locked the door¡­¡¯


    It was impossible to glue the crystal shards together.


    Feeling hopeless, Lira slumped down and wiped her tears.


    Advertisements


    Then she heard footsteps behind her.


    ¡°¡­?!¡±


    She had the sudden thought that no one should see the shattered artifact. She tried to gather the pieces scattered on the floor and cover it with her body.


    Keira: ¡°Lira?¡±


    But her efforts were in vain.


    The people approaching were Lady Keira and Rose.


    Lira: ¡°Milady!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, how did this happen?¡±


    The faces of the two people who discovered the broken artifact were dyed pure white.


    Keira stopped in front of the shattered artifact. She ran because it worried her when she heard there was a sudden fire in the inner hall, but something she was afraid of happened.


    ¡®I was wondering why you were so quiet.¡¯


    She had wondered if something was going to happen.


    Keira sighed and touched her forehead.


    Perhaps Lira misunderstood Kira¡¯s actions to mean something else because she became more inconsolable as she prostrated herself.


    Lira: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, milady. I will take all the punishment for ruining the service.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, now is not the time to take the blame for this.¡±


    Lira: ¡°B-but¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°You¡¯re not hurt anywhere?¡±


    Lira: ¡°No, fortunately.¡±


    First of all, it was not a problem that Lira could take responsibility for. If the person who planned to set fire to the inner hall and break the sacred artifact was the one Keira guessed, that person would surely bite into Keira.


    The maid was the one who made the mistake, but Keira was in charge of taking care of the artifact, so it was obvious that she had to take responsibility in some way.


    What Cosette wanted was for Keira never to attend any of these things again. Or, to be more specific, to make sure Keira didn¡¯t participate in all temple-related things.


    The problem was that it was a method that could be seen clearly, but the reality was that it was highly likely to work.


    Helping with the work of the temple had a symbolic meaning. After all, the spirit was a blessing given to humans by the goddess.


    Thinking that she was being drawn into Cosette¡¯s tricks made her nervous.


    ¡°Milady, it¡¯s been a while. The priests will be waiting.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I know.¡±


    However, she couldn¡¯t go to the main hall without any countermeasures.


    Advertisements


    Once the ceremony was over, they would return to the prayer room to retrieve the divine artifact. If that happened, they would inevitably show the shattered artifact to the priests.


    It would create a perfect atmosphere for Cosette to drive her into a corner.


    ¡®Calm down. Calm down and think about how to do it.¡¯


    It was impossible to restore something once it had been destroyed. She considered going outside and looking for something similar to the artifact, but time wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    She had to go to the main hall.


    Even if she sent Rose instead, it would be impossible to retrieve the same object before the ceremony was over.


    ¡®You calculated this and did this on purpose.¡¯


    Keira¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡®Should I use the chaotic situation in the fire to complain that someone has broken something?¡¯


    The priests would agree that someone was behind it. However, unless the criminal was caught, Keira was likely to take responsibility.


    Beside her, Rose fidgeted.


    Rose: ¡°M-milady, if you don¡¯t go to the main hall now, people may come to find you. Then¡­ ¡°


    Then people would see Keira with the remnants of the broken divine artifact.


    ¡®D*mn it.¡¯


    Keira couldn¡¯t come up with a solution. She even considered if she should concede in this case.


    The fact that there was a fire before the divine artifact shattered flashed through her head.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Keira muttered involuntarily.


    Keira: ¡°Then it¡¯s natural that you don¡¯t know, right?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Pardon? What did you say?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Lira, we must go to the main hall right now.¡±


    Was it possible? What if the timing was off, and it failed?


    All kinds of worries and scenarios came to mind, but there was nothing she could do.


    There was only one way.


    Keira: ¡°What I¡¯ll tell you to do now, can you do it well?¡±

 CH 96

    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hesitating, Lira did not readily answer.


    She had just failed to carry out her mission to protect the divine artifact adequately. That alone was a huge inconvenience, but would she be able to take on the heavy responsibility again?


    Lira: ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    But no one else could carry out the orders.


    She suddenly missed Emily, the friend she left behind in the mansion.


    Lira whimpered but said.


    Lira: ¡°Yes, I will try. I will succeed this time.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then listen carefully.¡±


    Keira whispered a few words into her ear, and as she continued to speak, Lira¡¯s eyes widened.


    After a while, Keira moved away from Lira and said.


    Keira: ¡°Do you think you can do it? We don¡¯t have time, so we have to go.¡±


    Lira: ¡°Yes Yes. I will definitely do it.¡±


    If they waited more, the priests might start looking for them.


    Advertisements


    Keira, who left the prayer room, began to run for the main temple with Rose. The baggy bottoms characteristic of the temple¡¯s uniform were quite uncomfortable.


    Rose: ¡°But what did you ask Lira to do?¡±


    Keira: ¡°A bit of a dirty trick.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Keira: ¡°She was the one who started the fight in the first place.¡±


    She said, her eyebrows knitted.


    ¡®So, she had it coming.¡¯


    Keira: ¡°Sorry for being late.¡±


    Keira said as she entered the main temple.


    Cosette was the first to welcome her. Well, others might have a different definition of ¡®welcome,¡¯ but anyway.


    Cosette: ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here! We were talking about whether we should go find you because it was getting late.¡±


    Cosette smiled softly and added.


    Cosette: ¡°Then why are you so late? Did something happen?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    Keira bent her knees slightly to greet the assembled priests.


    Keira: ¡°I thought there was a fire. It took me a while to come here because I was looking at the commotion. I was worried that the maid I brought had gotten hurt.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I heard about it. It was subdued without major damage. But is the maid you brought from home all right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, thanks to the protection of the goddess.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡±


    There was quite a distance between the main hall and the laundry room where the fire had taken place. Thanks to that, the last ritual was able to proceed smoothly.


    ¡°The prayer goes here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    One of the priests took Keira¡¯s prayer and carried it up to the altar where a blue flame burned on a large pot.


    Keira stared in awe at the flame that her great-aunt talked about.


    ¡°Our mother in heaven.¡±


    Eventually, the high priest began to recite a long prayer slowly¡­


    Advertisements


    It wasn¡¯t that she was impatient; it¡¯s just she couldn¡¯t stop herself from yawning.


    After half an hour, the high priest finished reading the prayer and threw it into the blue fire, and its roaring flames quickly turned the paper into ashes.


    All of the food was then thrown into the flame. Among the things placed on the altar, the only thing that survived was a wine jar, purposely left behind to scatter around the inner hall.


    ¡°Now, everyone, please stand.¡±


    After being on her knees for thirty minutes, Keira¡¯s legs quivered. She patted her thigh as she struggled to stand up, and glanced around to see everyone in a similar situation.


    Keira: ¡°Oh.¡±


    Then her eyes met with Cosette, who closed her eyes and smiled softly.


    It was a pleasant smile.


    Keira had to resist the urge to swear¨C yes, she barely knew any swear words¨C but she had to resist.


    ¡°Lady Keira and Lady Cosette, both of you worked hard for the past week.¡±


    Keira: ¡°If it concerns the temple, I will help any time.¡±


    Unlike Keira, who uttered a perfunctory response, Cosette tilted her head and asked.


    Cosette: ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We will still offer the divine beast and artifact, but¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    Well, it would be over soon. The high priest smiled.


    As he clapped, the door to the temple opened and the nuns and other priests entered. They cleared the altar and moved the vessel with the blue flame onto the kiln.


    Several priests clung to each other and carried the kiln over their shoulders.


    ¡°Then. Let¡¯s go, Your Ladyships.¡±


    The person who appeared to be the head of the high priests was at the forefront and led the procession while the nuns scattered a few drops of the clear liquor on each path they passed.


    ¡®¡­Did Lira do it properly?¡¯


    Meanwhile, Keira, following the procession, was so nervous that she wondered how she could even walk.


    Variables existed in every plan.


    What if the timing was a little off? What if her prediction was wrong?


    Keira bit her lips and glanced to the side and saw Cosette walking with a triumphant expression on her face.


    Maybe she felt Keira¡¯s gaze, but she turned her head and their eyes met. Cosette¡¯s smile grew even wider when she saw Keira¡¯s nervous face.


    Cosette: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Keira? Do you have anything to say to me?¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­No, nothing.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I don¡¯t think so? It¡¯s okay, you can tell me.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Shh! They will hear you. You have to be quiet.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Tsk¡­ How stern.¡±


    Cosette pursed her lips slightly, but Keira ignored her.


    Soon, the procession reached the front of the prayer room where the divine artifact was stored.


    ¡°The door is locked. Lady Keira, will you give me the key?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Here you go.¡±


    With her heart pounding, Keira handed an extra key to the high priest in addition to the one she gave to Lira.


    If the plan failed, not only would she lose face, she also wouldn¡¯t be able to participate in future temple events.


    She watched as the doorknob slowly opened.


    Click¨C.


    The high priest opened the door to the prayer room and pushed it back.


    And the scene that unfolded before their eyes¡­


    ¡°W-what is this¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh my?¡±


    It was the divine artifact shattered to pieces on the marble floor.


    At that moment, a faint smile appeared on Cosette¡¯s lips.


    ¡®It¡¯s done!¡¯


    Cosette guessed it from the moment she saw signs of nervousness from Keira, but it seemed that Keira couldn¡¯t deal with the situation in that short time.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic that she had finally paid back what Keira did last winter.


    Advertisements


    But her smile didn¡¯t last long.


    The moment she saw a fox running around in the empty prayer room, the smile on Cosette¡¯s face completely disappeared.


    The fox, kicking and playing with the pieces, was the divine beast she had cared for the last few days.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Silence fell as everyone couldn¡¯t comprehend the situation.


    Aside from the fact that the divine beast and divine artifact that should have been kept in different rooms were in one place, why was the divine artifact broken?


    And what about the fox running around the prayer room like a pony?


    Keira was the first to speak.


    Keira: ¡°Cosette! Just how did you manage the divine beast for this to happen?!¡±


    Cosette: ¡°W-what? What did you say?¡±


    Cosette stuttered, seemingly bewildered.


    Cosette: ¡°You, are you blaming me now?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? Look at this. If you did your job properly, the divine beast wouldn¡¯t have even come this far and caused an accident!¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Who knows if it was the divine beast or a human who broke the artifact?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then what, a person who knows the circumstances of the temple in detail enough to enter this inner shrine broke the divine artifact? And what, they know that it¡¯s for the memorial service?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Colette didn¡¯t answer because she couldn¡¯t exactly say, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a person who wants you to be in trouble on purpose?¡±


    In this temple, Cosette was the only person who had a reason to be hostile to Keira.


    If she said what she wanted to say, an arrow of doubt would fly at her.


    Then an unexpected hand of salvation came down¨C it was one of the high priests.


    ¡°But something is strange. The door to this prayer room was closed before we arrived. It was even locked with a key. How could a mere animal even get inside a room without a window?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°T-that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying! Someone must have unleashed the divine beast here on purpose and locked the door.¡±


    ¡°Your Ladyship, who was the last person to be here?¡±


    Keira answered.


    Keira: ¡°It was the maid I brought from home.¡±


    ¡°Where is the maid now?¡±


    Keira: ¡°She must have gone to the doctor. She might have been injured from evacuating, so I advised her to go.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, then we¡¯ll have to bring back the maid here first.¡±


    The high priest beckoned, and a priest ran quickly to find Lira¡¯s whereabouts.


    It wasn¡¯t long before he returned with her.


    Lira: ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ Oh, my!¡±


    Lira, who had been escorted by the priest, gasped as soon as she saw the shards of glass on the floor.

 CH 97

    Her gaze alternated between the empty altar and the shards of shattered glass.


    Lira: ¡°H-how did this happen? I swear I didn¡¯t! I¡¯ve never gone up to the altar!¡±


    The high priest tried to stop her trembling and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s calm down for now. I heard that you were forced to evacuate because of the fire. Did you lock the door when you evacuated?¡±


    Lira: ¡°No, there wasn¡¯t time.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a nun who took me out. She¡¯ll testify.¡±


    ¡°Good. So, what happened after that? The door was locked when we arrived.¡±


    Lira: ¡°After the fire was extinguished, I hurried back. After all, milady urged me to lock the door if I ever needed to vacate the prayer room. That¡¯s when I ran into milady who came back from the door of the prayer room.¡±


    ¡°Then why did her Ladyship return to the prayer room again?¡±


    Keira answered.


    Keira: ¡°I heard there was a fire when I was changing clothes. Since the laundry room was close to the prayer room, I came because I was worried that my maid might have been injured. I think I said this earlier in the main hall.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then the two of you met again right after the fire was put out¡­ Were you feeling well back then?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Lira intervened.


    Lira: ¡°Milady suggested that I get a more thorough treatment, so I locked the door and went to the doctor. Quite a few people were waiting for medical treatment, so I haven¡¯t been able to come back until now.¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°So it means that the divine beast would have come here in the short time you evacuated to the time you came back and locked the door.¡±


    In shock, Lira asked.


    Lira: ¡°The divine beast is here?¡±


    ¡°There.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    She turned towards where the high priest pointed to see a fox tossing and turning in a nun¡¯s arms.


    Lira: ¡°Then¡­ Did the divine beast destroy the divine artifact?¡±


    ¡°Looking at the current situation, that seems to be right.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lira bit her lip and knelt. Her face was pale and terribly distorted.


    With her lips trembling, she wept.


    Lira: ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ I should have looked more closely at the prayer room before I locked the door¡­ Miss Keira did nothing wrong! I¡¯ll take all the punishment for ruining the ceremony.¡±


    The prayer room had many blind spots. In addition, it was also wide.


    If a small fox sneaked in, it would be difficult to find it, especially when one wasn¡¯t aware that the fox had even entered.


    If it were her, would she have been able to find the fox and prevent the accident? Probably not.


    It was a thought that ran through the heads of most of those gathered here.


    Keira pulled Lira back to her feet and said.


    Keira: ¡°Stand up. If you¡¯re wrong for not looking at the prayer room, those who didn¡¯t manage the divine beast properly have done twice as wrong as you.¡±


    Advertisements


    As she said that, she looked at the high priests.


    Keira: ¡°Of course, I agree that my maid and I were careless. But why did the divine beast, which should have been in another prayer room far away, come all the way here? Shouldn¡¯t we also look into it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Cosette?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Cosette said nothing, Keira asked again.


    Keira: ¡°Why? Do you not agree?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°¡­no, no. It¡¯s not that.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then can we call for your maid? I heard your maid took care of the divine beast while you were volunteering outside.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cosette didn¡¯t answer this time either. Well, it didn¡¯t matter whether she agreed or not.


    Keira told the priests to bring Mina, Cosette¡¯s maid, and they found her not long after.


    As the priests led Mina to the prayer room, her face turned pale. The moment she spotted the divine beast in the nun¡¯s arms, she looked like she was ready to pass out.


    The priest pushed Mina¡¯s back and said.


    ¡°I found her hanging around in the hallway of the inner hall and brought her here.¡±


    ¡°Your name¡­ Yes, you said it was Mina, right?¡±


    The high priest asked in a soft but clear voice, obviously holding back his anger.


    Mina: ¡°Yes, yes. My name is Mina.


    ¡°Mina, this is a temple, the place closest to the goddess here on earth. So, I believe you will answer without a single lie.¡±


    Mina: ¡°I-I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Lady Cosette left you in the prayer room, right?¡±


    Mina: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why was the person who was supposed to be with the divine beast in the prayer room standing around here?¡±


    Mina: ¡°¡­Because the beast was gone¡­ I went looking for it.¡±


    ¡°Then what did you do until the divine beast disappeared?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mina didn¡¯t answer. Of course.


    Advertisements


    Her gaze remained on the floor. Her shoulders were shaking, but Keira didn¡¯t feel any pity.


    Mina left the prayer room to set the inner hall on fire and break the divine artifact.


    Keira¡¯s heart became even colder when she recalled the past in which Mina framed her.


    ¡°The priest is asking a question, right? Come on, answer!¡±


    Mina: ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. When I heard there was a fire¡­ I came out in case there was an accident.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Lies.¡±


    Mina¡¯s shoulders trembled more when Keira spat out.


    Mina: ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m lying? I¡¯m definitely not!¡±


    Keira: ¡°The prayer room where you were was far away from the place where the fire started. Well, let¡¯s say you ran out because of the fire. Who told you about it? You probably don¡¯t have the clairvoyance to know about fires far away.¡±


    Mina: ¡°That¡­ I mean, that¡­ No one told me. I heard the noise outside from people talking about a fire¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Is that right? Then shall I call someone to check if there was a commotion?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mina¡¯s mouth shut.


    The longer her silence grew, the colder the priests¡¯ sympathetic gazes became.


    ¡°If you had been lazy, you should have been honest and asked for forgiveness!¡±


    ¡°Was the fire the best excuse you could come up with?¡±


    It is a serious crime to ruin the memorial service by being lazy.


    Moreover, Mina had just vowed to tell the truth in front of the goddess, and it fueled people¡¯s anger to see her shamelessly lying.


    Keira: ¡°So, to summarize, the divine beast escaped from the prayer room while this maid was being lazy, and so it came all the way here and damaged the divine artifact.¡±


    Keira then added.


    Keira: ¡°But it¡¯s quite a distance from the prayer room on the other side to here. So it must have taken quite a while for a beast to wander around and get here¡­ In other words, the divine beast escaped a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my. Since when did you start fooling around?¡±


    People around them started expressing their displeasure.


    By then, Mina¡¯s face was almost blue.


    Cosette, who couldn¡¯t stand it, stepped forward.


    Cosette: ¡°Keira, she¡¯s not a bad girl. She must have lied because she was so scared. I¡¯ll beg for forgiveness instead. If you could let this go just once¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°You seem to be misunderstanding something, Cosette. Now is not the time for you to ask for forgiveness on anyone¡¯s behalf.¡±


    Advertisements


    Cosette: ¡°What?¡±


    Keira: ¡°You, since this morning¡­ No, what have you been doing since the first day you came here? Rather than focusing on preparing for the memorial service, you went out to help with chores.¡±


    Cosette refuted immediately as if she was wrongly accused.


    Cosette: ¡°B-but I didn¡¯t go out without doing what I was supposed to do! Is it a sin to help people in my spare time?¡±


    Keira: ¡°You can only say that when an accident like what happened today didn¡¯t happen. Were you outside this morning as well? If you had stayed in the prayer room instead of entrusting the task of taking care of the divine beast to your maid, would this situation have happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°It means that you¡¯re responsible for what happened.¡±


    Keira¡¯s argument was sound. Well, at least for the priest who had been preparing for the service a long time only to see it getting ruined at the last minute.


    She turned around and looked at the priests.


    Keira: ¡°Fathers, what kind of punishment will be given in this case?¡±


    ¡°If one intentionally tried to ruin the memoria service, of course, the punishment is death. But I don¡¯t think it was intentional, and negligence and laziness were the problems¡­¡±


    The high priest¡¯s gaze shifted to Mina and Cosette.


    How troublesome.


    They couldn¡¯t exactly punish Cosette, who was now treated as an esteemed lady of the grand duchy, harshly.


    The high priest sighed and said.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s too hasty to make a decision right now. We should discuss it more.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s fine with me.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    At the thought of the ruined memorial service, the priests¡¯ faces were distorted miserably.


    ¡°For now, lock that maid in the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Two strong priests grabbed Mina¡¯s arms from both sides and lifted her.


    Mina, who looked at Cosette with tears in her eyes for a moment, was led out of the prayer room by the monks as if she had become resigned to her fate.


    Cosette¡¯s gaze remained on Mina as she was dragged out. Her clenched fist was shaking.


    As Keira passed by Cosette, who was trembling in anger, she whispered.


    Keira: ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She gave Keira the chance to get rid of Mina, a thorn on her side.

 CH 98

    At that, Cosette, gritting her teeth, suddenly turned to look at Keira.


    Cosette: ¡°You¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Why? Do you have anything to say?¡±


    Cosette glanced at the chattering nuns and priests, then met Keira¡¯s eyes again. When their gazes met, the anger had disappeared from Cosette¡¯s face.


    Cosette: ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Keira: ¡°If you have something you want to say, don¡¯t keep it and tell me, okay? As you said, we¡¯re like sisters.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°¡­I will, thank you. I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡±


    Keira: ¡°See you later. You must have had a hard time working. Rest well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cosette left the prayer room without answering.


    A faint smile formed on Keira¡¯s lips as she looked back at her.


    ¡°Lady Keira.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    Advertisements


    However, when she turned around at the high priest¡¯s call, Keira pretended to be very upset that the ceremony could not be completed properly.


    ¡°You must be tired, so please go inside and rest. We will send someone after discussing things.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She left the prayer room with Rose and Lira.


    Her steps back to the bedroom were infinitely light.


    After arriving in the assigned bedroom, Rose hurriedly asked as soon as she confirmed that the door was closed.


    Rose: ¡°What happened, Lira? Why was the divine beast there?¡±


    She also asked Keira.


    Rose: ¡°Is this what milady made her do?¡±


    Lira: ¡°Of course.¡±


    Rose: ¡°How did you bring the divine beast?¡±


    Lira: ¡°There¡¯s a secret passage that connects the inner halls. It¡¯s a secret that only a few among the people at the temple know.¡±


    Ros¨¦ was still puzzled.


    Rose: ¡°How do you know a secret that only a few among the temple people know?¡±


    Keira: ¡°From me. I¡¯ve heard many things from Great-aunt.¡±


    Until Cosette appeared, people treated Keira as the next elementalist. For that reason, Johanna was not afraid to share her secrets with her great-niece.


    Thanks to that, she knew the location of Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone.


    Keira sighed in relief in her heart.


    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t remembered that Cosette was unaware of the existence of the secret passage, it would have been a disaster.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t unusual that Cosette, who had only settled in the capital for less than half a year, was unaware of the existence of said secret passage.


    However, when people panic, they often fail to recall even the obvious facts.


    Advertisements


    Keira only remembered it because Cosette had made a big fuss when she started the fire. If she knew the passage¡¯s existence, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen a dangerous means such as arson.


    The prayer room was empty at night, so they could have taken advantage of that time to mess with the divine artifact.


    So Keira ordered Lira to do this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the location of the secret passage, so take the divine beast. And make it look as if the divine beast, the one Cosette didn¡¯t properly manage, had destroyed the divine artifact.¡±


    Even with this seemingly simple plan, there was a risk of failure.


    It was when Mina returned to the prayer room.


    But Keira gambled that she might delay her time to dispel evidence of her arson.


    Fortunately, her gamble was a success.


    Lira managed to take the divine beast before Mina could even return to the prayer room.


    And once she¡¯s brought the divine beast to the room, she staged it to make it look that the beast was playing around and broke the artifact. After locking the door, she went to see the doctor.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m saying this just in case, but you must never say that I talked to you guys about the passage.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Lira: ¡°I¡¯m not foolish enough to talk about it.¡±


    Both of them were good at keeping secrets.


    With that, Keira was grateful she had brought Lira and not Emily.


    ¡°Milady, you need to change your clothes.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    Advertisements


    The clothes used for the memorial service were needlessly heavy and bulky.


    On the last day of the service, there was a rule that one must not eat anything until the end of it. And so, after changing into comfortable clothes, Keira broke fast with a simple meal.


    They didn¡¯t even know why such a rule existed.


    Rose brought a drink and asked.


    Rose: ¡°What will happen to Mina now? Since she ruined the ritual, they wouldn¡¯t let it go just like that¡­¡±


    Lira: ¡°What¡¯s certain is that she can no longer work for the duchy.¡±


    It was Lira, not Keira, who answered.


    Lira: ¡°Breaking the divine artifact, it¡¯s obvious who did it, isn¡¯t it? She¡¯s just trying to play dirty. Just like last time.¡±


    Even as she sneered, Lira sounded pleased. It was understandable since she nearly took the blame for ruining the ritual.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s not enough to simply kick her out of the house. From the temple¡¯s point of view, it must be very upsetting and absurd. What will the public think of them if they let it go without doing anything??¡±


    Mina wasn¡¯t a member of the temple but an employee of the Parvis duchy. It meant that she couldn¡¯t be punished according to the temple¡¯s will.


    Mina¡¯s punishment required the content of the Grand Duke.


    Of course, Keira had no intention of inflicting a lenient punishment. Opportunities with this justification didn¡¯t come easily, so she wouldn¡¯t let this go.


    ¡®Come to think of it, I was sequestered in the annex because of false accusations around this time in the past¡­¡¯


    What a coincidence that she could punish Mina at this time, too.


    She smiled and set her utensils down.


    Keira: ¡°The important thing isn¡¯t Mina; it¡¯s Cosette.¡±


    Rose: ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, the purpose of their scheme was to target her Ladyship.¡±


    At Rose¡¯s response, Lira replied with a blank look.


    Lira: ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Well, what else would it be?¡±


    Advertisements


    Lira: ¡°I thought she had a grudge against me for what happened at Lady Johanna¡¯s mansion, so I thought she was trying to get revenge on me¡­¡±


    Rose: ¡°I never thought of it that way.¡±


    However, it was too much to set fire to the temple just to get revenge.


    Cosette had probably hoped for a scenario in which Keira lost all access to the temple because of this incident.


    With this in mind, Keira decided to make Cosette¡¯s desired scenario come true.


    But of course, it would be Cosette, not Keira, who would no longer participate in the temple affairs.


    That evening, just around the time the moon had risen, High Priest Filbern visited Keira¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡®He¡¯s a little late.¡¯


    He seemed to have a lot of trouble figuring out how to clean up the mess.


    Keira welcomed the high priest warmly.


    Keira: ¡°Welcome.¡±


    Filbern: ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t enter a noble lady¡¯s bedroom. May we talk outside?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Of course.¡±


    Keira followed the High Priest to the reception room of the inner hall and was surprised when she saw what awaited them.


    A fidgety Cosette and two high priests were sitting at the table together.


    Keira: ¡°Cosette?¡±


    Filbern: ¡°Ah, I called for her. I thought we should discuss it together.¡±


    What a useless thing to do. Keira clicked her tongue in her mind.


    ¡®But in this situation, you won¡¯t have much right to speak¡­¡¯


    On the contrary, this might be good. There would be no gossiping if they agreed upon the punishment in her presence.


    Keira: ¡°Where is Mina?¡±


    Keira asked as she sat down at the table.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the interrogation room. I guess she lost track of the divine beast due to negligence, and it doesn¡¯t seem like the ritual was ruined with any malicious intention.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no reason for that. But, wow, if you get caught, your neck will fall.¡±


    ¡°There was also the testimony of Sister Helen, who witnessed Miss Mina being lazy.¡±


    The temple did not seem to have found a connection between the fire and Mina today. After all, if Cosette was behind this, there was no way she would leave any evidence behind.


    Keira: ¡°What do you think, Cosette?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Keira: ¡°You know, your maid made a big mistake. Even if you say she¡¯s your favorite maid or that it wasn¡¯t intentional, it¡¯s not right to just let it go.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°It was an important ritual. What do you think the priests feel? They probably think, ¡®I want to punish Mina, but she¡¯s under their jurisdiction. Shouldn¡¯t we express our sincerity by bringing the two of them here and ask for their consent?''¡±


    After saying that, Keira turned to the High Priest.


    Keira: ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, High Priest Filbern?¡±

 CH 99

    Filbern: ¡°Ah, I¡¯m glad Her Ladyship understands our position well.¡±


    That was the reason the High Priest had summoned both of them at the same time. He would like to impose a heavy punishment on the person who ruined the ritual, but he was worried that the Grand Duke would react, so he decided to ask for consent directly.


    Filbern: ¡°The two of you came out to help with a good heart¡­ We are very, very sorry that this has happened.¡±


    Keira: ¡°We¡¯re just doing what we have to do. Rather, we should ask for forgiveness from our side. Right, Cosette?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Uh, hmm?¡±


    When the arrow was pointed at her, Cosette bit her lips in anger.


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to focus on preparing for the ceremony. I know you helped the nuns with good intentions. But if an accident happened, you have to take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira bowed slightly toward the priests.


    Keira: ¡°I guess it wasn¡¯t enough for us to fill Great-aunt¡¯s absence.¡±


    Filbern: ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing. Who expected this to happen? But¡­ I wish the post-processing was a bit clearer, that¡¯s all.¡±


    He seemed ready to backtrack on his intention to proceed with the punishment.


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Ah, that part¡­ Of course, she should be punished, but it wasn¡¯t intentional, and Mina is still a child. If the punishment is too harsh, wouldn¡¯t people talk about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the end, it meant that the Parvises should take care of it themselves.


    Instead of noticing her hidden meaning, the priests frowned.


    By the way.


    Keira: ¡°The death penalty is a bit excessive. How about imposing a sentence and kicking her out of the capital?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    Keira: ¡°How about 50 years?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Is that too short? Well, then. Let¡¯s agree on 80 years. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to do this because she¡¯s still young¡­¡±


    That was enough.


    ¡®That¡¯s how you¡¯ll let it slide? What would happen if the lady actually decides to punish her?¡¯


    The high priest audibly gulped.


    Keira: ¡°Mina is Cosette¡¯s favorite maid. If the temple shows tolerance, then Cosette will pay for it.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°What?¡±


    Cosette, who remained still, flinched and turned to Keira.


    Keira: ¡°How about sending a formal apology letter from the grand duchy?¡±


    Filbern: ¡°If you do, we¡¯ll save face and be happy.¡±


    Keira: ¡°The content of the letter should be a polite apology for the accident and a statement that the person in charge will no longer be entrusted with temple affairs to prevent a recurrence of this.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Cosette finally intervened.


    Cosette: ¡°Even so, isn¡¯t it too much to decide on your own?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, sorry. I thought you knew your sins and kept your mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Fathers, Cosette loves Mina a lot. She¡¯s a child Cosette brought home while volunteering in the slums. Now that Cosette has made concessions to send an official letter of apology to the temple, can we lower her punishment a bit? From 80 years to 50¡­¡±


    Truthfully, a person sentenced to eighty years would probably die if they did something wrong.


    They would also be in trouble if rumors circulated that they beat a girl who wasn¡¯t a member of the temple to death.


    And so, the high priests showed their relief and quickly accepted the offer.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem. If the grand duchy shows that much sincerity¡­ we¡¯re grateful.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough, but what do you think, Lady Cosette?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She probably didn¡¯t care about what happened to Mina, but it was an annoying shackle that she couldn¡¯t be involved in the temple¡¯s affairs in the future.


    But in the situation, there was no way she could


    ¡®By now, Mina must be thinking it doesn¡¯t matter what happens.¡¯


    Keira stared at Cosette¡¯s troubled expression to try to get a glimpse of what she was thinking,


    She might have thought she could use that maid as much as she wanted.


    But Keira had already warned her once.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll let it slide once because I can see how much they¡¯re struggling, but next time, I won¡¯t. And if these children do something that tarnishes the family¡¯s honor, I will kick them out immediately.¡±


    In the past, Cosette managed to bring in new servants into the mansion when Keira was detained in the annex.


    Cosette hired commoners and others who entered under the recommendations of the Weinberg family or from families close to them.


    She created an environment where it was easy for her to take the lead in household matters.


    Once you¡¯ve been through it, you can¡¯t stay still.


    It wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to bring her right-hand men as she did in the past.


    When Cosette didn¡¯t respond, Keira pressed her to answer.


    Keira: ¡°Oh, I guess you¡¯re speechless because you feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, Lady Cosette. Of course, it is true that the memorial service was ruined, but Her Ladyship helped with good intentions. We are satisfied with the sincerity that the grand duchy has shown us so far.¡±


    ¡°Right? Well, then. Let¡¯s all agree that this is over. Come on, let¡¯s put an end to the gloomy atmosphere.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha.¡±


    Advertisements


    The temple would absolutely want to refrain from sullying their relationship with the grand duchy.


    The high priests laughed out loud, probably to lighten the tense atmosphere.


    Although it was a fake laugh, everyone seemed to be smiling sincerely.


    Except for one person.


    Keira turned to Cosette, whose lips were trembling.


    Keira: ¡°Fortunately, it turned out well. Right, Cosette?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Y-yes. How fortunate.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s also fortunate that Mina¡¯s life was saved. It¡¯s a felony to ruin the ritual.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer. But Keira didn¡¯t care.


    Keira rose from her seat, giving the priests a ceremonial greeting.


    The priests thanked her for her hard work and stood up, as well.


    Thus, the last night spent in the temple has passed.


    Mina: ¡°Let me meet Lady Cosette! I need to meet milady¡­!¡±


    ¡°How noisy. Even the lady you serve agreed to it! Can¡¯t you shut up?!¡±


    Mina: ¡°N-no¡­ No way¡­! No!¡±


    Her Ladyship promised to protect her with everything she had, even if things were to fail.


    How kind had Lady Cosette been to her?


    Until a few minutes ago, Mina had no doubt that she would save her.


    Even if they punished her, Mina expected it to be light.


    But she was being expelled from the capital after being beaten!


    She couldn¡¯t believe Her Ladyship agreed to this. No, she refused to believe it!


    ¡°If you resist like this, it will only get harder for you.¡±


    Muscular priests grabbed Mina¡¯s arms from both sides and dragged her towards the wooden frame.


    ¡®No. This is nonsense¡­!¡¯


    Advertisements


    Her mind went blank. This was all just a terrible nightmare.


    A heartbreaking shriek came out of her lips.


    Mina: ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡±


    It sounded like it was squeezed out of her lungs. It was loud enough to hear from outside the prison.


    Mason, crouching at the entrance to the dungeon, covered his ears with both hands.


    ¡®Just now¡­ I-it was noona¡¯s voice.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t be mistaken.


    No matter how annoying his older sister was, she was the only family he had left.


    When they were still in the slums, she gave him bread even though she hadn¡¯t eaten anything for two days.


    His remaining family was being beaten close to death and would be unable to set foot in the capital for the rest of her life, and the reality that he couldn¡¯t do anything made him feel even more miserable.


    He had begged over and over to open the door, that he should be punished instead. The hand that had knocked and scratched the entrance to the dungeon had long since been worn out.


    A painful feeling of helplessness enveloped him.


    Mason wrapped his hands around his trembling shoulders.


    ¡®I¡­ I can¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t have the strength¡­ Because I¡¯m nothing but a lowly¡­¡¯


    Then the sound of footsteps approached him.


    ¡°Mason.¡±


    Mason looked up when he heard his name.


    Mason: ¡°Milady!¡±


    Lady Cosette stood a few steps away, her beautiful face wet with tears.


    He clung to her.


    Mason: ¡°Help noona, please help noona! No many mistakes she made, this is too much!¡±


    A commoner had an accident that ruined the memorial service, so it was fortunate that she came out with her neck unscathed.


    However, his affection for his family clouded his objective thinking.


    With his tears flowing, Mason pleaded.


    Mason: ¡°N-noona¡¯s always followed milady really well¡­ With that affection. Yes? If you give her one more chance, this will never happen again!¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Mason.¡±


    Cosette calmly called his name.


    It seemed that her sombre voice alone could tell what kind of answer she would give.


    Cosette: ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about this.¡±


    Mason: ¡°It¡¯s just too much to be punished like this for a moment¡¯s mistake!¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Actually¡­ Mina has never been lazy.¡±

 CH 100

    Mason: ¡°Yes?¡±


    What did she mean? Mason¡¯s eyes widened.


    Cosette: ¡°Indeed, Mina was away from the prayer room for a while. But it was only because she had something to throw away. She definitely locked the door and left. The room had no windows, so the divine beast can¡¯t have escaped on its own.¡±


    Mason: ¡°What you¡¯re saying¡­ Does that mean someone intentionally stole the divine beast?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Cosette nodded, her expression grave.


    Cosette: ¡°I think one of Keira¡¯s maids may have accidentally broken the divine artifact. To rectify that, she deliberately blamed Mina for her sins.¡±


    Mason: ¡°But only you and noona had the keys! How¡­!¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe she called for a priest and got an extra key. She mentioned that she had often visited the temple with her great-aunt a long time ago, so she might know secret passages I don¡¯t.¡±


    Mason: ¡°H-how can a person do such a mean thing?!¡±


    Mason shouted as he trembled.


    Paralyzed by anger and shock, a possibility flashed through his mind ¨C what if getting the extra key or finding the secret passage was intentional?


    Mason: ¡°Is it possible that she deliberately damaged the divine artifact? To put the blame on Mina and milady?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°That¡¯s possible, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to think she would have done that.¡±


    Mason: ¡°Mina used to say she thinks Lady Keira doesn¡¯t like her! Maybe she was looking for a chance to kick her out!¡±


    Advertisements


    Cosette: ¡°I have my doubts, too. But there¡¯s no evidence.¡±


    Mason: ¡°She must have done this on purpose to frame Mina and kick her out!¡±


    At that moment, tears poured out of Cosette¡¯s eyes.


    Mason: ¡°M-milady?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Sorry¡­ It¡¯s all because I don¡¯t have any power.¡±


    Mason: ¡°P-please don¡¯t cry. I was wrong.¡±


    She burst into tears, saying that the priests only trusted Keira¡¯s because they had known her since her childhood.


    Cosette: ¡°No matter how much I protested, it was useless. They didn¡¯t even listen to my request to further investigate¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s unfair. This is really too much.¡¯


    Mason clenched his fist. Just as he felt when he was still in the slums, the world really sided with the powerful aristocrats.


    They didn¡¯t even care about the injustice Mina, a maid who had nothing, faced and the lady who had just been thrust into noble society.


    He felt a burning pain in his tears.


    ¡°Stop crying, Mason.¡±


    Cosette wiped the tears from his cheeks, yet she continued to cry.


    Mason sobbed in her arms.


    Mason: ¡°Huuk, huuuu.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    The warmth in their embrace was enough to make him cry more.


    However, the face he couldn¡¯t see was devoid of any emotion.


    ¡®If I did this much, he wouldn¡¯t change his mind, right?¡¯


    This child was smarter and more diligent than Mina, so he would probably be useful someday.


    When they returned to the mansion after a week-long stay, Robert found a small brown fox, obviously still a baby, in Keira¡¯s arms.


    Robert: ¡°Hello, milady. What is that?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s the fox I got from the temple.¡±


    Robert: ¡°The temple¡­ gave it to you?¡±


    Advertisements


    He tilted his head, confused how Keira could go to the temple and receive a fox.


    Truthfully, Keira herself never thought she would be able to bring this fox.


    ¡°Well, the last step in the memorial service failed anyway. Isn¡¯t this fox quite young? How about we let Her Ladyship take care of it?¡±


    The priest had said so as he persuaded Keira.


    Besides, the fox¡¯s cute appearance also contributed to the impulsive decision.


    So she promised to take good care of what she brought.


    Keira: ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll tell you the details later.¡±


    As she said so, she glanced behind her and saw a stiff Cosette following her into the house.


    She seemed annoyed that she had to be with the fox in question throughout the carriage ride.


    Keira turned away from Cosette and faced the butler again.


    Keira: ¡°But actually, I don¡¯t know how to raise foxes.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Neither do I, but¡­ Let¡¯s see. Come here. Aww, it¡¯s quite gentle.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I think it¡¯s because it¡¯s gotten used to people.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Are you planning on raising them outside?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Then I will instruct the employees to set up a shelter in the back garden.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Please.¡±


    It would be quite fun to see Cosette¡¯s sour expression every time she saw the fox.


    Just as Keira was about to go upstairs, Robert suddenly said.


    Robert: ¡°But it seems that Mina is nowhere to be seen. Mason is back, I think¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Mina is gone.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Keira: ¡°She caused an accident at the temple and was kicked out of the capital. She¡¯ll probably never come back for the rest of her life.¡±


    Advertisements


    Robert: ¡°Ah, what happened¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the details later. Well, it will be known over time anyway.¡±


    Robert was very curious about what had happened, but as he had served the family for a long time, he didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°What did they just say? Mina¡¯s not here anymore?¡±


    ¡°I heard she caused an accident.¡±


    ¡°What did she do¡­¡±


    The maids who were organizing their luggage in the lobby began to panic over the shocking news.


    Keira felt a piercing gaze, full of hatred, on her.


    Keira felt someone¡¯s gaze on her, and while that wasn¡¯t new, it was strange that it was piercing enough to almost feel the hatred for her.


    Mason, the younger of the two siblings Cosette had picked up, hurriedly looked away when Keira turned to him.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have to listen to how Cosette explained the situation to know.¡¯


    Obviously, she must have said that Mina was a victim of Keira¡¯s wicked trick.


    ¡®Well, I¡¯ve never thought of wanting to be close to him anyway.¡¯


    So it didn¡¯t matter if he hated her or not. Besides, it would be absurd to befriend Cosette¡¯s right hand man.


    Keira was about to leave again when the butler¡¯s words stopped her.


    Robert: ¡°Milady, please wait a moment.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Robert: ¡°While Her Ladyship was away from the mansion, an invitation came from the Imperial family.¡±


    Keira: ¡°An invitation¡­ Ah, the hunting competition.¡±


    Around springtime, the Imperial family held hunting competitions, and since the Imperial family organized it, the grand event lasted for several days.


    Most nobles would attend, but there was one exception.


    Keira: ¡°What did His Grace say? Is he going to go?¡±


    Robert: ¡°I haven¡¯t heard a definitive answer yet, but I think I should let you know.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then I¡¯ll decide after I hear His Grace¡¯s decision.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Yes, I understand. Please rest well.¡±


    Immediately after that, Keira took Rose and went upstairs to the bedroom.


    Cosette¡¯s bedroom was located in a separate building, and she had to cross the courtyard to get there.


    But she stood in the lobby as she had no intention of leaving the main mansion. She grabbed the servant passing by and asked.


    Advertisements


    Cosette: ¡°A hunting competition? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Every spring, there¡¯s a big hunting competition that lasts for a few days. I heard the butler talk about it.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°If it¡¯s such a big event, wouldn¡¯t a lot of nobles in the capital attend?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, probably? Unless it¡¯s a special event, His Grace wouldn¡¯t usually consider participating.¡±


    If even Ludwig was thinking of participating, it meant that it was a pretty big event.


    Maybe even the Imperial family would attend.


    Cosette: ¡°I have to ask Father to take me with him.¡±


    Then, Mason sneaked in.


    Mason: ¡°How about me? Am I going with you?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°It¡¯s an event that will last for a few days. Of course.¡±


    Then an elated smile appeared on the boy¡¯s face. It was such an innocent smile.


    Cosette: ¡°Robert, I¡¯ll go back to my room then. Take care of my luggage and bring it to me.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Cosette¡¯s smile disappeared as soon as she turned away from the butler and left the main mansion.


    Behind her, several maids, including Mason, followed.


    Cosette crossed the courtyard with a frightening look on her face.


    ¡®It¡¯s an event where the nobles from the capital will gather¡­¡¯


    She felt that it was her chance to make more of an impression.


    From the looks of it, the invitation wasn¡¯t sent to an individual but rather to the family.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to convince the Archduke today.¡¯


    She moved forward, contemplating how to persuade Ludwig to participate.


    As she made her way towards the annex, she suddenly looked up to see the sky full of dark clouds.


    Cosette: ¡°Is it going to rain?¡±


    Cosette¡¯s eyes narrowed.

 CH 101

    The heavy rain that began at sunset showed no sign of stopping until midnight.


    With dark clouds concealing the moon and the stars, the sky was as black as obsidian. The lights that illuminated the garden had long since died down due to the strong wind and rain.


    Looking out the window where the rain still poured, Ludwig said.


    Ludwig: ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is the right time to hold a hunting competition. The ground would be wet. Tsk, I wonder what Aunt is doing without controlling any of these things.¡±


    Shane: ¡°That¡¯s probably because the spirits are very volatile. Besides, there¡¯s still time. If it stops tonight, the schedule won¡¯t change.¡±


    Lieutenant Shane didn¡¯t realize the meaning behind the Grand Duke¡¯s words until three seconds later. The fact that the Grand Duke mentioned a hunting contest meant¡­


    Shane: ¡°Are you going to participate?¡±


    Ludwig nodded.


    Shane: ¡°We have to write a reply. Let¡¯s see, the stationery¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°It¡¯s late today, so I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡±


    In fact, he was just finishing his work and cleaning up his desk.


    The hour hand of the clock was pointing to the number ten.


    After shaking off Shane, who wanted to escort him to the bedroom, Ludwig stepped outside the office.


    Advertisements


    The hallway was pitch dark. It was late, so the lights must have been turned off.


    Wrinkles formed on Ludwig¡¯s forehead as he stared into the darkness.


    ¡®What is Robert doing?¡¯


    Wasn¡¯t it his duty to ensure that his master wasn¡¯t uncomfortable with such trivial things?


    ¡®He might be helping Keira with her work.¡¯


    Ludwig thought he heard that she was very busy during the day. If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t understand.


    Ludwig went back to his office and came out with a lamp, giving him enough visibility to walk.


    Bang¨C!


    Beatrice seemed angry. The thunder outside sounded like the ground was breaking.


    Unfazed by the terrifying sounds outside, Ludwig went on his way to his bedroom on the third floor of the main building.


    As he passed through a familiar structure and reached the stairs on the third floor, Ludwig could find something white hovering on the stairs.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    There was no room for misunderstanding whether it was a ghost. The ¡®white thing¡¯ came to Ludwig¡¯s side with a bright voice.


    Eventually, ¡®it¡¯ came within the range where he could see clearly.


    It was Cosette.


    Ludwig: ¡°What are you doing here? Your room should be in the annex.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I came here because I have something to tell you. You¡¯re busy with work during the day, and I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±


    Ludwig glanced at his daughter, no, the person who claimed to be his daughter.


    Cosette was sweet, obedient, and dedicated. It reminded him of Keira when she was still following him around.


    But strangely, why couldn¡¯t he feel any affection for her?


    Ludwig: ¡°What about the maid? Are you walking around alone?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°It¡¯s late. They need to rest, too. And what¡¯s wrong with going around alone at home? There¡¯s nothing dangerous.¡±


    There was nothing wrong with what she said. Ludwig tried to nod as if he accepted but found something strange.


    Something stranger than her walking around alone without a maid.


    Advertisements


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­ Where¡¯s your lamp?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°What?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°It¡¯s this dark, but you came all the way from the annex without a lamp?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    It was so dark that even Ludwig, whose physical abilities were far superior to those of an average person, needed light.


    But Cosette, a woman more or less than his age, walked alone. He didn¡¯t understand.


    Cosette paused for a moment before speaking.


    Cosette: ¡°The lights were on in the middle of the hallway, but I guess a window was open somewhere because the lights then went out. I couldn¡¯t go back, so I was waiting for Father here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed oddly understandable, but it was an awkward explanation.


    Ludwig: ¡°Anyway, what do you have to say?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I heard that the Imperial Family sent an invitation to the hunting competition! It¡¯s a big event that will be held for several days. I really want to go! Can you take me? Yes? Yes?¡±


    Well, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to take her. But he couldn¡¯t quickly agree because of the problems he would face if he appeared at an official event alone with Cosette.


    Simply put, it would look bad.


    He fully expected how it would look to others.


    The problem would be solved if Keira accompanied him, but he didn¡¯t think she would follow along just like that.


    The cold attitude, which began a few months ago, persisted, so would she even want to go together?


    They said children would become independent from their parents one day, so Ludwig wondered if that was happening.


    When Ludwig didn¡¯t answer, Cosette pouted her lips and said.


    Cosette: ¡°Do you have to think about it for a long time?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I haven¡¯t decided whether to participate or not yet. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Taking a step back, Cosette replied in a bright voice.


    Cosette: ¡°Yes, alright!¡±


    She was no longer within an area that the lamp could illuminate, and she disappeared into the darkness.


    But it was at that moment.


    Flash¨C!


    Lightning struck outside the window. As if it had fallen fairly close, the surroundings brightened up for a moment.


    Advertisements


    A cold, blue light shone on the side of Cosette¡¯s face. The shadow of the window sill also helped create a very bizarre appearance.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Clang¨C!


    Ludwig unknowingly stepped back. The lamp that slipped from his hand fell to the floor. As the glass shattered, darkness engulfed the hallway again.


    What was that just now?


    He recalled what he had just seen ¨C A blue light illuminating the smiling face.


    The blue light was the only thing added to her face, but for some reason, the hairs on the back of his neck stood up. He had never felt this way, even in front of the strongest beasts.


    Fear went down his spine.


    If he had been wearing his sword, he would definitely have drawn it.


    Cosette: ¡°Father?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Do not come closer!¡±


    Cosette: ¡°W-why are you like this all of a sudden?¡±


    Even beyond the darkness, he could feel the other person¡¯s embarrassment.


    If he looked at her like this, she was just an ordinary person¡­


    ¡®What was that just now?¡¯


    He wanted to check again, but the light of the lamp had been extinguished a long time ago. It was completely dark, so he couldn¡¯t see an inch ahead.


    But then.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    A familiar voice came from the far end of the hallway. When Ludwig turned, he saw a faint flickering light.


    Ludwig: ¡°Robert?¡±


    Robert: ¡°Ah, Grand Duke? Forgive me for being late. It took me a while because I was helping Her Ladyship with work¡­¡±


    It was the butler, Robert, who approached with a lamp.


    As soon as the orange light lit up the surroundings, Ludwig turned his gaze to Cosette.


    Her face reflected in the warm light was as gentle as usual.


    Looking puzzled, Cosette asked.


    Cosette: ¡°Father, why did you do that earlier?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. It must have been my misunderstanding, so just forget it.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Hmph[1].¡±


    She pouted her lips but no longer asked anything anymore.


    Ludwig: ¡°Robert, escort Cosette to the annex. Ah, there must be broken glass near her feet, so take care of that.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Will you be alright? You probably can¡¯t see.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°My bedroom is within walking distance. It¡¯s almost right in front of me.¡±


    Robert: ¡°If that¡¯s the case then¡­ Let me escort you, milady.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Okay!¡±


    Robert took a step ahead to brighten their way. Cosette followed behind him.


    Looking back slightly, Robert asked.


    Robert: ¡°But what were you doing in that dark place?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I had something to ask.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Without a lamp?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°There was, but Father dropped it.¡±


    Robert wanted to know why there was only one broken lamp when two people were standing. However, he didn¡¯t ask anymore.


    Asking too skeptically might irritate his superior.


    As Robert shut his mouth, silence returned to the hallway. Thanks to the soft rug, even their footsteps didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Advertisements


    All they could hear was the roaring rain outside the window.


    Cosette cast her gaze towards the rain.


    Flash¨C!


    At that moment, lightning struck once more and brightened the surroundings.


    It was evident that her lips were twisted in annoyance. Her glare was frightening as if she were looking at an intruder.


    ¡®That man, his senses must be good.¡¯


    When she first entered the mansion, she thought it would end soon. She thought it wouldn¡¯t take more than half a year to get that man¡¯s affection and isolate Keira.


    But she¡¯s been struggling for three months.


    To make things worse, it looked like he just ¡®felt¡¯ something from herself, so it would be even more difficult to make her way into Ludwig¡¯s heart in the future.


    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    Affection was just a secondary matter, and her goal was not as trivial and shallow as human emotions.


    Cosette¡¯s ferocious gaze once again turned to the sky, where the rain continued to pour down.


    ¡®Don¡¯t disturb me, Beatrice.¡¯


    [1] Cosette said, ¡®??¡¯ so I translated it as ¡®Hmph¡¯. ¡®Tsk¡¯ could work as well.

 CH 102

    Keira: ¡°If they¡¯re going, I will, too.¡±


    Keira put down her pen and said.


    Arthur, half-laid on the sofa munching on snacks, answered.


    Arthur: ¡°Actually, it would look bad if only the Grand Duke and Lady Cosette would participate.¡±


    In other people¡¯s eyes, Cosette would definitely appear to be the daughter of this family.


    That¡¯s never going to happen.


    It was still painful to meet her, but she couldn¡¯t just sit around.


    Keira: ¡°So, who¡¯s attending? It¡¯s a hunting competition.¡±


    Reina answered first.


    Reina: ¡°Um, I don¡¯t want to run into my brothers¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Did you fight?¡±


    Reina: ¡°No, but they keep talking to me about whether it¡¯s time to get married soon.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Really? What about the others?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go. His Grace the ordered us to guard the mansion.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡°As long as nothing else happens, me too.¡±


    ¡°Like Reina, I don¡¯t want to run into my family¡­¡±


    Keira murmured, putting her finger up.


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Then Sir Joseph can¡¯t go, Dame Reina can¡¯t go, Sir Dylan can go¡­ Hmm, I don¡¯t know about Zeke.¡±


    Keira asked a servant to know her younger brother¡¯s plans. After a while, the servant returned with Zeke.


    His answer was firm.


    Zeke: ¡°Of course, I have to go, too. I¡¯m an adult now.¡±


    Thus, the maids packed for the family of four.


    Since they would be staying at the hunting grounds outside the castle for three days, their outing might be considered a family tree. However, the atmosphere in the mansion was dreary, even though it was two days before the event.


    There was no excitement one would usually find ahead of the trip.


    And three out of four members stubbornly rejected Robert¡¯s suggestion that he should prepare a carriage for four.


    Keira: ¡°I do not want to. Riding a carriage together twice is enough.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°I don¡¯t want to either. Is there anything more than can ruin my mood before we even arrive?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t see what the atmosphere was like during meal times.¡±


    The only one who answered in favor was Cosette.


    Cosette: ¡°I think it would be fun if the four of us ride together!¡±


    Of course, the majority vote didn¡¯t accept it.


    In the end, only Cosette, who was not good at horseback riding, agreed to ride on a carriage while the other three would go on their horses.


    So, the party left the mansion on the day of the hunting competition.


    ¡®I¡¯m glad I don¡¯t have to hear the chatter the whole way.¡¯


    But, to her disappointment, not long after leaving, a carriage approached Keira.


    Keira: ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She needed to move quickly.


    But before she could speed up, the window of the carriage opened, and Cosette stuck out her head.


    Cosette: ¡°Is that a new riding outfit? How stylish!¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Oh, sorry. I got a new one, so I thought you did, too.¡±


    Keira, who was about to move away, stopped at those words.


    Keira: ¡°Did you get a riding outfit?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t have one, so I had to have one made.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Why? You can¡¯t exactly wear a dress to participate in a hunting competition.¡±


    Cosette tilted her head.


    Keira frowned and said.


    Keira: ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re going to hunt directly and not just watch.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°It¡¯s not just a one-day event; it¡¯s three days. How can I endure it if I get bored because I¡¯m just a spectator?¡±


    Advertisements


    No, how are you going to hunt?


    Instead of asking that question, Keira bit her lip.


    ¡®It takes a lot of training to handle the bow proficiently.¡¯


    In fact, it was strange that a person who grew up with an elderly herbalist couple in the mountains all her life knew aristocratic etiquette.


    Let¡¯s say she learned it when Count Weinberg took her in and she stayed there for a few days.


    ¡®But she couldn¡¯t have done that with a bow.¡¯


    Rather than pointing out that fact, Keira chose to keep it to herself.


    Pulling on the reins, she said.


    Keira: ¡°Is that so? Do your best. Then, I¡¯ll see you when I get there.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Oh, wait. Keira, I¡¯m bored, let¡¯s talk¡­¡±


    If Keira wanted to listen to her babble on, she wouldn¡¯t have refused the carriage.


    Keira turned her head away and approached her younger brother ahead of her. He¡¯d be a good riding partner until they reach their destination.


    It didn¡¯t take much time to get to the hunting ground outside the castle wall.


    When the party arrived, the already completed barracks greeted them.


    They were told it was prepared a few days before the event. A temporary stable for keeping the horses and a kitchen were also installed.


    Keira saw the flags with the emblems of the participating families fluttering in the wind. The largest flag displayed the Imperial insignia.


    She heard that the Crown Prince would attend on the Emperor¡¯s behalf.


    Once they¡¯ve cleaned up and settled, they would have to go straight to greet him.


    ¡°That¡¯s Her Ladyship¡¯s barracks.¡±


    Her attendant led her to the dark blue barracks.


    Zeke: ¡°Noonim, see you later.¡±


    Zeke went on to follow the attendant leading him elsewhere.


    Keira had participated in hunting competitions a couple of times before her return, so she wasn¡¯t reluctant to live in a barracks for three days.


    However, there was a problem.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s big!¡±


    Advertisements


    Only two barracks were assigned to each family¨C one for women and one for men. That meant that she and Cosette had to spend three days in one barracks.


    Cosette, who got off the carriage, jumped and shouted.


    Cosette: ¡°I thought it was like a camping site because you said it was a hunting ground. It¡¯s really big!¡±


    Her voice was quite loud and drew attention from people around them.


    Since there weren¡¯t any significant social events during the winter, it was the first time since Zeke¡¯s birthday party that Cosette appeared in front of many people.


    People whispered as they watched the two ladies stand side-by-side.


    ¡°She was thinking of something like a campsite, a campsite.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a hunting ground owned by the Imperial family¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it cute that she looks so innocent? It¡¯s better than being annoying and stuck-up.¡±


    Perhaps the murmurs had reached Cosette¡¯s ears because she gave a rare, perplexed expression.


    Of course, Keira knew at once that it was all acting. After all, she had suffered a lot from it.


    Cosette: ¡°I guess I draw a lot of attention.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Of course. You screamed loudly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then Cosette¡¯s expression hardened subtly, the change invisible to the people standing behind her.


    Their eyes met, and it felt like there was an invisible spark of fire.


    ¡®It¡¯s going to be very interesting living together for three days.¡¯


    Keira already had that feeling.


    Just then, Cosette¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and her lips parted. Soon, she smiled again and said.


    Cosette: ¡°Keira, I think you have a guest.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Behind you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t seem to be pretending. When Keira looked back, a person was standing there.


    ¡®Kka, that scared me.¡¯


    It was Erez. He should have at least given her a sign that he was coming.


    The dark navy horseback riding suit went well with his blond hair, and it looked pretty cool.


    With a friendly smile, he reached out his hand.


    Erez: ¡°Nice to see you again, Your Ladyship.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days.¡±


    Keira grabbed his hand in the freezing cold.


    Advertisements


    Erez mentioned that he was engrossed in magic research, and it would be hard to see him in the capital, so she wondered how he managed to attend such a place.


    Then Cosette suddenly interrupted and said.


    Cosette: ¡°You know him? How handsome. Can you introduce me?¡±


    In light of past experiences, this was the first step Cosette made. Keira wondered if there was some kind of disease that could cause seizures if she didn¡¯t make the young men she liked into her worker bees.


    However, Keira couldn¡¯t say no, so she officially introduced them.


    Keira: ¡°This is Mr. Erez Shore, the magician of the Tower and the son of Viscount Shore.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the magician of the Tower! It¡¯s my first time seeing one in person, so it¡¯s fascinating! Oh, by the way. I¡¯m Cosette Parvis. You¡¯ve heard of my name, right? It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    And she extended a hand. Erez smiled softly and took it.


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯m humbled.¡±


    It was a standard greeting that could only be found in a conversation textbook. Except that the handshake between the two was getting long enough to be out of the ordinary.

 CH 103

    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Keira¡¯s expression turned bewildered.


    It¡¯s not like we¡¯re continuing the conversation otherwise, but he didn¡¯t let go of his hand for some reason.


    Keira: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The two of them separated only after Keira spoke.


    While there were slight red marks on both hands, neither side showed any signs of displeasure.


    They both had bright expressions as if flowers were in full bloom.


    How odd.


    Cosette: ¡°If you don¡¯t have natural talent, you can¡¯t learn magic, right? It¡¯s a pity. I¡¯ve always fantasized about magic, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any talent for magic.¡±


    Her expression was too bright to be talking about her disappointment.


    Erez also smiled softly.


    Erez: ¡°You can learn the theory. There are also theory wizards in the Magic Tower.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Oh, will you teach me? If such a handsome man teaches me, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Advertisements


    Erez: ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the talent to teach.¡±


    ¡­ What¡¯s going on right now? Keira looked at the two in wonder.


    Even as she tilted her head, Erez and Cosette shared small talk and laughed around.


    Cosette: ¡°Keira, I¡¯ll go in first. I¡¯ll talk to the other guests.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Be careful on your way back, Lady Cosette.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll see you next time, too.¡±


    Then, she turned around and walked towards the barracks.


    Keira, staring at Cosette¡¯s back, slowly opened her mouth.


    Keira: ¡°You just shook hands for a long time.¡±


    Erez: ¡°I guess Lady Cosette likes me.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Or maybe she¡¯s instinctively trying to get me on her side. As you know, men are weak with that kind of face. If it wasn¡¯t me, I might have gone over.¡±


    It was evident on Keira¡¯s face that she thought he was speaking nonsense.


    Keira: ¡°I usually have a hard time shaking hands with someone I don¡¯t like.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Goodness. Even though I¡¯m a no-nonsense guy, would I fight for strength with a weak woman?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It sounded plausible.


    Above all else, Cosette did not wager a fight that she was likely to lose. If a man came to her in a fight for power, she would surely cry and pretend to be the victim.


    Then, what was that? Before Keira could even ask, Erez gave an answer.


    Erez: ¡°She tried to touch me.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Her voice went up an octave.


    Erez: ¡°I guess she liked me. I didn¡¯t expect her to hold on so desperately.¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira was struck speechless at his sly answer.


    ¡®I-is that so?¡¯


    Keira knew nothing about romantic relationships between the opposite sex. She was a blank slate that didn¡¯t know anything about the push and pull and the art of flirting.


    As a result, her short first love¡­ Anyway, that wasn¡¯t important.


    Cosette¡¯s past conduct also added persuasive force to his argument. It was enough to make Keira wonder if Cosette had a hobby of gaining the attention of the opposite sex with her vulnerable appearance and eloquence as her weapons.


    Keira: ¡°Whatever it is, why are you here?¡±


    Erez: ¡°I just came here to say hello.¡±


    As soon as Keira heard his reply, she immediately thought, ¡®To whom?¡¯


    It was common sense to think that Erez came to say hello to Keira, who he knew. However, she couldn¡¯t shake off the image of him greeting Cosette with a smile.


    Just when Keira was about to ask if he was being truthful, she noticed his expression stiffen.


    He even took a quick breath.


    Erez: ¡°Ack.¡±


    This time, Keira could see clear signs of movement from the side. That must be why Erez¡¯s expression changed in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been seeing you often.¡±


    It was a familiar voice.


    Ludwig, dressed up to meet the Crown Prince, walked their way. But for some reason, Keira had a bad feeling about it.


    Somehow, things started to make sense.


    ¡®This guy¡­ are you acting like this in front of my father?¡¯


    With his personality, it was possible. Keira nodded to herself, convinced. But, of course, the reason she came up with couldn¡¯t be farther from the truth.


    Erez: ¡°Y-Your Grace. Isn¡¯t it the first time we have seen each other since the beginning of winter? What do you mean, you see me often? If someone hears it, they¡¯ll misunderstand and think that I flirt with Her Ladyship every day.¡±


    Advertisements


    Ludwig: ¡°It¡¯s strange that you, a magician, are participating in a hunting competition.¡±


    The use of magic was prohibited in hunting competitions, and only hunting skills could be used. The rule had been made after some magicians burned the hunting grounds with fire magic.


    ¡®Come to think of it, why is a magician here?¡¯


    It was curious. Keira couldn¡¯t help but agree with Ludwig¡¯s point.


    Erez: ¡°Ha, haha. Isn¡¯t friendship the purpose of the hunting competition? Now that I¡¯m of marriageable age, I have to show my face here and there¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°What are you talking about? Marriage?¡±


    Erez: ¡°No, I mean¡­¡±


    The people around them turned to them when Ludwig raised his voice. Why was he suddenly acting like this?


    Keira would let them settle the matter between them on their own. She had no intention of getting caught in between the two men anymore.


    Keira: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to go and change my clothes. Please don¡¯t raise your voice in front of other people¡¯s barracks.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Ah, wait a minute! If you leave me alone¡­!¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ll hurry up and greet the Crown Prince and rest at the barracks.¡¯


    She entered the barracks, ignoring the requests for assistance behind her.


    Michael, the current Crown Prince, abolished the rules for determining the winner of the annual spring hunting competition.


    Since it was an event hosted by the Imperial family, many people wanted to win the competition and catch the eye of the Imperial family. Because of that, the competition intensified, and accidents increased.


    As a result of the change, the event no longer deserved to be called a ¡®competition¡­¡¯ Anyway, since it was His Highness¡¯s order, everyone accepted it and moved on.


    Since no one would be hailed as a winner, Keira got her horse with a light heart.


    Keira: ¡°Which way should we go?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Let¡¯s go south.¡±


    At Zeke¡¯s advice, they headed south. Marquis Edinburgh, their maternal grandfather, also joined their party.


    When the Marquis, the next Grand Duke, and Her Ladyship moved into a group, other nobles naturally followed. It seemed that many people wanted to hunt with them, but one more person intervened.


    ¡°Keira, Zeke, can I join you?¡±


    Advertisements


    It was Cosette who approached cautiously, looking flustered.


    Zeke sneered.


    Zeke: ¡°What are you talking about? Go away¨Cmph, mph!¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s fine. As long as you don¡¯t get in the way.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯ll do my best not to disturb you!¡±


    Cosette smiled brightly and ran towards them.


    Only then did Keira remove the hand that had been covering her brother¡¯s mouth.


    Zeke: ¡°Why? Why did you let her join us? We¡¯ll feel bad the whole day!¡±


    Keira: ¡°There¡¯s one thing I want to check.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Keira: ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    After that, Keira got on her horse and trotted ahead.


    It¡¯s been a while since she hunted. After staying in the house all winter, her body had gotten stiff.


    Had it been an hour or so since they started hunting?


    Running ahead, Keira found a mother deer and a fawn grazing on the grass.


    Arthur, following her, beckoned their party to hide their presence as soon as he noticed.


    The bowstring in Keira¡¯s hand was pulled taut.


    Woosh¨C!


    Soon after, the swift arrow hit the mother deer¡¯s back. The mother deer stumbled a few steps and fell down.


    Clap, clap, clap, clap, clap.


    Zeke said to the servants clapping dazedly.


    Zeke: ¡°What are you doing? You should bring that.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I understand, Young Master.¡±


    Keira: ¡°A moment.¡±


    Keira stopped the servants who were about to move the carcass.


    Keira: ¡°There¡¯s still one left.¡±


    She pointed towards the fawn standing around, unable to leave its mother¡¯s corpse. Instead of shooting the fawn herself, Keira turned to Cosette.


    Keira: ¡°Would you like to try it? You mentioned yesterday that you didn¡¯t just want to watch.¡±


    Since she was acting, she even gave a friendly smile, like a great person who yielded their prey to their opponent.


    For a moment, Cosette looked confused but soon smiled.


    If a person who didn¡¯t know the situation saw the scene, they would have thought that the two were really good friends.


    Cosette: ¡°If you¡¯re fine with it¡­¡±


    Cosette said so and picked up a bow and arrow.

 CH 104

    Just as Cosette was about to put the arrow to the bow, an unknown man exclaimed.


    ¡°Oh, Lady Cosette? Do you know how to handle a bow?¡±


    He was one of those who followed Cosette around after falling in love with her face.


    ¡®That d*mn man.¡¯


    Keira¡¯s expression darkened. That¡¯s what Arthur and Keira agreed in advance he was supposed to say after Cosette shot the prey.


    And Keira was supposed to answer, ¡®By the way, where did you learn the bow? I¡¯ve never heard of you learning a bow over the winter.¡¯


    It was her way of making people suspicious of Cosette and that what she revealed about Keira¡¯s past was a lie.


    The plan is a bit messed up, but it¡¯s not too late. As Keira thought so, she asked as if she had found the situation strange.


    Keira: ¡°By the way, where did you learn archery? It¡¯s not something that could be mastered by practicing for a day or two.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±


    Flustered, Cosette was unable to speak.


    Her reaction wasn¡¯t surprising. After all, Cosette was the one who said she grew up isolated in the mountains to an elderly herbalist couple.


    She struggled to come up with an excuse.


    Cosette: ¡°From my uncle¡­ I learned it briefly. So, before I entered the grand duchy. That¡¯s why my skills are still lacking.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Advertisements


    It was truly a pity that Keira¡¯s plan had been ripped to shreds. If Cosette had shot the fawn, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to use that excuse.


    Keira continued to speak in a calm, soft voice.


    Keira: ¡°Since you¡¯re holding a bow, try practicing. The target isn¡¯t moving.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She could see Cosette biting her lip.


    If Cosette hit the fawn, she would be proving her statement wrong, but if she missed it, she would be promoting her lack of skill compared to Keira.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad situation after Keira¡¯s original plan fell apart. But the moment a smile began to bloom on Keira¡¯s lips¡­


    Cosette: ¡°Heuk!¡±


    Cosette suddenly burst into tears.


    ¡°Oh my, Miss Cosette?¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    Just what was this¡­


    The unexpected scene stunned Keira. Perhaps Keira wasn¡¯t the only one caught off guard as everyone looked at Cosette in surprise.


    ¡°Lady Cosette, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    First of all, the worker bees, possessed by her beauty, approached her. The ladies who were fond of Cosette followed suit.


    Surrounded by them, Cosette cried and said.


    Cosette: ¡°I-I can¡¯t do this, Keira! It¡¯s still a fawn.¡±


    Was she trying to escape the situation by playing a soft-hearted young lady? Keira¡¯s lips twisted slightly.


    It was a pretty good measure given the last-minute changes in Keira¡¯s plans.


    However, some people in their party stiffened.


    If Cosette felt sorry for the prey, she shouldn¡¯t have participated in the hunting competition in the place, should she?


    All of the people gathered here planned to take the life of their prey.


    The people watching wouldn¡¯t have taken it well to see Cosette pretending to be nice, and painting others into heartless human beings.


    ¡®This is my victory,¡® Keira thought.


    Advertisements


    But just as she found her confidence, Cosette continued.


    Cosette: ¡°You already shot and killed the mother deer! I can¡¯t kill the child!¡±


    Then Cosette¡¯s target turned to another person.


    Cosette: ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Marquis of Edinburgh?¡±


    ¡°¡­?!¡±


    For a moment, Keira wondered why Cosette had to involve her dear grandfather, but she soon understood the meaning behind her words.


    When Ludwig and Rowena Weinberg divorced, there was a lot of noise about whether the Grand Duchess was really infertile.


    The Marquis of Edinburgh, the father of the new Grand Duchess, was accused of making the false accusation, and the suspicions about him still persisted.


    Sometimes, nobles still mentioned it in conversations.


    So, Cosette was acting like the fawn.


    ¡®You¡¯ve already killed my mother. That¡¯s not enough for you ,so are you trying to kill me by treating me like an imposter, too?¡¯


    Half of the people in their party looked confused as if they didn¡¯t understand while the other half flinched, obviously noticing Cosette¡¯s intent.


    When Keira glanced around, her grandfather¡¯s lips were trembling.


    ¡®Think. Come up with a response.¡¯


    At this rate, things would go as Cosette intended, but Keira still couldn¡¯t respond since her mind went blank.


    The reason was probably¡­


    Marquis: ¡°¡­ that¡¯s right. I killed her.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°You can say that because you didn¡¯t know the situation at the time! There were only two options¨C kill or die! She was an enemy, so I removed her. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Advertisements


    It might be because her grandfather framed an innocent woman and eventually got rid of her.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Younger people may not know, but there was a rumor that circulated about twenty years ago¡­¡±


    Someone whispered. Soon, the people around them started murmuring.


    Cosette buried her face in her palms as the crowd comforted her. She was probably hiding her smile that way.


    Keira was sure of it.


    ¡®D*mn it.¡¯


    Keira gritted her teeth.


    ¡®If I had known you were so soft-hearted, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you to the hunting competition. I should respond that way.¡¯


    Hit¨C!


    ¡®¡­Probably.¡¯


    But before she could finish her thought, an arrow crossed her field of vision.


    Then the sound of something piercing through flesh followed.


    The young beast cried for the last time and fell helplessly on the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira¡¯s gaze shifted to the fawn that had fallen, its neck pierced by the arrow, then slowly turned in the direction the arrow flew.


    It was Zicchardt holding a bow.


    Dozens of eyes were on him, and he shrugged his shoulders.


    Zeke: ¡°She said she couldn¡¯t do it, so I got the prey instead. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone remained silent. But Zeke continued talking without hesitation.


    Zeke: ¡°Ah, and I¡¯m giving it to my noonim as a present.¡±


    Advertisements


    Whether Keira or Cosette was the real daughter, it remained the same that Zeke was the successor of the Parvis family. Even if Zeke¡¯s maternal grandfather, the Marquis of Edinburgh, had committed a crime, Ludwig would not be able to drive out his only son.


    Those who came to that conclusion smiled and clapped.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve just become an adult but your archery skills are already amazing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like seeing the Grand Duke at this time of year.¡±


    They acted as if they didn¡¯t notice what Cosette meant.


    Before Keira knew it, the atmosphere returned to normal. Everyone laughed, chatted, and pretended to praise each other.


    Arthur: ¡°Come on, get his prey.¡±


    The servants rushed to pick up the fallen deer, and Cosette looked at it coldly. She stared at the fawn she compared herself to, dead with its neck pierced.


    But then she smiled again, one that was tired. In other words, it was a smile that aroused one¡¯s protective instincts.


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯m a little scared after seeing the blood. I should go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°We still have a long way to go¡­¡±


    ¡°Ooh, Lady wants to rest. I¡¯ll escort you back.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Thank you. Keira, see you later. Do your best.¡±


    Cosette disappeared along with a few knights.


    When she was completely out of sight, Zeke walked over to Keira and patted her on the shoulder.


    Zeke: ¡°Noonim, too. Why did you keep listening to such nonsense?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, huh? What?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Why did you just look at such nonsense? I mean, when she implied that grandfather killed her mother and if he will kill her as well? What kind of trick was that? How annoying.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ah, right. This child didn¡¯t know the sins of his grandfather.


    That must be why the situation didn¡¯t fluster him.


    Keira tried her best to sound calm.


    Keira: ¡°I was struck speechless at how ridiculously good she was at crying.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Ah, I thought so, too. I couldn¡¯t believe she could shed tears like that while staying still. Did they bring a real actor from somewhere?¡±


    Zeke¡¯s voice rose as he continued.


    Zeke: ¡°It¡¯s just like that when I see her act so shamelessly. I think she really worked as an actor. What do you think?¡­Noonim?¡±


    He soon noticed that his sister¡¯s complexion didn¡¯t look well.


    Zeke: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If you hadn¡¯t shot the arrow just in time, she probably would have trapped me in her scheme.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°You¡¯ve always been quick to respond when people throw things at you, but why are you like this today?¡±


    Zeke patted her on the shoulder and smiled.


    An innocent smile that only those who did not know the truth could make.


    Keira forced a smile as she faced her brother.


    Keira: ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else. You¡¯re not going to end the day with just one deer, right?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Good.¡±


    Then Zeke spurred his horse first and went ahead.


    She quietly followed after him.

 CH 105

    After wandering around the hunting grounds all day, Keira¡¯s body smelled of sweat. She¡¯s always been meticulous with her hygiene, and so she couldn¡¯t help but feel uncomfortable.


    Keira: ¡°Rose, go ahead and prepare the bath. I¡¯m going to wash up as soon as I get back.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Yes!¡±


    As the sun went down, she ordered the maid to return ahead to the barracks to prepare bathwater. Thanks to that, the warm steam greeted her as soon as she entered her quarters.


    Keira saw the maids moving partitions to make a makeshift bathroom, and she looked for her temporary roommate.


    But she didn¡¯t see Cosette.


    Although the two of them were assigned to one place, it was divided into two as it was a facility for nobles.


    Keira lowered her voice and asked.


    Keira: ¡°Cosette?¡±


    Emily: ¡°She seems to be resting on the other side.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Did nothing else happen?¡±


    Keira left Emily behind in case Cosette decided to touch her luggage.


    But, as soon as Cosette arrived back at the tent, she entered her room and took off her coat.


    Advertisements


    Ugh. Keira was certain that the next three days would be the most difficult time since she would be living together with Cosette.


    Keira grumbled about the Imperial family for not assigning one barracks per person and went into the bath.


    However, the difficult living situation ended sooner than expected.


    In a way she never expected.


    It was after she had taken a bath.


    The moment she put on her dressing gown and let the maids brush her hair, she felt a huge energy above her head.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Rumble¨C.


    Keira jumped to her feet, kicking her chair.


    Rose: ¡°Milady? Is something wrong¡­?¡±


    Keira: ¡°My sword? Where¡¯s my sword?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Pardon? Ah, it¡¯s outside¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Never mind, get away from it now!¡±


    Rose: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Crack¨C!


    Even before the maid could speak further, they heard a wooden pillar breaking above them.


    At this point, no matter how ignorant a person was, they would know that an accident had occurred.


    Rose¡¯s gaze shifted upward.


    Large claws were coming in, tearing through the roof.


    ¡®C-claws?!¡¯


    Rose knew the moment she saw it that it was not like the claws of an animal that had been released on the hunting ground.


    Through the cracks in the torn tent, bright yellow eyes peeked in.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t even scream. Her body froze in fear and shock.


    Under such circumstances, it was impossible for her to run away.


    Advertisements


    It was Keira who shook her from her stupor.


    Keira: ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to die?!¡±


    Rose: ¡°M-m-milady!¡±


    She felt Lady Keira grab the back of her neck. It felt as if she was strangling her, but there was no room or time to complain.


    Keira led Rose outside in a rush.


    Crack¨C!


    But the moment they were about to go outside, the tent completely collapsed, crushing the two of them.


    Rose: ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    We¡¯re going to die!


    Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t a building but a tent, so the shock wasn¡¯t as great as Rose thought. However, she didn¡¯t know where to run away.


    It was Her Ladyship¡¯s hand that saved her again this time.


    Keira: ¡°Come this way!¡±


    Keira grabbed Rose by the neck and pulled her outside. The cold air from outside soon grazed her face.


    Through her blurry view, she could see the soldiers gathering in the distance.


    ¡°What, what is that!¡±


    ¡°Beast! A beast!¡±


    Thud! Bang!


    Behind her, she felt something large trampling on the remnants of the tent. If they had left a little later, they would have been minced meat.


    Rose ran forward, sobbing.


    ¡®By the way, H-Her Ladyship¡­?¡¯


    Rose was sure they came out together, but she couldn¡¯t see where she went after that.


    Piiiiiiiik¨C!


    Rose: ¡°Ack!¡±


    Just then, the beast made a noise that sounded either like a cry or something else entirely.


    It was a very sharp, high-pitched sound for its size, its tone causing a stabbing pain in Rose¡¯s ears. She looked around to see everyone covering their ears from the noise, too.


    ¡®Where did Her Ladyship go¡­?¡¯


    In the meantime, Rose tried to find Keira¡¯s whereabouts. Fortunately, Her Ladyship¡¯s figure in a white robe stood out in the dark.


    Rose: ¡°Milady!¡±


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing so dangerously!¡±


    One of the soldiers stopped Rose as she ran to Keira.


    Advertisements


    Rose: ¡°Her Ladyship is over there! What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you going to her rescue!¡±


    ¡°A-are you crazy? Ordinary people like us will die immediately if we intervene!¡±


    Rose: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°You, you look just like a maid, so step down and don¡¯t get in the way!¡±


    Keira was running around, luring the demonic beast towards a deserted area.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The beast stomped around as if to crush Keira. Fortunately, its movements weren¡¯t quick.


    However, the problem now was that Keira had no weapons. No matter how skilled she was, she couldn¡¯t beat a demonic beast with her bare hands.


    Keira looked around.


    Ordinary soldiers evacuated farther away with the nobles and servants who followed them.


    She was glad they acted wisely. It would be cumbersome if they¡¯re close.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think it would reach me if they threw a sword this way¡­¡¯


    It was unreasonable to have unrealistic expectations from ordinary soldiers who didn¡¯t have the strength of a knight.


    ¡®I¡¯m buying them time. Shouldn¡¯t they start appearing?¡¯


    She cursed the knights. No matter how much time it takes to rest after hunting, you should move a little faster if you are a knight with a title!


    When Keira fell earlier, she sprained her ankle, and the pain was slowly creeping up on her.


    Her gaze shifted toward the remains of the tent, and she groaned when she saw that the sharp pieces she could use as a weapon were hard to reach.


    It was too much of a risk to rummage through the rubble while the beast ran rampant behind here. She must just end up becoming nothing but chunks of meat.


    She looked down at her throbbing ankle and straightened.


    ¡®I need to hold on a little longer.¡¯


    But at that moment, the rubble wriggled, and a person crawled out of it. The pure white-silver hair was unmistakable¨Cit was Cosette.


    It was none of her concern whether Cosette crawled out of there or not, but it was important that she had a weapon in her hand.


    Keira: ¡°Give me that!¡±


    Advertisements


    Cosette either didn¡¯t hear her or pretended not to hear her because she didn¡¯t even look at Keira.


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    After calculating the distance between the beast, herself, and Cosette, Keira ran towards her.


    Keira: ¡°The sword, give it to me!¡±


    Then Cosette raised her head, and their eyes met.


    Cosette: ¡°What?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Give me the weapon! You can¡¯t swing it even if you hold it!¡±


    Keira has never heard of Cosette actually learning the sword. If she meekly cooperated, Keira wouldn¡¯t ignore her and leave her behind.


    But Cosette answered with her eyes raised.


    ¡°But this is mine?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This d*mn girl¡­


    There was no time to explain why she had to hand Keira the sword.


    She could only take it by force.


    Keira snatched the sword from Cosette¡¯s hand.


    No, it was better to say she tried to take it.


    ¡®W-what kind of power¡­¡¯


    She tried as hard as she could to take it, but to no avail.


    Cosette: ¡°What are you doing! Are you not going to let go?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Look at your surroundings, you fool!¡±


    Thud! Thud!


    Amid the struggle between the two, the beast¡¯s steps were steadily getting closer.


    If Keira fought with her anymore, she would end up dead. So with that thought in mind, Keira tried to avoid the beast.


    Unfortunately for her, Cosette was thinking similarly, and so the two of them flew in the same direction, collided, tangled up, and fell.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Keira could feel the beast raising its feet above her head.


    To make matters worse, the pain in her ankle worsened after she fell.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    She could hear a familiar voice screaming from far away. It sounded like Rose.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I can hear you here. Your voice is really loud.¡¯


    Even in a dangerous situation, she couldn¡¯t help but think so.


    Advertisements


    She was a young knight, but she wasn¡¯t willing to die by being trampled upon by a beast.


    She couldn¡¯t even close her eyes from the shame. Keira tried to jump up.


    I might be able to avoid it if I rolled over there¡­


    ¡°Keira!¡±


    But at that moment, someone¡¯s arms wrapped around her, and they rolled together.

 CH 106

    No, Keira could have avoided it by herself¡­


    Her clothes and hair had gotten a little dirty, but she had managed to avoid the beast on her own so far.


    Keira lifted her head to know who was the knight who had meaninglessly protected her.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    She froze.


    Keira: ¡°Ludwig?¡±


    She was so flustered, she called him by his name and not his title.


    If she was being honest, she was more surprised now than when the beast¡¯s claws came in through the tent.


    It was her father, Ludwig, who embraced her.


    ¡°Your Grace!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Advertisements


    She could hear voices she assumed were from the knights who followed after Ludwig.


    ¡®No, His Grace doesn¡¯t seem to be okay. Especially the head,¡¯ Keira pondered.


    Over Ludwig¡¯s shoulder, she could see the knights slashing the beast step by step.


    She thought they would arrive soon, but¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s a relief that no one seems to have died.¡¯


    The damage was insignificant, considering that the portal was suddenly opened without any warnings.


    Piiiiiiiiiiik¨C!


    Thud.


    Not long after, the beast fell on the dirt floor with an even more piercing cry, and when it reached the ground, it dissolved into dust.


    That was the problem with beasts. Its existence itself was a disaster, and there was nothing to gain from hunting it.


    The emperor lamented that it would have been nice to utilize that hard leather.


    ¡°Your Grace, are you injured anywhere?¡±


    ¡°A-are you alright?¡±


    When the beast disappeared, the people who had been evacuated gathered back. Keira finally came to her senses and walked away from Ludwig.


    Keira: ¡°Ugh!¡±


    At that moment, the pain rose again from her injured ankle, and she staggered.


    Ludwig: ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Ludwig supported her as she tried to find her balance.


    Keira: ¡°I think I sprained my ankle¡­ but I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t suffer any serious injuries.¡±


    Keira hurriedly withdrew, but the crowd had already seen it¨Cwho the father of the two ladies protected first when Keira and Cosette were both in danger.


    People did say that a person¡¯s sincerity was only revealed in times of crisis.


    ¡°Did you see it? Did you?¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing. I told you. You can¡¯t ignore the person you raised.¡±


    ¡°I heard he was impartial between the two, but I guess not.¡±


    ¡°His Grace rushed to wrap his arms around her.¡±*


    Many people witnessed what had just happened¨Cmaids, soldiers, knights, and even nobles.


    It would take less than three days for today¡¯s events to spread throughout the capital.


    Advertisements


    ¡®This is good¡­ isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Regardless of why Ludwig made such a choice, the result was an advantage for Keira.


    ¡®Maybe it was dark, and he didn¡¯t see that Cosette was with me.¡¯


    It was a probable hypothesis. She nodded her head without realizing it.


    Keira could see Cosette standing up from a close distance away. Her knights assisted her, but seeing as Ludwig hadn¡¯t chosen her, the scene couldn¡¯t help but look lonely.


    Some people looked at her and laughed. It must have been unsightly for some nobles for a girl who had grown up in the mountains to now have a higher status than them.


    Still, Keira couldn¡¯t laugh or rejoice at the situation because she still had no idea why this happened.


    Keira looked back at her father to see the servants dusting off the dirt on his clothes.


    ¡®Why are you¡­ why did you save me?¡¯


    But Keira wasn¡¯t stupid enough to ask him directly in front of so many people.


    First, she decided to say a polite greeting.


    Keira: ¡°Did you get hurt anywhere?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I¡¯m fine; just a few scratches here and there.¡±


    Keira: ¡°For saving me¡­ thank you.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    The conversation between two people who had overcome a crisis was desolate. As if other people felt that, too, the atmosphere around them started buzzing once more.


    Rose: ¡°Milady! Milady!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Rose.¡±


    Fortunately, Rose arrived just in time.


    Rose: ¡°I found the doctor! Let¡¯s have you checked for injuries first.¡±


    Keira wasn¡¯t injured enough to need urgent medical attention, but it was an excellent excuse to get out of this situation.


    Keira: ¡°I think I hurt my ankle, so I need to see the doctor.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Arthur, carry her on your back.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Huuh?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Yes, I understand. Since milady is wearing a skirt, it¡¯s better if I carry her than have her on my back.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Do that then.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Roger that!¡±


    Arthur then approached Keira as if he was really going to carry her.


    Keira urgently shouted.


    Keira: ¡°Support, support me, and that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Arthur: ¡°¡­what do you say, Your Grace?¡±


    Arthur looked back and asked Ludwig.


    Ludwig¡¯s brows furrowed as if he was displeased with the situation but replied like he had no choice.


    Ludwig: ¡°Do your best to make sure she¡¯s not uncomfortable.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Yes, of course. Now, shall we go, Your Ladyship?¡±


    Keira leaned into Arthur¡¯s arms as he smiled at her. It was definitely more comfortable than walking alone with an injured leg.


    They soon exited the vacant lot where the people had gathered.


    A few steps away, Rose led them in the right direction.


    Keira: ¡°Sir, why did you come so late? I was contemplating whether to file an appeal to the Crown Prince that it would be better to fire everyone.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°We were resting at that time, too. It¡¯s only natural to be confused when you hear that a magical beast suddenly appears while everyone is washing up or lying in bed. There were no signs that it was going to happen.¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°But it¡¯s weird. The portal opened right above my head, and I didn¡¯t even know until just before.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°It must have been because of the distance that I didn¡¯t feel it.¡±


    But that wasn¡¯t the only strange thing.


    ¡®Have demonic beasts appeared in hunting competitions before?¡¯


    Keira had been detained in the mansion around this time in the past. However, if a demonic beast appeared at an event hosted by the Imperial family, there was no reason Keira wouldn¡¯t find out.


    ¡®¡­Did I forget?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t remember the events that happened in the past that vividly.


    ¡®Still, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll easily forget that a demonic beast appeared at an event like this¡­¡¯


    Arthur¡¯s ramblings interrupted her thoughts.


    Arthur: ¡°His Grace, really, without hesitation, he flew towards Your Ladyship.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°I mean, the two of you in danger, right? But he didn¡¯t hesitate at all about which one to rescue.¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡­ It was dark, so I guess he didn¡¯t even see that Cosette was with me.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°¡­His Grace seems to have earned a lot of hatred in your heart.¡±


    Arthur mumbled to himself and sighed. He wondered at her level of distrust.


    Arthur: ¡°Well, anyway, let¡¯s get you treated.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt if you do this?¡±


    Keira: ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It hurts less than before.¡±


    ¡°It looks like it was just a bit sprained¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a serious injury. Sit down and let the swelling go down.¡±


    Saying so, the doctor put a towel soaked in cold water on Keira¡¯s ankle. She felt a cold chill run up her body.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to stay still to get better quickly, but¡­ Given the situation, it¡¯s unreasonable not to move. So please avoid strenuous exercise until you are well.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What about horseback riding?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    The doctor exclaimed.


    Advertisements


    ¡®D*mn it.¡¯


    Keira grimaced, cursing to herself.


    She couldn¡¯t ride her horse. It meant she had to be in the same carriage with Cosette on their way back.


    ¡°The pain will last for four weeks at the shortest and over a week at the longest. Of course, that¡¯s on the premise that you don¡¯t do strenuous exercise. Do you understand?¡±


    Whenever doctors treat patients, they emit this certain power. Keira couldn¡¯t help but nod at his orders.


    Keira: ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll instruct you to take medicine to reduce the pain.¡±


    After saying that, the doctor left to see another patient.


    The beast didn¡¯t attack anyone directly, but it seemed that quite a few people got injured while trying to escape.


    Keira sat blankly after taking the medicine the pharmacist had brought. At that moment, Rose rushed over and informed her she had a visitor.


    Rose: ¡°Milady, you have a guest.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Rose: ¡°He said he¡¯s Erez Shore.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Why is that person¡­ Ah, tell him to come in.¡±


    She wondered why he was here, but she couldn¡¯t just turn him away.


    The entrance to the tent opened and a blond man walked in with a smile on his face.


    Keira frowned slightly and asked.


    Keira: ¡°¡­What are you so happy about?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t I win the bet?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Bet?¡±


    Just as she was about to ask what he meant, Keira remembered the promise she made with him at the mansion a while back.


    *Not 100% sure about this translation, please take it with a grain of salt.

 CH 107

    Erez: ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s make a bet. When Your Ladyship and the impostor are both in danger at the same time, which way will the Grand Duke run?¡±


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s boring if there¡¯s nothing at stake, right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to say. The loser will grant the winner¡¯s wish.¡±


    ¡­Ah, right. I made a bet like that. Keira¡¯s expression changed as if she had chewed a bitter persimmon.


    Keira: ¡°It was dark, and Cosette and I got tangled up. He probably didn¡¯t see Cosette properly.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Huh, are you trying to avoid the penalty with that excuse?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira didn¡¯t answer. She knew that whatever she said would only sound like an excuse.


    Surely, it couldn¡¯t be that bad.


    Keira: ¡°Okay then. I will grant any wish within my ability that won¡¯t tarnish my honor.¡±


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s exactly something only Her Ladyship can do.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Something only she could do? What was it?


    Gulp. Keira swallowed hard from the tension.


    However, the words that came out of Erez¡¯s mouth were utterly disappointing.


    Erez: ¡°From now on, let¡¯s talk comfortably even when there are other people. It¡¯s really inconvenient to worry about every single one of them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Erez: ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°No, I was just wondering if that is all.¡±


    Keira thought he would make a bigger wish because he wouldn¡¯t get another chance like this.


    Anyway, this was in Keira¡¯s favor. She¡¯d been worried about what she¡¯d do if he asked for a difficult request.


    Keira: ¡°Then we can stop talking about the bet¡­ Rose, Emily, will you both leave for a moment?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Huh? Oh, yes. We¡¯ll take our leave.¡±


    Rose and Emily seemed surprised that Keira wanted to be alone with an unmarried man, but they left the tent without saying anything.


    Then Erez pulled a chair and settled across from Keira.


    Erez: ¡°I see you have something to say.¡±


    Keira: ¡°His Grace is strange. He¡¯s acting differently from the past.¡±


    His eyes changed at Keira¡¯s words.


    Erez: ¡°in what way, exactly?¡±


    Keira: ¡°He saved me today. If you know him, you know he¡¯ll never throw himself like that to save me.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Was there a similar situation in the past? Either you¡¯re in danger or you and Cosette were in danger at the same time?¡±


    Keira paused, trying to recall the past. She would never have forgotten such an incident had it happened.


    Keira: ¡°No, there wasn¡¯t. In the past, I didn¡¯t attend today¡¯s hunting competition¡­¡±


    Erez: ¡°Then it¡¯s just your speculation, isn¡¯t it? How do you know if you¡¯re misunderstanding your father? If the same thing happened in the past, your father might have acted the way he did today.¡±


    Keira: ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    She cut him off. What Erez said wasn¡¯t even worth reconsidering.


    Keira: ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not just this time. Originally, His Grace accepted Cosette the day she appeared. He could have had a change of heart one time, but this is the second time. It¡¯s weird that it¡¯s already happened twice.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Does he have memories of the past, too?¡±


    Keira: ¡°If he really remembers the past, he would have already killed Cosette or me. He wouldn¡¯t be acting so vaguely. That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more confusing.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s why I think he remembers at least partly.¡±


    Advertisements


    Erez cradled his chin and looked up at the ceiling as if he was seriously contemplating something.


    After a while, he spoke again.


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s human nature.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Erez: ¡°It is said that humans act rationally, but the truth is the exact opposite. Even the smallest emotional change can have a huge impact on the decision-making process. Since you came back from the past, there must have been a change in your behavior¡­¡±


    At that part, Keira¡¯s shoulders shook.


    Erez: ¡°Your change may have changed other people¡¯s feelings. It¡¯s called the Butterfly Effect.¡±


    He was only a few years older than Keira, but he spoke as if he¡¯s already mastered the existence of human beings.


    Honestly, Keira would be lying if she said it wasn¡¯t a bit absurd.


    Keira: ¡°So it¡¯s just a coincidence?¡±


    Erez: ¡°My magic is perfect. There is no way anyone who does not intervene in the contract has any memories of the past.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was that how he wanted to argue? It was such a magician-like comment that Keira forgot what to say for a moment.


    Keira: ¡°What about this?¡±


    Erez: ¡°What?¡±


    Keira: ¡°The beast that appeared today. I remember it as something that never happened in the past.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Erez¡¯s posture changed once more. He looked into the air as if thinking about something. It wasn¡¯t long before he spoke.


    Erez: ¡°If true, that¡¯s kind of interesting.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­is it really?¡±


    He spoke as if he was reading something out of a language book. It didn¡¯t seem interesting at all.


    It looked like he was looking up at the ceiling not to ponder about things but to avoid eye contact with Keira.


    Advertisements


    Erez: ¡°You said you didn¡¯t attend today¡¯s event in the past, right? How can you be sure if the beast has appeared or not?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He was right. She couldn¡¯t say it with 100% certainty. She might not have heard about it because the incident passed without a single casualty.


    Erez: ¡°I¡¯ll take your silence as confirmation that you don¡¯t remember exactly.¡±


    Keira: ¡°W-well, the fact that my father is strange is the truth!¡±


    Erez: ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll take that into consideration.¡±


    He didn¡¯t sound like he¡¯d take it into consideration at all. Keira emphasized once more.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m telling you. It¡¯s clear that his behavior is different from the past.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Do you want to bet on it?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Huh?¡±


    He placed another bet as soon as the result of the previous one came out. Erez must be a person who enjoys betting on things.


    Erez raised his index finger and continued.


    Erez: ¡°If there¡¯s something wrong with my magic, you win, but if there¡¯s nothing wrong with it, I win. Just like before, the loser will grant a wish from the winner. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Judging by his tone, he seemed confident he would win.


    Keira couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious that she might lose the bet.


    Still, it could never be mistaken that Ludwig¡¯s attitude was strange.


    Keira: ¡°Fine. I accept your offer.¡±


    Erez: ¡°I¡¯ll have to think of another wish to ask of you.¡±


    Before Keira could say anything about how he spoke as if his victory was imminent, Erez stood up.


    Keira: ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡±


    Erez: ¡°I have nothing more to say. I need to go first before your father comes. I¡¯m scared to run into him.¡±


    Why would he be scared of running into him? Keira wanted to ask, but she stopped when she remembered Ludwig¡¯s characteristic frigid and expressionless face.


    Clearly, her father wasn¡¯t a person who was easy to deal with.


    Erez: ¡°Oh, and congratulations.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What?¡±


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s been proven that your father cares more for you. You can be happier about it. Ah, that fake lady might be a little upset, but what can we do? The stone that rolled in can¡¯t beat a stone that¡¯s already embedded in it.¡±


    Advertisements


    He said so and smiled softly. For some reason, he looked very happy.


    Erez: ¡°See you next time, Your Ladyship.¡±


    After Erez left the tent, Keira sat blankly, contemplating what he had said.


    ¡®You can be happier about it¡­¡¯


    But she wasn¡¯t happy at all. She was just confused.


    Why did Ludwig choose her then?


    If only she could ask, she would.


    Not long after, she heard the tent open. At first, she thought Rose or Emily were coming in, so she didn¡¯t even turn to glance their way.


    ¡°Keira.¡±


    It was after hearing a low voice that she looked towards the entrance, startled. Ludwig stepped into the tent with Arthur.


    Keira: ¡°Your Grace?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Did you receive treatment?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah, yes. I wasn¡¯t seriously injured anyway. The doctor said I¡¯ll get better in about a week.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°You were rolling around badly.¡±


    To check if he¡¯d seen Cosette or not, Keira said.


    Keira: ¡°Cosette rolled harder than I did. I wonder if she got hurt.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I¡¯ll ask later.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    That reaction could only explain that he was aware of Cosette¡¯s existence. Keira¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Arthur.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Keira tried to communicate with him through her eyes, but he didn¡¯t seem to understand.


    Ludwig: ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡±


    Ludwig cleared his throat, and Keira turned to him again.


    Ludwig: ¡°Come to think of it, I saw Young Lord Shore coming out of here.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, so you bumped into him.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I¡¯m telling you just in case you don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    What was he talking about? Keira¡¯s expression hardened with tension. Arthur also looked nervous about what the Grand Duke would say.


    But despite her anxiety, the words that came out of his mouth were so out of the blue.


    Ludwig: ¡°You¡¯ve probably heard the myth that blond men are less intelligent.¡±

 CH 108

    Translator¡¯s Note: I forgot to add this but Ludwig and Cosette have white hair or whitish blond hair. Think platinum blond. The author didn¡¯t say what shade of blond Erez is, but I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s a golden blond (as you can see in the manhwa.)


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    His statement was so absurd that Keira couldn¡¯t even speak.


    Arthur seemed to be in a similar situation. As evidence, he was looking at his superior with a very disrespectful gaze.


    ¡®What is he saying now? Before he started talking about blonds, we were talking about him bumping into Erez¡­¡¯


    Come to think of it, Erez¡¯s hair was blond. It wouldn¡¯t be a coincidence.


    ¡®Is he saying I shouldn¡¯t date stupid people because it will bring down the family¡¯s prestige? No, talking about blonds in the first place is just baseless nonsense.¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t joking.


    So Keira responded just as seriously.


    Keira: ¡°He¡¯s a magician of the tower. I don¡¯t know if Your Grace¡¯s words have any statistical basis, but his intelligence is above average¡­.probably.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira wondered if she answered wrong because the atmosphere became heavy.


    What? Should she have taken it as a joke rather than answer seriously?


    Advertisements


    She quickly turned to Arthur.


    ¡®Help me! You¡¯re good at brightening up the mood.¡¯


    ¡®I-I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening right now¡­¡¯


    Anyway, it didn¡¯t help. Keira looked around, looking completely embarrassed.


    Even so, she had a lot of thoughts in her head. What was going on here?


    Whether her thoughts were revealed on her face or not, Ludwig sighed and took a step back.


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­ it¡¯s nothing. Get some rest.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    After saying this, Ludwig departed with Arthur, leaving his bewildered daughter behind.


    ***


    The area where the beast appeared was in ruins as if a storm had swept through it.


    It was possible to repair the damaged facilities and continue the event. However, there was no way that the nobles would want to hunt leisurely in the yard where the demonic beast appeared.


    So, everyone agreed that the remaining rubble would be removed when the sun rose tomorrow and that people would leave this place first.


    Apparently, Crown Prince Michael, who was in charge of the event, ripped his hair out and screamed.


    Rose: ¡°Go back to the carriage, milady.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Okay.¡±


    She wondered if it would be safe to sit in the carriage if a beast appeared again, but Keira meekly followed.


    It was uncomfortable to have to ride the same carriage as Cosette, but Keira had no choice since she injured her leg.


    As she walked towards the carriage, she saw an empty coach seat.


    Rose: ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the coachman come yet? Oh dear, where would he go at a time like this?¡±


    Keira: ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon. I¡¯ll ride first¡­¡±


    At that moment, Keira¡¯s footsteps stopped.


    Advertisements


    Rose: ¡°Milady?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Shh!¡±


    Rose: ¡°Eep.¡±


    When Keira put a finger to her lips to silence her, Rose covered her mouth, eyes wide in fright.


    Did the beast return? Her legs started trembling.


    However, the reason Keira stopped walking wasn¡¯t because of the beast.


    ¡°How dare you do that? Is there anyone other than you who could do this?!¡±


    A familiar voice came from behind the carriage. It was none other than Cosette.


    She was whispering, but it was obvious how angry she was in her tone.


    Cosette: ¡°You, what are you trying to do? Wasn¡¯t it an implicit rule not to disturb each other? Is it okay if today¡¯s events are known?¡±


    Who was she talking to? Keira¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Obviously, she wasn¡¯t talking to herself, but strangely, Keira couldn¡¯t hear the other person¡¯s voice. Were they speaking too low that it was inaudible?


    She took a step forward to take a closer look.


    Rustle¨C.


    ¡®D*mn it.¡¯


    She winced at the sound of dry leaves crumbling under her feet.


    The voice from the back of the carriage stopped.


    ¡®What rotten luck¡­¡¯


    Instead of being caught eavesdropping, Keira nonchalantly walked toward the carriage. Fortunately, Rose followed closely and opened the carriage door.


    Just as she was about to step up the stairs, Cosette appeared from behind the carriage. Her usual smiling face was wrinkled like a newspaper.


    Even when Keira overheard her at Johanna¡¯s mansion, Cosette never made that expression.


    Cosette: ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had a hobby of eavesdropping, Keira.¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I only came here to ride the carriage.¡±


    She then went down the steps and checked the back of the carriage.


    Keira: ¡°And I thought you¡¯re the only one here, so who did you talk to?¡±


    She didn¡¯t see any signs of running away¡­


    She was confused but tried not to show it.


    Keira spoke sarcastically as she always did.


    Keira: ¡°Were you talking to yourself? Be careful. If rumors spread that the Parvis family¡¯s young lady had a habit of talking to herself, it would be a disgrace to the family, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She said it to remind her, but unfortunately, Cosette didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she merely glanced at Keira and got into the carriage first.


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t she always say something back?¡¯


    As Keira entered the carriage, puzzled, she saw Cosette looking out the window. However, she didn¡¯t seem to be looking outside to look at something.


    Keira thought it felt like she didn¡¯t want to talk to her. It was a stark contrast to the times when she couldn¡¯t answer back to Keira.


    ¡®You must be in a terrible mood.¡¯


    Was it because Ludwig didn¡¯t choose her in front of the crowd?


    People would talk about today¡¯s event over and over, so it wouldn¡¯t be pleasant for Cosette, who wanted to have a place in the social world.


    ¡®No, she¡¯s been in a bad mood since before that.¡¯


    It was from the time of the hunting before the beast appeared. After Zeke killed the fawn, Cosette left immediately.


    If it were the typical Cosette, she would have laughed sensibly and tried to lead the situation.


    Today was the first day she appeared in front of a large number of nobles after Zeke¡¯s birthday party. Would she feel so bad about the death of a fawn that resembled herself?


    ¡®There must be another reason.¡¯


    She¡¯d been her usual self until they arrived at the hunting ground. She even attempted to chat with Keira while trying to ride a horse.


    Therefore, if an incident occurred, it would have happened yesterday afternoon or this morning.


    ¡®We arrived at the hunting ground, changed our clothes, went to greet the Emperor, had a banquet all night long, and washed up before sleeping. I don¡¯t think anything special happened¡­¡¯


    Was Keira overthinking things? Her mind felt muddled.


    A carriage engraved with the Parvis family¡¯s emblem ran down the street in the middle of the night.


    Until they reached the capital, Keira couldn¡¯t find a plausible answer.


    Chapter 6


    There was nothing to do, but the maids were busy moving around. To be exact, they were moving with a lot of bags in their hands.


    It was as if they were traveling somewhere.


    ¡®Travel?¡¯


    Upon closer inspection, it was indeed luggage. Even a carriage


    was on standby at the front door.


    Keira grabbed a passing maid and asked.


    Keira: ¡°What are you carrying?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Lady Cosette¡¯s luggage.¡±

 CH 109

    The thought of not sharing a space with Cosette made her heart flutter.


    She automatically felt better, humming to herself even as she stood still.


    She would see this as a three-day vacation.


    She happily daydreamed how she¡¯d spend this golden opportunity.


    ¡®First, I should borrow a new book from Emily¡­¡¯


    She¡¯d read a book while eating tangerines late at night and wake up late the next day. Just imagining it brightened her mood.


    Keira smiled and strolled ahead. Her schedule this morning was to see the knights. If she wanted to play in the evening, she¡¯d have to finish all the tasks she needed to do during the day.


    When she entered the knights¡¯ building, the knights catching their breath after the morning training greeted her.


    ¡°Your Ladyship¡­ You came¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    They greeted her as they stretched and cooled down.


    She walked inside to escape the outstretched bodies.


    She felt bad for the exhausted knights, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from smiling. She was just overjoyed at the thought of being able to live peacefully at home without Cosette for the time being.


    Soon enough, others noticed the upturned corners of her lips.


    Arthur, dangling like a corpse on the sofa in the common room, raised his head and asked.


    Arthur: ¡°Did something good happen to you?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Arthur: ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I saw you smiling so brightly¡­ no, no. I think it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    He almost brought up that flowery snake of a man from the casino. He broke into a cold sweat.


    Keira: ¡°Ah, Cosette isn¡¯t home for a while.¡±


    Arthur: ¡°Why?¡±


    Keira: ¡°She said she¡¯s staying at her uncle¡¯s house for a few days.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t have been better news.


    On days when Cosette and Keira had a war of nerves, the temperature in the whole house would drop by several degrees.


    Fatigue left Arthur¡¯s face. The other knights, also hanging around like corpses, raised their heads one by one and said.


    ¡°Then, is this temporary peace?¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯re not going to worry about the bomb going off for a few days?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well, I guess you can look at it that way.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    The knights exchanged meaningful glances.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira tilted her head, oblivious to the meaning behind their gaze. The knights grinned mischievously at her.


    Keira: ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we had a ceasefire. Don¡¯t you think we should enjoy it?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Then, is young master free today?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I think he¡¯ll be free around the evening? But why Zeke?¡±


    She asked, still puzzled. Arthur¡¯s sinister smile grew.


    Arthur: ¡°Isn¡¯t young master an adult now? So you can take him with you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Where?¡±


    Keira blinked, still not grasping his words. She only understood when Arthur motioned as if he were drinking something.


    Keira: ¡°Ah.¡±


    In case Keira refused, they added hastily.


    ¡°Now that he¡¯s an adult, it¡¯s time to test his drinking capacity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If he doesn¡¯t check his drinking capacity in advance, he might make a mistake in a really important place or event.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the responsibility of one¡¯s elder to let them know.¡±


    Keira hesitated and muttered.


    Keira: ¡°I-is that so¡­?¡±


    It sounded reasonable enough. She couldn¡¯t let her only brother make a mistake like that, could she?


    As a sister, she felt obligated to do it. Never mind that she only discovered her own drinking capacity a few months ago.


    Keira: ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Zeke.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a promise.¡±


    The knights started discussing how to take the Vice Captain as well.


    Keira stared at them for a moment then left the common room. She had to work now to play later¡­


    But then, something caught her eye.


    Keira: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Advertisements


    She went to the window and checked again to see if she was mistaken, but no matter how many times she rubbed her eyes and stared, the scene did not disappear.


    A passing maid found the lady clinging to the window and asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, milady?¡±


    Keira pointed her finger towards the view outside the window.


    Keira: ¡°That kid.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mason. Did he do anything wrong?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. But I heard Cosette is leaving for Count Weinberg¡¯s today. So why is he working there?¡±


    Keira seemed to be the only one who thought it was strange. The maid looked confused as she answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe she¡¯s planning on going alone? The Count will probably have a lot of servants anyway.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    Leaving the mansion but leaving that child here¡­


    Keira: ¡°Can you pass a message to Sir Arthur for me? He¡¯s probably still in the common room.¡±


    ¡°Of course. What should I tell him?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Unfortunately, today¡¯s appointment has to be postponed. Tell him that and he¡¯ll understand. Please tell him that I will go to him later.


    ¡°Yes? Ah, yes. I will pass on the message.¡±


    Confused, the maid moved forward to carry out her order.


    Even after the maid had left, Keira continued to look out the window, lost in thoughts.


    Her eyes narrowed as she stared at him.


    As soon as she finished her task with the knights, Keira hurried towards the main building. The sun was just about to set.


    Perhaps the urgency was evident on her face, but Rose also looked anxious.


    Rose: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Keira: ¡°What¡¯s my schedule for the month?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    She brought Keira¡¯s itinerary. Except for the last three days, none of the schedules have been confirmed. Among the invitations, the ones she considered attending were marked in light pink.


    Advertisements


    Social circles were the only places that favor Cosette, who lost her position both in the house and in the temple. Her beautiful face, friendly manner, and outstanding sociability immediately made her popular.


    Therefore, if Cosette plotted something, it would most likely happen in front of noble society.


    ¡®First of all, she will try to create an atmosphere that would make the social world reject me. That will solidify her position¡­¡¯


    That was why Keira suddenly checked her schedule.


    If she were Cosette, when, where, and what kind of scheme would she plan?


    As Keira scanned her schedule, her gaze stopped on one item¨C a charity auction in four days.


    It was an event hosted by Count Rheol.


    If Keira¡¯s memory served her correctly, Count of Rheol was related to the Weinberg family.


    Keira recalled a conversation with her butler Robert a few days ago.


    Keira: ¡°I received an invitation to a charity auction from Count Rheol.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Are you planning to participate?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. But I want to participate in a charity auction at least once. Since I haven¡¯t left the house lately, I think I¡¯ll try to go.¡±


    Did Cosette hear them? Maybe someone overheard them and passed it on to her.


    It was an event hosted by someone related to the Weinbergs, Cosette¡¯s backer and family. From Cosette¡¯s point of view, it would be a good opportunity.


    ¡®The problem is I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s planning¡­¡¯


    Keira was certain there was a trap waiting for her.


    But what if she didn¡¯t know what kind of trap Cosette planned? What should she do then?


    It would have been great if Keira could use Cosette¡¯s scheme against her, but she didn¡¯t have enough information for now.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to take risks.¡¯


    Just as Keira was about to tell Rose to withdraw her participation in the charity auction and keep a close watch on Mason¡¯s movements¡­


    Knock, knock¨C.


    ¡°Milady, it¡¯s Paula.¡±


    As the head maid of the grand duchy, it wasn¡¯t unusual for Paul to visit Keira.


    Keira: ¡°Come in.¡±


    Paula: ¡°Yes.¡±


    The doors opened carefully, and Paula entered. Keira thought the maid looked hesitant.


    Keira: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Paula: ¡°That¡­ I thought a lot whether I should report it or not, but I came here because I thought it would be better to tell you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I told you. If you¡¯re worried about whether to report something or not, just report it.¡±


    Keira had to know anything that was happening in this house because she didn¡¯t know what Cosette would do behind her back.


    Advertisements


    Paula: ¡°Yes, I came here because I remembered milady¡¯s request. These are the new employees.¡±


    She had to hire new people to fill the void left by the employees who were old enough to retire or go home. In the process, Keira was aware that Cosette¡¯s people could sneak in.


    However, it was impossible to leave the insufficient workforce as they were, so they had to hire new people.


    Instead, Keira had ordered Paula to report immediately if the new employees did anything strange.


    Keira: ¡°Who exactly?¡±


    Paula: ¡°His name is Jasper. He¡¯s still a young boy.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Jasper, Jasper¡­¡±


    Keira recalled the contents of the documents she saw a few days ago.


    Keira: ¡°Is he the child who came in after the Duke gave him a recommendation?¡±

 CH 110

    Paula: ¡°He might be.¡±


    If he received a letter of recommendation from the only ducal family in the Empire, then his identity was certain.


    ¡®But there are many different ways to convince people.¡¯


    Money, the life of a loved one, or a very desperate situation that could happen to a person.


    Keira: ¡°But what about Jasper?¡±


    Paula: ¡°I found him going to the incinerator today to dump garbage¡­¡±


    Then Paula pulled a little notebook out of her apron pocket.


    Paula: ¡°Is this perhaps yours?¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s right. However, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve used it.¡±


    Paula: ¡°But he still needs your permission to throw your belongings. Your Ladyship might have written down something important!¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira picked up the notebook. She couldn¡¯t even remember the last time she wrote on it.


    ¡®Six months ago? No, was it a year ago?¡¯


    The cover of the notebook was already in tatters, and its pages had turned yellow.


    ¡®If it¡¯s in this state, I¡¯d throw it away, too¡­¡¯


    That¡¯s what she thought as she tried to convince herself. When she opened the notebook, the page was blank. So was the next page, and the page after it. More than half of the remaining pages were unused.


    A smile appeared on Keira¡¯s face.


    Keira: ¡°Is this all he was about to throw in the incinerator?¡±


    Paula: ¡°No, he also tried to throw away things like winter coats, curtains, and blankets. I think he was trying to get rid of the old stuff you haven¡¯t used in a long time.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Paula: ¡°I get the curtains and blankets, but he shouldn¡¯t have carelessly tried to throw away a notebook. Who knows what¡¯s written on it¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Maybe since he¡¯s new, he acted too overenthusiastically with work and made a mistake?¡±


    It often happened; new hires would make mistakes because they were eager to make a good impression.


    Really, that scenario sounded reasonable enough.


    Paula: ¡°That¡¯s possible. Truthfully, that¡¯s what I thought at first, so I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but¡­ I thought it would be a mistake if I didn¡¯t, so I did.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, you did well.¡±


    Keira put the notebook in the drawer and continued.


    Keira: ¡°He probably made a mistake because he wanted to show how hard he could work, so don¡¯t be too harsh on him.¡±


    Paula: ¡°I just told him not to just throw away Your Ladyship¡¯s things no matter how old and unused they are.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It won¡¯t happen in the future. He¡¯s a kid who entered the household under the duke¡¯s recommendation, so he¡¯s sure to have sense. Guide them well.¡±


    Paula: ¡°Yes, please leave it to me.¡±


    With that, Paula bowed and left the study.


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Rose?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Yes, milady?¡±


    Keira: ¡°What kind of employee is Jasper?¡±


    Rose: ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I haven¡¯t talked to him a lot either¡­ All I know is he has a very quiet and calm personality.¡±


    ¡®I asked a stupid question,¡¯ Keira thought to herself.


    What did outward appearance have to do with one¡¯s personality? Cosette looked pretty good on the outside, too.


    Rose: ¡°Does he make you feel uncomfortable? I can inform the butler and have him sent back to his previous employment¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I was just curious what kind of child he was.¡±


    A light of relief flashed across Rose¡¯s face. She probably had a good impression of Jasper so far.


    Keira: ¡°Anyway, about the charity auction four days from now, I will send my reply. I want to participate.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Oh, you should reply as soon as possible then.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Can you bring me some stationery?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Of course, please wait a moment.¡±


    Rose turned to look through the drawer.


    Keira had planned for Zeke to accompany her to the auction house. She needed at least one person to chat with throughout the tedious auction process.


    However, when they found out his knight promotion exam was just around the corner, the plan went out the window.


    ¡®I have exams coming up, so I can¡¯t play.¡¯


    So, Keira planned on going alone.


    ¡­But why do I suddenly have a companion?


    Advertisements


    She didn¡¯t have the courage to stare openly, so she looked at the window to see Ludwig¡¯s expression.


    Ludwig: ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±


    Even though Keira was just looking at the reflection in the window, he must have noticed her gaze.


    Trying to hide her surprise, Keira answered.


    Keira: ¡°I was just confused since you don¡¯t usually participate in events like this.¡±


    Ludwig usually only appeared in really important places and events.


    So, attending an auction hosted by a count?


    If the people who had sent invitations to him, trying to get in his good graces, found out about it, they might reel back in shock.


    Ludwig: ¡°That¡­¡±


    Keira¡¯s gaze, demanding an answer, flustered Ludwig. Had he known this, he would have pretended not to notice her staring at him.


    How could he say it? That the reason he followed her today was that Cosette left the mansion¡­


    If Cosette were here, it would be unfair to go out alone with Keira. People would speculate that the Grand Duke has already decided who was his real daughter.


    But what if Cosette was away and he accompanied Keira?


    It happened while Cosette left the mansion, so it was inevitable.


    Instead of talking about his innermost thoughts, Ludwig just pursed his lips.


    Ludwig: ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    As he has been doing all his life.


    Keira: ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Keira didn¡¯t ask any further questions since he seemed unwilling to say anything. Conversations with her father usually went like this.


    Silence fell in the carriage.


    While she looked at the scenery outside the window, the carriage quickly reached its destination. The auction was held in a building some distance from the center of the capital.


    The employee who went along with them informed the auction house staff that Keira and Ludwig had arrived, and the staff looked up in surprise.


    ¡°They¡¯ve really come! Countess Rheol will be delighted. Madam will be here soon¡­ First, let me guide them to their seats.¡±


    Everyone gathered here knew that today¡¯s auction wasn¡¯t just a charity event but a social event. Thanks to that, the lobby and lounge were full of people chatting with each other.


    Advertisements


    They even met people they knew while passing the hallway. Some of them spoke to Ludwig, others to Keira.


    As a result, their progress was very slow.


    It was at that time that Ludwig¡¯s momentum took a turn.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Who did you see? Keira followed Ludwig¡¯s fierce gaze.


    ¡®Erez?¡¯


    For some reason, he wasn¡¯t alone. A familiar woman was talking with him, her arm laced with his.


    When Keira was invited to the Princess¡¯s picnic, she was the one who chatted with her. Claire Neil, was it?


    Claire: ¡°Next week, there¡¯s this play that I really love. It¡¯s two acts!¡±


    Erez: ¡°Wow, you must be ecstatic. Have a good time.¡±


    ¡­ Wasn¡¯t she implying that she wanted to see it together?


    Even Keira, who was slow to understand such matters, could see her intention, but Erez only muttered something else.


    From the look on his face, he seemed terribly bored.


    Seeing as Claire had her arm laced around Erez¡¯s, they seemed to have come together as partners, but if he would act like that, why bother accompanying her?


    The moment Keira thought of that, her eyes met his.


    Claire: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As if noticing that her partner¡¯s attention was on someone else, she also turned towards Keira.


    Claire¡¯s face flushed red.


    Claire: ¡°Oh my, Miss Keira.¡±


    She walked towards Keira, her arm still laced with Erez¡¯s. Erez looked like he really didn¡¯t want to be dragged.


    Claire: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Originally for social events¡­ Oh, you said you were preparing for marriage.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Given the circumstances, I don¡¯t know if the situation will be resolved smoothly.¡±


    Claire: ¡°Still, you¡¯ll meet a good partner. Ah, and¡­¡±


    Her gaze turned to Keira¡¯s side where Ludwig stood.


    He¡¯s always been a difficult person to deal with, but he seemed to be in a bad mood today.


    Color drained from Claire¡¯s face.


    Claire: ¡°I-it¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Grace.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Nice to meet you. You seem to know my daughter. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Claire: ¡°My name is C-Claire Neil.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Ah, Baron Neil¡¯s daughter?¡±


    As if trying to recall her father, Ludwig looked upward for a moment.


    His gaze soon turned back to Erez.


    Ludwig: ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t know you were friends with Baron Neil¡¯s daughter. I thought you were so focused on magic that you rarely showed your face in society.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±


    Claire: ¡°There is a marriage conversation going on between our families.¡±


    Claire answered instead. Keira¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡®What marriage?¡¯


    Erez once mentioned he didn¡¯t see marriage in his future, and he was fed up with talks about it.


    Even now, Erez looked like it was a pain in the neck to be here and he didn¡¯t know why he should be here.


    Keira suddenly remembered what he said.

 CH 111

    ¡°If things went my way, I would have been out of the capital a long time.¡±


    ¡°If I keep staying here, something annoying may happen. Ah, what a bummer!¡±


    So that was the ¡®annoying¡¯ thing he was talking about.


    Daphne Shore, as she knew, had no brothers. Instead of welcoming a son-in-law into the family, the Count seemed to have decided to hand over his title to a male relative, but it was impossible for the heir to remain single.


    ¡®I guess his family is nagging him to get married, no, get engaged.¡¯


    Considering Erez¡¯s personality, it was the most reasonable scenario.


    ¡°Marriage conversation?¡±


    Claire: ¡°Yes, quite seriously.¡±


    Claire replied, her cheeks stained red.


    There was no way she would have liked his personality given how rude he acted, so Keira figured she might have fallen for Erez¡¯s handsome face.


    Keira suppressed the urge to sigh.


    ¡®Don¡¯t just look at the face; look at the man¡­¡¯


    Advertisements


    It seemed that Claire had never fallen victim to the charms of a handsome rake before. However, Keira couldn¡¯t exactly say in front of them that looks weren¡¯t everything.


    Claire: ¡°But I didn¡¯t know you were acquainted with His Grace.¡±


    The power of love could really overcome fear. Claire continued the conversation even as she shook. She was probably curious how this alien of a man who lived alone in a lab knew Ludwig.


    Erez: ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Erez stammered, trying to think of an excuse.


    ¡°Of course, they¡¯re acquainted.¡±


    A voice interrupted the four of them.


    Keira looked in the direction and saw a blonde woman approaching.


    Claire: ¡°Countess Rheol!¡±


    Claire exclaimed, feigning happiness. The host of today¡¯s event was here.


    Countess Rheol: ¡°Thank you for coming, Miss Claire. Oh, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you and Your Ladyship. I was nervous when Your Ladyship sent me a reply, but I didn¡¯t know that His Grace would accompany you.¡±


    As a middle-aged woman with years of experience in social events, she did not freeze in front of Ludwig.


    With a skilled smile, she curtsied.


    Countess Rheol: ¡°I hope you enjoy today¡¯s auction. I have to greet the other guests, so, unfortunately, I¡¯ll have to take my leave. Anyway, if I knew Her Ladyship would come, I would have held a tea party.¡±


    Even though Keira knew the Countess had said it out of courtesy, she wondered for a moment if she meant it.


    Countess: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be off.¡±


    Claire: ¡°Ah, wait a moment, Madam!¡±


    But then Claire stopped her just as she was about to leave. As if in a hurry, Claire¡¯s voice was a little loud, drawing attention from people around them.


    Claire: ¡°I¡¯m sorry for taking your time while you¡¯re busy, but I was wondering about the first thing you said¡­¡±


    Claire¡¯s voice gradually became quiet, fearing that her question would sound like an interrogation.


    Fortunately, the Countess wasn¡¯t the least offended.


    Countess: ¡°Oh, I guess Miss Claire hasn¡¯t seen it yet.¡±


    Advertisements


    No, her eyes even shone as if she¡¯d been waiting for this moment.


    Keira didn¡¯t miss the glint that flashed in the Countess¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®This woman, did she trap Claire on purpose¡­¡¯


    Because of Claire¡¯s loud voice, the crowd¡¯s attention was on them. Anyway, it was impossible to avoid attention since today¡¯s charity auction¡¯s organizer, Keira, and the Grand Duke were together.


    Countess: ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing, but I often look at the gossip papers.¡±


    Then she added that since her children were all grown up, she had nothing else to do.


    Countess: ¡°But isn¡¯t there an article about Her Ladyship? Ah, it was around when the capital was abuzz with the news of Her Ladyship¡¯s marriage. I know most gossip is false, but the timing was perfect, so I paid more attention to it.¡±


    Claire: ¡°Then¡­ That article is¡­¡±


    Gossip. When the capital was abuzz with the news of Her Ladyship¡¯s marriage. That Ludwig and Erez knew each other.


    Claire was able to draw conclusions quickly, but since she was in front of Ludwig, she couldn¡¯t exactly say it.


    However, just by looking at her slightly dejected expression, anyone would know what she was thinking.


    At that moment, Ludwig, who had been silent until now, spoke.


    Ludwig: ¡°The article wouldn¡¯t have mentioned my daughter¡¯s name, let alone our family name, so how is Madam so sure?¡±


    Countess: ¡°That¡¯s something anyone with a little interest in society would recognize. If I offended Your Grace¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I only know because my aide informed me if we should consider legal action.¡±


    He smiled and continued.


    Ludwig: ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be undermining the grand duchy¡¯s prestige to respond seriously to such frivolous gossip?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    The Countess¡¯s flawless mask slightly cracked, revealing embarrassment and awkwardness.


    But soon, she smiled softly and waved her hand in dismissal.


    Countess: ¡°Of course. I thought so, too. I just read it to pass the time when I have nothing to do.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Then that¡¯s a relief.¡±


    The Countess excused herself and moved on to greet the other guests.


    As Keira stared at her retreating back, she thought, ¡®¡­This isn¡¯t good.¡¯


    Despite Ludwig¡¯s outspoken dismissal, the situation didn¡¯t turn out to be favorable.


    The problem started when she first met Erez. He had been overly friendly with her in many places where people saw them, and he had even gone to the terrace with her alone.


    People would definitely remember that.


    Unsurprisingly, the crowd around them started whispering among themselves.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I saw them together. They seem to be quite close.¡±


    ¡°How does he know Her Ladyship? Isn¡¯t Erez Shore famous for being an eccentric magician? Someone said he lived in a lab.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He may have come across her by chance in social events.¡±


    Nothing was more effective in sinking an unmarried noble lady¡¯s reputation into muddy waters than this.


    Her head throbbed at the thought that this was happening because this person approached her so carelessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just common gossip. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Claire: ¡°Oh, of course. I¡¯m often bothered by false rumors, too.¡±


    Fortunately, Claire wasn¡¯t foolish enough to take offense to gossip that she didn¡¯t even know if it was true or false and one that had taken place before the wedding.


    It was a little awkward, but it seemed like there was nothing they could do about it.


    Claire: ¡°Then see you next time, Your Ladyship.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Since the weather has gotten warmer, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing if Her Highness will hold another picnic.¡±


    After parting ways with Claire, Keira and Ludwig headed up to the third floor under the guidance of the auction house staff. The entrance to the box seats was located on the third floor.


    Ludwig asked.


    Ludwig: ¡°How did you meet that young lady? Claire Neil?¡±


    Keira: ¡°We met while attending the picnic hosted by Her Highness.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I hope she¡¯s a sensible young lady. If she went around and talked about this¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°We¡¯ve talked for a while, so I know. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that careless. Besides, Your Grace hinted at it, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Good.¡±


    Advertisements


    Anyway, the rumor happened before the marriage came and went.


    If Claire talked about it too much, she would be in an equally awkward position. She wouldn¡¯t dig her own grave with unconfirmed and false rumors unless she¡¯s insane.


    ¡®The problem is¡­¡¯


    Only if there was someone lighting a fire around Keira.


    Keira¡¯s expression hardened as she recalled Countess Rheol. That woman, she obviously said those words on purpose.


    Before the auction started, Claire left the room, saying she would wash her hands first.


    In aristocratic speak, it meant she was going to the washroom.


    Since it was a building frequented by nobles, the washroom was luxurious and immaculate. There was a separate space for chatting, and some noble ladies had already taken advantage of it.


    ¡®I have to go back soon.¡¯


    She chatted with noble wives she knew but kept it short. She wanted to go back and talk to Erez a little more.


    She liked her perspective fianc¨¦. More precisely, she liked his face.


    As someone born into an aristocratic family, she was aware that an arranged marriage was inevitable. She wouldn¡¯t have a choice even if she ended up marrying an ugly and pathetic guy.


    That¡¯s why she was pleased with the groom her father had introduced.


    Rumors said he had a quirky personality, but she believed his handsome face made up for it.


    As expected, being handsome was the best.


    Claire hummed and turned around. She had to go back quickly¡­


    Claire: ¡°Ah!¡±


    Did she rush too much? As she turned, she bumped her shoulder with someone.


    Tuk¨C.


    A fan that seemed to belong to the other party fell on the floor. The auction house staff quickly picked up the item.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    Claire: ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! Are you alright?¡±


    The other person raised their head and looked at her. It was then that Claire gasped.


    It was partly because the person¡¯s exposed face was stunning, but more importantly, it was because this person was a hot topic in the social world.


    Claire: ¡°Lady Cosette.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    As she spoke, her smiling face looked so angelic. She had white-silver hair and a light pink dress that reminded Claire of a twilight sky.


    Above all, that gentle smile! It reminded her of a scene from a famous painting hanging in a temple.


    As she admired the lady¡¯s picturesque beauty, a question came to Claire¡¯s mind.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t see Lady Cosette a while ago, did I?¡¯

 CH 112

    Keira was the only one with Grand Duke Ludwig.


    After all, weren¡¯t they nominally one family? Claire couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    Claire: ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay. I didn¡¯t know Lady Cosette would be here.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Why? Is this a place I couldn¡¯t visit?¡±


    Claire: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not it. I just met the Grand Duke a while ago. I didn¡¯t see you then, so I thought you didn¡¯t come with him.¡±


    What she pointed out was what everyone was wondering about. Why didn¡¯t Cosette accompany the Grand Duke?


    She pretended to be uninterested but kept her ears pricked up to hear what the answer would be.


    Cosette: ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been staying at my maternal uncle¡¯s residence for a while now. Mother¡¯s estimated death anniversary is close. So we decided to have a memorial with family and relatives.¡±


    Claire: ¡°Oh my, I shouldn¡¯t have asked. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Come to think of it, wasn¡¯t Cosette¡¯s mother framed for being infertile and kicked out?


    Everyone gathered here knew how dishonorable it was for an aristocratic woman to be unable to bear her children.


    What if those accusations were false?


    ¡®If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to close my eyes at how upset I¡¯d be.¡¯


    ¡®Even if I become a ghost, I may want to take revenge.¡¯


    Everyone trembled just imagining it.


    Advertisements


    If that¡¯s true, Claire felt sorry. Her sympathetic gaze fell on Cosette.


    Cosette: ¡°Rather than that, it seems you¡¯ve met Father?¡±


    Claire: ¡°I saw him in the lobby. We chatted for a while.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I saw it, too!¡±


    A new voice suddenly popped in. She was a young woman who followed Cosette around¨CCharlotte Rheol, the second daughter of the Countess of Rheol. Unlike her mother, she was rather lively.


    Charlotte: ¡°My mother was talking to His Grace, so I noticed. Miss Claire was there at that time, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Claire: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡°And I think you were with Sir Shore, too¡­¡±


    Claire: ¡°He¡¯s my partner today.¡±


    It felt like the conversation was getting unnecessarily long. It was time for Claire to end this and return.


    But then, a story that came out of Lady Rheol couldn¡¯t be overlooked.


    Charlotte: ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to say this¡­ You better be careful about those two.¡±


    Claire: ¡°Sorry? What do you mean?¡±


    Charlotte: ¡°Miss Charlotte¡¯s partner and Lady Keira, I¡¯ve seen them before. They had a friendly conversation¨Che was even speaking informally¨C and they went to the terrace alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    She knew they were acquaintances, but she had no idea they were that friendly.


    ¡®Well, no matter how much gossip, will there be smoke if there¡¯s no fire?¡¯


    There must be a reason for such an article to come out. Claire¡¯s expression slightly darkened.


    Then the people just watching them started adding in a word or two.


    ¡°I saw it, too, at Prince Zicchardt¡¯s birthday banquet. Lady Keira must have been feeling depressed, right? At that time, he approached her as if to comfort her.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen them before, at the hunting competition. As soon as Lady Keira arrived at the hunting grounds, he was the first to run and talk to her¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, my, my, my.¡±


    As several people began to share similar sightings, Claire¡¯s expression hardened even more. She heard he rarely came out of the lab and barely participated in social events. How did he get so close to Her Ladyship?


    She also remembered Erez¡¯s strangely sour attitude.


    Although he was considered as Viscount Shore¡¯s heir, he was only a relative. He had a strangely indifferent attitude, even though he was in a situation where he couldn¡¯t afford to remain single.


    Could it be because his heart belonged to someone else?


    ¡®N-no, that¡¯s just my guess.¡¯


    Yes, it was just a rumor before marriage. She shouldn¡¯t worry.


    Claire barely came to her senses but said to the whispering ladies.


    Claire: ¡°It¡¯s a story that¡¯s happened before getting married. So in that sense, I also met a man for a while.¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±


    Lady Rheol mumbled to herself in a strange tone.


    Charlotte: ¡°But isn¡¯t it strange? Why is it that when Lady Keira appears, so does he¡­¡±


    ¡®Are they going together?¡¯ her unspoken question, but everyone in the room could guess.


    Like Keira, Erez was also an elusive presence in social circles.


    But the two seemed to appear at the same time? Wasn¡¯t it strange?


    Unaware of the hidden circumstances between the two, Claire¡¯s thoughts gradually tangled like a thread.


    Lady Rheol noticed Claire¡¯s expression darkening, so she patted her hand and said.


    Charlotte: ¡°Of course, this was before your families started your marriage talks! Don¡¯t worry too much. No matter how close the two of them were before¡­ If one has common sense, they¡¯d keep their distance. After all, everyone knows how virtuous and moral the Parvis family is.¡±


    Claire: ¡°T-that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Charlotte: ¡°Then I¡¯m glad.¡±


    Claire had to struggle to keep her smile, the corners of her lips trembling.


    Charlotte stared at Claire as she stepped back and said she had to return to her partner. She then turned to Cosette.


    Charlotte: ¡°Shall we return, too, Your Ladyship?¡±


    Then Cosette answered sullenly.


    Cosette: ¡°If you want to spend more time here, you don¡¯t have to go back because of me.¡±


    Claire: ¡°Oh, I¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°It makes me feel uncomfortable.¡±


    Cosette¡¯s eyes narrowed. At that moment, Charlotte realized the lady¡¯s intention.


    Before the auction started, she should do more under-the-table work.


    That¡¯s what Cosette wanted. There were many people in the lounge, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    Since her father had ordered her to obey the lady, Charlotte had to do as she was told.


    She smiled again and said.


    Charlotte: ¡°Thank you for your consideration. I wanted to chat more with the people I haven¡¯t seen in a while.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go ahead. Then, no matter how much time flies, you have to come back before the auction starts, okay?¡±


    Cosette said in jest before leaving.


    Charlotte stared at her retreating form, then turned back to the other ladies.


    ¡®Mother¡¯s taking care of the older wives, so¡­¡¯


    She would do her best to talk to ladies her age.


    Charlotte gulped and moved towards the others.


    In principle, one auction house employee waited inside the box seats. However, Keira dismissed an employee because she felt uncomfortable being in the same room with an outsider.


    ¡°Um, but policy¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°What¡¯s the reason for such a rule? Isn¡¯t it for the convenience of those in attendance? I¡¯m more uncomfortable that you¡¯re here. So, please wait outside the door. If I need anything, I¡¯ll pass it on through my maid.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I understand. Please have a good time.¡±


    The staff nodded and left. Click. The door closed.


    Keira then sat down next to Ludwig. Behind her, her maid Miranda took her place.


    Advertisements


    Ludwig: ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen this maid¡¯s face. I heard you brought in new employees. Is she one of them?¡±


    Ludwig asked.


    Keira: ¡°No, she¡¯s an old maid. I don¡¯t bring her with me often, so maybe that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t look familiar.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Did your lady-in-waiting ever make a mistake? She always seemed to be with you, but you didn¡¯t bring her today.¡±


    Keira: ¡°She wasn¡¯t feeling well so I told her to rest.¡±


    Seemingly convinced, he didn¡¯t ask anything else.


    After a while, the lights in the room went out, and the lights on the stage brightened. The host then came up on stage and greeted the audience.


    ¡°My name is Antonio Walter, your host for today. I hope you have a good time¡­¡±


    Keira was lost in thought as she listened to the host ramble on.


    ¡®Should I buy a gift for Zeke?¡¯


    If she were to buy one, she worried if an art piece would be good or maybe an accessory he could wear.


    ¡®He has no interest in art, so an accessory would be nice.¡¯


    A men¡¯s brooch, perhaps?


    Ludwig: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we went out together like this.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes? Ah, yes. That¡¯s right.¡±


    But she had only accompanied her father on events he couldn¡¯t miss¨C the Emperor¡¯s birthday banquet and the National Founding Day event.


    Even if Cosette hadn¡¯t appeared, the two would have continued to have an awkward relationship.


    Take now, for example. Wasn¡¯t there a heavy silence after a short conversation?


    A ceramic piece crafted by artisans 200 years ago was being auctioned on the stage.


    ¡®I¡¯m bored.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t have anyone to talk to, so she might as well munch on something to distract herself¡­


    Keira motioned for Miranda.


    Miranda: ¡°Yes, milady?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°I want to have a quick snack. Can you order me something?¡±


    Miranda: ¡°Yes, wait a moment.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Your Grace, would you like something to eat?¡±


    Ludwig pondered for a moment before answering.


    Ludwig: ¡°A drink is enough. Coffee would be nice.¡±


    Translator¡¯s Corner: Claire needs to chill. She¡¯s only gone on literally one date with him.

 CH 113

    After looking through the menu, Keira ordered a sweet treat. Miranda took back the menu and quietly went outside.


    Meanwhile, the auction on stage was in full swing.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to lighten up the mood! Our next item is one of the Red Sea series!¡±


    Oh! Keira exclaimed. She didn¡¯t expect that such an item would come out here.


    Unsurprisingly, the bids began to soar to the roof.


    ¡°150,000 pesos![1]¡°


    A considerable amount of money popped up from the box seat on the opposite side. Ludwig muttered.


    Ludwig: ¡°So it¡¯s Her Highness, Princess Arabella.¡±


    Keira: ¡°She likes Sidica¡¯s works.¡±


    Even the items that His Grace gave the Princess as a birthday gift every year were made by Sidica.


    ¡®Her taste didn¡¯t change,¡¯ Keira thought as she watched the Princess win the bid for the necklace.


    Ludwig: ¡°Keira.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes?¡±


    It¡¯s been a while since Keira heard him address her by name, so she was taken aback. But, fortunately, her surprise didn¡¯t show, and for that, she was grateful.


    Ludwig: ¡°You mentioned you wanted to socialize to find a husband, but it doesn¡¯t seem like that, looking at it today.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Because of the situation¡­ I¡¯m putting off looking for a husband for a while.¡±


    Did he still care about that? Truthfully, Keira thought he had already forgotten.


    Keira: ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been determined who the real daughter is, so there¡¯s no way they¡¯re willing to marry me. Ah, of course, that¡¯s how others would think of the situation.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    Advertisements


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that he had contributed to the situation. If he hadn¡¯t accepted Cosette, Keira wouldn¡¯t have been suspected.


    Keira hadn¡¯t said it in a blaming tone, but somehow, Ludwig couldn¡¯t help but feel a stabbing sensation in his conscience. Ludwig bit his lip, suddenly feeling uncomfortable in his seat.


    An awkward silence fell again.


    Restless, Miranda said.


    Miranda: ¡°Ah, I think the food you ordered has arrived¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh.¡±


    They seemed to have missed the knock from the staff when they were busy watching the auction.


    Keira: ¡°Tell them to serve it.¡±


    Miranda: ¡°Yes, milady.¡±


    The auction house staff delivered a tray of food, and Miranda brought it to their seats. She served the coffee to Ludwig and the plate full of snacks and a glass of juice to Keira.


    Ludwig didn¡¯t even pay attention to the coffee he ordered. Instead, he just stared straight ahead, a complicated look on his face.


    Keira took a bite from the macaron, hoping that the host wouldn¡¯t accidentally meet Ludwig¡¯s eyes and get scared.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a beautiful amethyst brooch for men!¡±


    An amethyst brooch secured in a glass box came up on stage.


    ¡®That would suit Zeke.¡¯


    Zeke¡¯s eyes were purple, which he had inherited from his mother. So pinning the brooch on his chest would be perfect.


    Keira purchased the brooch at a reasonable price and filled out an order form. Then, the auction house employee took it and left.


    As she returned to her seat, she felt someone¡¯s gaze on her. It was from the seat beside her.


    ¡®He must be wondering who it¡¯s for¡­¡¯


    While Ludwig seemed curious, he didn¡¯t seem to be able to ask her about it.


    The quick-witted Miranda asked instead.


    Miranda: ¡°Are you planning to give it to Master Zeke?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t join me in the auction because he¡¯s preparing for the knighthood exam.¡±


    Miranda: ¡°I think it would suit him well. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be delighted!¡±


    Keira: ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Advertisements


    The amethyst brooch came out near the end of the bidding, and shortly after, there was a break in the program.


    After the break, the second part of the theatrical performance would begin.


    Keira stood up and said.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while and get some air.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Haa¡­ My body is sore.¡±


    It was quite taxing to stare blankly at an auction he wasn¡¯t interested in for three hours.


    Even if a rare old book had come out, the items on stage didn¡¯t pique Erez¡¯s interest.


    ¡®I hope the second part of the performance will be better,¡¯ Erez thought as he stood up from his seat.


    Erez: ¡°I¡¯ll wash my hands and come back, Miss Claire.¡±


    Claire: ¡°Oh, I was thinking of leaving too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Claire, who stood up while saying that, had a strangely dark expression on her face.


    Erez stared at her and remembered that her mood had changed even before the auction started.


    After returning from the bathroom, her complexion had changed. Did she gossip and speculate with all the other ladies?


    As Erez stepped out of the auction eyes, he felt narrowed eyes on him.


    ¡®W-what?¡¯


    Seeing that Claire acted a little withdrawn, Erez was certain he didn¡¯t imagine things.


    He could hear the whispers as they continued to look his way.


    Erez: ¡°The atmosphere is strange.¡±


    Claire: ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    Erez: ¡°We should head back as soon as we¡¯re done with our business.¡±


    At least in the dimly lit auction house, he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel their gaze.


    They hurried to their respective destinations.


    Because of that, they didn¡¯t notice the auction house employee sneaking into their box seats.


    Erez walked to the men¡¯s break room upstairs.


    As he made his way through the steps, the crowd around him decreased significantly, and the stares lessened.


    He scratched his head and murmured to himself.


    Erez: ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    He barely paid attention to society and its happenings, so he had no way of knowing why people were whispering behind his back.


    This was exactly why he wanted to leave the capital earlier¨C such a thing happens all the time whenever he¡¯s here! If he stayed in his lab, he wouldn¡¯t be in this mess!


    As he continued to lament about his predicament, his eyes stopped at one place.


    Erez: ¡°Lady Keira?¡±


    Lady Keira was about to enter the balcony as if she went out to get some fresh air.


    Keira turned to him.


    Keira: ¡°You again.¡±


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s natural to run into each other when you¡¯re in one building. Wow, people keep staring at me. What¡¯s wrong? Social gossip doesn¡¯t reach me fast enough so I have no idea what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Seeing Keira hesitate meant that a real problem had arisen.


    Keira: ¡°It seems that this was the intention.¡±


    Erez: ¡°What is? What are you talking about?¡±


    Keira: ¡°There¡¯s no better way to slander the honor of an unmarried noblewoman than with an issue about a man.¡±


    Erez: ¡°What are you¡­Ah.¡±


    He soon realized what she meant and groaned.


    Before the auction began, he recalled the Countess¡¯s words. The Countess talked as if he and Keira had a deep relationship before talks of a marriage between the Shore and Neal family started.


    Erez: ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Keira: ¡°What do you mean, what should we do? Should we put an appeal on the capital city walls because it¡¯s not true? It¡¯s best to just stay still.¡±


    Although there were fewer people than on the lower floors, people still passed by.


    Some people glanced at the two.


    Erez: ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think this is the time to be together like this.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I agree. From now on, don¡¯t approach me until I say it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Advertisements


    Erez: ¡°But what if there¡¯s urgent news? Did you forget? There are more important issues.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to take long.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Even if gossip came and went so easily in the social world, would such a rumor fade so quickly? Especially one where the daughter of the Grand Duke was involved?


    Erez: ¡°Well, you seem like you have a plan, so take care. I should get going then. People have been staring daggers at me for a while now.¡±


    I¡¯m going to get a hole in the back of my head like this, really. Erez grumbled to himself and left.


    Even after he was gone, the gazes on Keira did not disappear.


    The whispers were getting annoying.


    ¡°Wow. Seeing him go to Her Ladyship while he was with his prospective fiancee¡­ don¡¯t you think the rumors have credibility?¡±


    ¡°Just what is going on? It¡¯s an unexpected combination.¡±


    ¡°Only Miss Claire looked embarrassed.¡±


    Their conversation was expected.


    It was true that there were blind items in the tabloids, but until they had arrived here, such a gaze didn¡¯t exist.


    The charity auction might as well be called a social gathering because it was an excellent place to gossip and chat.


    It seemed that the Countess of Rheol took advantage of this opportunity to show off her ability to control public opinion in social circles to the fullest.


    [1] the author used ?? (peso) as the currency.

 CH 114

    When Keira returned to her box, Miranda stood alone, Ludwig nowhere in sight.


    Keira: ¡°Where is His Grace?¡±


    Miranda: ¡°He would go out for a while then come back.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well, it¡¯s frustrating to sit here for hours. Would you like to get some air, too?¡±


    Miranda: ¡°I-it¡¯s fine. I just went to the bathroom.¡±


    If it were Emily or Lira, they would have been excited to look around the auction house.


    Miranda was a quiet and reserved person, enough to make Keira wonder how she became close to her friends.


    What was so embarrassing? Her cheeks were flushed red, even under the dim lighting.


    Cute. Keira thought so and sat down.


    At the beginning of the second half of the event, Ludwig returned to his seat.


    Keira wondered what was bothering him. He didn¡¯t smile once until the show started.


    Fortunately, the silence wasn¡¯t awkward during the play, was it?


    ¡®It¡¯s pretty entertaining.¡¯


    It was a predictable love story, but it was distracting enough to forget the awkward silence.


    She was completely engulfed in the actors¡¯ performances and didn¡¯t notice how much time had passed. When she came to her senses, the curtains on the stage were coming down.


    Then Ludwig spoke.


    Ludwig: ¡°You looked like you were focused on watching it. It must have been interesting.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well, it was more fun than watching an auction.¡±


    Advertisements


    All that was left was to go home and deliver the amethyst brooch to Zeke.


    ¡®Oh, before that, I¡¯ll have to go to the organizers and pick up the goods.¡¯


    The winning bids were usually delivered right before returning home.


    Keira would have to send Miranda to pick up the items.


    Just as she thought it would be nice if Zeke liked what she got for him¡­


    Fweeet¨C!


    They could hear a whistle from downstairs. It was a noise that didn¡¯t suit the situation.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Everyone frowned and turned their gaze to where the sound was coming from.


    A guard came up the stage and said.


    ¡°First of all, I would like to apologize to the visitors. Unfortunately, there has been a theft inside the building, so we have no choice but to restrict access points for a while. Please cooperate with the guards¡¯ search request¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! You dare accuse us of being thieves!¡±


    ¡°How shameless. How dare you treat me like a thief! Bring in the person in charge!¡±


    As expected, complaints erupted from the audience.


    Cooperate with the search? Didn¡¯t that mean they were investigating the issue thinking that the culprit was among the crowd?


    Most of the people here had been treated their whole life preciously, and now that they were accused of thievery, it was expected that they¡¯d be indignant about it.


    The auction house was instantly filled with anger. Objects even flew towards the stage.


    ¡°P-please calm down!¡±


    ¡°Calm? How are we supposed to stay calm? Get out of here and get the manager!¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°T-that¡­ The necklace that Her Highness, Princess Arabella had won has disappeared!¡±


    As soon as the guard mentioned the Princess¡¯s name, the audience fell silent. The man on stage took advantage of that moment.


    ¡°There was a request to find the item. I ask for your consideration just this once.¡±


    There was nothing more to say about the search, especially since the goods stolen were that of a member of the Imperial family.


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    ¡°If it was Her Highness¡¯s, then there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±


    ¡°But, do they still have to investigate us? The lower nobles blinded by greed could have stolen it.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to consider only one suspect at a time?¡±


    The audience still expressed their dissatisfaction, but they didn¡¯t show their anger outright. The guard, who noticed the slight softening, added hurriedly.


    ¡°We will do it as quickly as possible. Thank you for understanding.¡±


    Obviously, the guard was forced to say ¡®Thank you for understanding¡¯ since the crowd didn¡¯t.


    Anyway, no one wanted to earn the hatred of the Imperial family, so the spectators swallowed their irritation and followed the guards¡¯ instructions.


    If they brought bags, the bags were searched, if their clothes had pockets or had space to hide things, their clothes were searched.


    Whether it was a woman¡¯s dress or a man¡¯s outerwear.


    Ludwig was also unable to escape the search.


    ¡°Excuse me, Your Grace.¡±


    Ludwig held out his coat without showing any sign of offense.


    Another guard came in, looked inside the box seats, and made sure what they were looking for wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think they¡¯re trying to frame me¡­¡¯


    It was the first thing Keira considered when she heard that the Princess¡¯s necklace was stolen. Of course, it probably didn¡¯t make sense for someone like Keira to steal a necklace.


    After confirming the Grand Duke¡¯s innocence, the guards bowed politely.


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. Forgive us for the inconvenience.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Can we go back now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, um¡­ I am very sorry, but please wait a little longer.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Do we have to stay here for the rest of our lives until the culprit is found?¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry. More details will be given in a moment.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°What a mess.¡±


    Ludwig sighed indignantly and sat down. Keira also returned to her seat.


    ¡®If they¡¯re not trying to frame me, why are they doing this?¡¯


    She was convinced that Cosette¡¯s camp was behind the commotion. Otherwise, there was someone foolish enough to steal the Princess¡¯s necklace.


    But it was too cunning to be a mere coincidence.


    ¡®What are you trying to do?¡¯


    Unfortunately or fortunately, her question was quickly answered.


    The door to the box seat opened, and a confused auction house employee stuck out his head.


    ¡°Uh, Your Ladyship. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like you to confirm, but¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Is this the item Your Ladyship successfully bid?¡±


    The employee brought out a men¡¯s brooch that Keira planned to gift to Zeke. It looked exactly as she had seen on stage.


    Keira: ¡°It looks like it. But wouldn¡¯t they know better if that was the item up for auction or not?¡±


    ¡°Um, I think you will have to come downstairs for a moment. The item was found in someone else¡¯s clothes. Since a theft has occurred, it¡¯s better to check more clearly.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What?¡±


    Keira¡¯s forehead furrowed.


    Keira: ¡°You found it in someone else¡¯s clothes? Just who is it?¡±


    The employee hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sir Erez Shore.¡±


    As she made her way downstairs, she could see a flustered Erez standing next to the stage.


    There were several other familiar faces¨C the Countess of Rheol, the charity auction organizer, her daughter, Lady Rheol, the Princess, and Claire Neil.


    It wasn¡¯t just them. The auction house guards and other nobles were also there, discussing something.


    ¡°Lady Keira is here.¡±


    When the employee who escorted Keira announced her arrival, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to her.


    The Countess approached her and said.


    Countess: ¡°Thank you for coming. The appraiser just arrived. Come on, take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    The man whom the Countess identified as the appraiser was a middle-aged man wearing a monocle. He took the brooch from the auction housekeeper and examined it closely.


    After a while, he said.


    ¡°This is the same brooch that went up for auction today. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡±


    Then the crowd lowered their voices and whispered amongst themselves.


    ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    The Countess stared at Keira in confusion and asked.


    ¡°Lady Keira, excuse me, but may I ask for an explanation?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening. I should be the one who¡¯s asking for an explanation. Why is the brooch I bought here?¡±


    Advertisements


    Countess: ¡°Well¡­ During the search process, we found the brooch in Sir Erez¡¯s clothes. It seems that one of the staff here found it¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, and?¡±


    Countess: ¡°As you know, we¡¯re investigating a theft, right? We figured we should check to see if there are other items stolen, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira¡¯s eyes narrowed. So, they did this incident of hiding the Princess¡¯s necklace to have a legitimate reason to search the nobles.


    Countess: ¡°Of course, I personally don¡¯t think Sir Erez is a thief. It must have been a present from Lady Keira, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira looked around the room and saw Erez looking at her with an expression so upset that he couldn¡¯t even speak.


    Next to him was Claire, who looked pale. A few steps away, the Princess stood with her arms crossed, and beside her were several nobles whispering in low voices.


    Keira finally understood their intentions.


    ¡®They probably want me to lie that I gave it to Erez as a gift to cover for him.¡¯


    The moment Keira did that, people would accuse her of delivering a gift to a man with a prospective fianc¨¦e.

 CH 115

    Marriage issues have always been the hottest topic among young girls.


    The moment she admitted she was trying to steal a man who¡¯s in talks to get married, her honor would be ruined, and she would become a public enemy among ladies her age.


    She wouldn¡¯t let her control her the way they wanted.


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I never got the item. I was going to get it right before I went home.¡±


    Countess: ¡°So you¡¯re saying you never took it?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t think Mr. Erez is a thief either. We all know he has no interest in anything other than magic, right?¡±


    Erez: ¡°If I wanted a brooch, I would have bought it. I don¡¯t even know if that brooch is worth the risk of getting caught.¡±


    Advertisements


    Erez expressed his chagrin, but the Countess did not give him a single glance.


    In the first place, her goal was proof that it wasn¡¯t Erez.


    Countess: ¡°But it¡¯s strange. In this ledger, it is written that Lady Keira ordered her maid to take the brooch¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°There must have been a misunderstanding.¡±


    Countess: ¡°Unless the successful bidder themselves or an agent with a confirmed identity comes, they never give away the goods. I can be sure of that since I hold a charity auction every year.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Clear as day; it was pure fabrication.


    But she had no evidence to support that claim.


    If she hastily expressed her resentment, the situation might worsen, and people might accuse her of framing people without any evidence.


    Just then, a gentle voice broke the silence and appeared.


    ¡°Excuse me. What¡¯s the matter with Keira?¡±


    The crowd turned to the source of the voice. A woman in a light pink dress walked lightly. Her furrowed eyebrows looked as if she was concerned about the situation.


    Keira: ¡°Cosette, you¡¯re here, too.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t greet you earlier. But I heard you were with Father.¡±


    With that said, Cosette turned to the Countess.


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I tried not to interfere, but¡­ I looked upstairs and saw Keira going down. I followed because I was worried about what was wrong. Keira¡¯s like my sister. How can I help, Madam?¡±


    Countess: ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    She then briefly explained the situation.


    While searching for the princess¡¯s necklace, they found the brooch Keira had won on Erez¡¯s coat.


    While listening to the story, a look of surprise crossed Cosette¡¯s face.


    Cosette: ¡°The Shore family aren¡¯t in a difficult situation, so isn¡¯t it impossible that their heir would steal the brooch? I¡¯m worried that they¡¯d suspect someone so strict.¡±


    Then she asked Keira.


    Cosette: ¡°Keira, didn¡¯t you gift Mr. Shore the brooch? That¡¯s the only thing I can think of¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°I bought the brooch for Zeke. I wouldn¡¯t give it to someone else.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Oh, of course, I know you love your brother very much.¡±


    Countess: ¡°Lady Cosette, this isn¡¯t the only problem.¡±


    Countess Rheol interjected in a worried voice.


    Countess: ¡°Lady Keira said she never got the winning item. However, there¡¯s a record in this ledger that proves she received the brooch right after the auction was over¡­ It¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    It could mean that either claim was false. The atmosphere around them became colder and colder.


    Cosette: ¡°Keira, the auction house¡¯s security is at stake, right? If it is revealed that there is a hole in the security net, it will interfere with future operations¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we check to make sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with it?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Of course, we should.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Where is the maid you brought with you?¡±


    Keira: ¡°My maid¡­¡±


    Keira paused for a moment before continuing.


    Keira: ¡°I ordered her to do something and sent her out for a while. She¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Cosette asked in a curious tone as if urging Keira not to lie.


    Advertisements


    ¡®Isn¡¯t she saying the maid isn¡¯t here because she¡¯s afraid she¡¯d get caught lying?¡¯


    Her voice made those around them think so.


    ¡°Really, this is difficult. The arguments of both sides are completely contradictory.¡±


    There was still no evidence that either side¡¯s claims were false, but Keira was currently at a disadvantage.


    Because it seemed the Countess had no reason to lie


    On the other hand, Keira¡­


    ¡°I guess she knows it¡¯s not good to interact with a man who¡¯s getting married.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why she¡¯s lying?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, I didn¡¯t know Her Ladyship was that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°Even if my soul was sold to a man¡­ ¡­ Ugh.¡±


    She had good reasons to lie. At least, that¡¯s what it looked like in their eyes.


    Even Claire looked at Keira with a somewhat resentful gaze.


    At that time, Ludwig, who had been watching the situation, opened his mouth.


    Ludwig: ¡°I stayed silent to hear what the fuss was about, but I want to add a word. When she won her item, Keira said it was definitely for her brother.¡±


    Countess: ¡°Oh, Your Grace. Well, what should I say? This is¡­ Hmm.¡±


    Countess Rheol hesitated as if she was wondering if she should say it.


    A suppressed groan escaped from her tightly closed lips.


    It was as if she wanted to say, ¡®That¡¯s because she¡¯s aware she¡¯s doing something immoral, so she¡¯s probably hiding it from her father.¡¯


    Although she didn¡¯t directly say it, everyone in the room understood.


    Indeed, it was the skill of a noblewoman with thick bones.


    A stinging gaze fell on Keira.


    People must be thinking she was flirting with a man who was about to get married because she had no partner.


    This was the first time since she returned to receive criticism from so many people.


    It reminded her of the past.


    ¡®¡­Well-planned.¡¯


    Using rumors they secretly spread, trying to throw a fatal blow on a noble young lady¡­?


    Advertisements


    Of course, there was still no evidence that Keira¡¯s claims were false. However, the sharp stares directed at her were enough to show that Cosette¡¯s plan had been successful.


    She narrowed her eyes, looking in the direction Cosette was standing.


    Cosette covered her mouth with a fan and had a sorrowful expression on her face.


    But Keira knew that hidden underneath that fan was a smile that revealed her teeth.


    Also, knowing Cosette¡¯s personality, Keira was certain she had fabricated evidence.


    There was no doubt about it.


    The door to the auction house opened, and an old man appeared with a guard.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought him, Countess.¡±


    Countess: ¡°Ah, good job. You came just in time.¡±


    ¡°Madam, who is that?¡±


    One of the observers asked.


    Countess: ¡°He¡¯s a penmanship appraiser.¡±


    ¡°A penmanship appraiser?¡±


    Countess: ¡°Yes. Actually, we found something else along with the brooch.¡±


    Countess Rheol beckoned the auction house employee standing behind her, and he took a step forward, holding a flat silver tray in both hands. There was a torn envelope and a note placed on it.


    Countess: ¡°I will read the contents first.¡±


    She picked up the letter with her graceful touch and read the note aloud.


    ¡°Dear you, from K¨C.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god.¡±


    As soon as she read the first line, the crowd started buzzing. It was clear who this ¡®K¡¯ she was referring to.


    Countess: ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re marrying another woman. How could there be such a tragedy when I only have you?¡±


    Erez: ¡°No, what are you talking about?¡±


    A startled voice escaped Erez¡¯s mouth, but no one cared.


    As Countess Rheol read the letter, the people¡¯s jaws fell more and more. The note was embarrassing beyond belief. There were words saying she wouldn¡¯t be able to forget that night and that she couldn¡¯t sleep because of the pain.


    The Countess read the last sentence in a playful tone.


    Countess: ¡°I¡¯m going to give you this brooch as a gift. It¡¯s the same color as my eyes. Remember me every time you see this object. Please do not forget me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Silence befell the room. They couldn¡¯t hide the shock at hearing such an explicit form of affection.


    Erez was the first to break the cold silence.


    Erez: ¡°T-This is a trap! I don¡¯t go around and date girls! It¡¯s too bothersome!¡±


    Countess: ¡°Then why did this come out of sir¡¯s coat?¡±


    Erez: ¡°How should I know?¡±


    Countess: ¡°Well, let¡¯s check who wrote this letter then.¡±


    The Countess then handed the letter to the appraiser. Shortly after that, the auction house employee brought out another sheet of paper.


    What was that?


    The situation was so chaotic that everyone could only stare blankly at the new item.


    Countess: ¡°This is the order form that Lady Keira wrote herself when she ordered food and the item.¡±


    Erez intervened and said.


    Erez: ¡°Wait, shouldn¡¯t you be thinking about the possibility that the handwriting was forged?¡±


    Advertisements


    Countess: ¡°It¡¯s difficult. As you can see, it¡¯s an order form that only needs a few simple words. It¡¯s impossible to forge such a long letter with just a few words. Still, it will be possible to check whether the note was written by the same person.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    It was just as the Countess had said. There were only a few simple words in the order form.


    Writing a long letter and perfectly replicating the handwriting with such little reference was almost impossible.


    Countess: ¡°Come on, take a look.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    At the Countess¡¯s urging, the appraiser wore his glasses and looked at the two pieces of paper alternately.


    He came to a conclusion not long after.

 CH 116

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to look further into the results to be sure, but for now¡­ We have no choice but to put great weight on the fact that the owners of the two handwritings are the same person.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Is that something that can be discerned so quickly? Why don¡¯t you take a closer look?¡±


    ¡°I-if that¡¯s the case, Lord Shore can take a look at it himself.¡±


    He held out two pieces of paper to Erez.


    Erez¡¯s expression stiffened when he received the letter and order form. As an outsider, the two handwritings were quite similar to each other.


    People gathered around Erez to see the letter in question, and they could see it with their own eyes.


    ¡°¡­even in my eyes, they look the same. Don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°I-it really does¡­¡±


    Claire was also sandwiched between them. When she saw that the handwriting of the order form and the letter were quite similar, she unknowingly grabbed her head.


    Claire: ¡°Haa.¡±


    The people around Claire stared pitifully at her.


    Advertisements


    ¡°Miss Claire, are you okay?¡±


    Claire: ¡°Yes, I-I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Just by looking at her complexion, they could tell it was just empty words.


    Countess: ¡°Lady Keira, are you going to continue to claim you didn¡¯t claim the item despite this?¡±


    ¡°How could this be¡­¡±


    ¡°There is a thing called morality. This is really¡­¡±


    With this kind of reaction right in front of her, it didn¡¯t take much imagination to predict what her reputation would be like in the social world after tonight.


    People¡¯s eyes grew cold.


    Ludwig: ¡°Keira, is that true?¡±


    Even Ludwig, who believed that Keira couldn¡¯t do such a thing, looked surprised and asked.


    ¡®I thought it was weird that he approached Keira often¡­¡¯


    But he never imagined that the relationship could be as deep as the letter revealed.


    ¡°If there is any difference from the truth, try to explain it.¡±


    The voice that said that was drenched in astonishment.


    Amidst the pouring of criticism, a hand wrapped warmly around her. It was Cosette.


    Cosette: ¡°I don¡¯t know why you lied like that¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Cosette.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°No, of course, I understand you¡¯re want to avoid a crisis. You could have made a momentary mistake. But your lie nearly stigmatized Countess Rheol for failing to secure the auction house properly.¡±


    Advertisements


    Cosette pointed out that the content of the astonishing letter had almost everyone had forgotten.


    It was as she said. If it weren¡¯t for the letter¡¯s handwriting, Countess Rheol wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape accusations that she had not properly safeguarded the items at the auction.


    Keira could feel everyone¡¯s piercing glares even more.


    Cosette: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s apologize to Countess Rheol.¡±


    Countess: ¡°No, no. How dare I ask Her Ladyship to apologize? I am satisfied that the misunderstanding has been cleared up.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Keira still needs to reflect on her mistake¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Pfft?


    At the sound, Cosette stopped. She clearly heard a scoff.


    Unable to believe if she had heard correctly, she turned to check for herself.


    ¡°Ha, Hahaha.¡±


    Keira was laughing out loud. Cosette could even see her teeth. Has she gone insane because she was pushed too hard?


    Countess Rheol, half wondering if the lady had gone crazy, trembled with unexplained anxiety and asked.


    Countess: ¡°I don¡¯t know what makes the situation so funny for Her Ladyship to laugh like this.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah, sorry. I couldn¡¯t stop myself because this is just so funny¡­¡±


    Countess: ¡°Your Ladyship, I don¡¯t want to say this, but¡­ Are you aware of how grave this situation is?¡±


    Then Keira¡¯s laughter stopped. However, her smile still hasn¡¯t disappeared.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s more interesting than the play I just saw. You put a lot of work into the script.¡±


    Countess: ¡°Oh my gosh. Do you even know what you are talking about? Understandably, you¡¯d be defensive after your lie has been found out. But this rudeness is unacceptable¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°My maid wrote the form.¡±


    It took a while for the Countess to speak.


    Countess: ¡°¡­W-what?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°I didn¡¯t write the order form Madam presented as evidence. It was by my maid that came with me. The fact that the two handwritings match is quite surprising to me. Are you saying I had my maid write a love letter, which I was supposed to send secretly?¡±


    Countess: ¡°W-what are you¡­¡±


    It took the Countess a while to understand the situation.


    The evidence that Keira wrote the letter in question was actually written by her maid?


    Countess Rheol roared in reply, her voice trembling.


    Countess: ¡°Y-you¡¯re lying to get out of trouble! Y-Your Grace. Your Grace was in the same room so didn¡¯t you see Her Ladyship filling out the order form?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­Come to think of it.¡±


    Ludwig tried to recall the events a few hours ago. It was quite dark inside the box, so he didn¡¯t take a close look.


    ¡®Did Keira fill out the order form herself?¡¯


    He remembered how Keira was asked if she wanted a snack to the maid going outside with their order.


    There was no memory of Keira filling out the order form anywhere.


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen it, her writing the form.¡±


    As Ludwig gave his answer, doubts spread like wildfire.


    If the person who wrote the form was the maid, didn¡¯t that mean the letter¡¯s handwriting wasn¡¯t Keira¡¯s?


    As the crowd murmured, Countess Rheol began to noticeably look agitated.


    However, no matter how upset she was, the experiences she had accumulated thus far did not disappear.


    Countess: ¡°Your Grace, I wonder if you¡¯re giving false testimony to cover up Her Ladyship¡¯s wrongdoing.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°What?¡±


    In other words, the Countess just questioned whether he was lying to avoid dishonor.


    It must have been a huge disrespect because Ludwig frowned slightly.


    That alone changed the atmosphere. The pressure from dealing with the Demon Beast suppressed Countess Rheol.


    No matter how long she fought on the battlefield of the social world, she was nothing but a powerless woman. She couldn¡¯t handle the wrath of a man who had been fighting literal monsters, extraterrestrial beings.


    Ludwig: ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m lying on purpose. Of course, there must be reasonable grounds for such a claim, right?¡±


    Countess: ¡°U-uh, t-that¡¯s¡­¡±


    The color began to drain from her face. As she continued to stutter, she sounded as if she still had something to say but was too terrified to come up with a proper sentence.


    Cosette grabbed her hand and patted her.


    Cosette: ¡°Calm down, Madam. Don¡¯t panic and think slowly.¡±


    Countess: ¡°T-thank you, Miss Cosette.¡±


    Countess Rheol gulped.


    Countess: ¡°I still have Lady Keira¡¯s reply saying she would attend the charity auction. It might take a while to get it, but if you compare them, you¡¯ll find out the truth.¡±


    It was an imaginary but meaningless act of courage.


    Keira¡¯s smirk grew.


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Aah, what about this, Countess? That letter was also written by my maid.¡±


    In order to properly analyze the handwriting, the appraiser would need a longer letter to check.


    At Keira¡¯s reply, the Countess scoffed in disbelief.


    Countess: ¡°Ha! Does that make sense?! The note and the reply you sent me must have all been written by Her Ladyship.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it make sense? Isn¡¯t it common for maids to write for the ladies they serve?¡±


    Of course, it was polite to write directly if the other person was of a similar rank. But Keira¡¯s disrespect was nothing more than a speck of dust compared to what the Countess had done.


    Keira shouted as she looked at the entrance to the auction house.


    Keira: ¡°Bring them in!¡±


    Bang¨C!


    As soon as she said it, the doors swung open, and Miranda walked through. Behind her, two men in the Parvis Knights uniforms followed, holding a captive.


    Cosette¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the captive. It was the first time she had seen his face, but his uniform, clearly from the auction house, gave her a clue of who he was.


    Keira¡¯s words suddenly ran through her mind.


    ¡°My maid¡­I ordered her to do something and sent her out for a while. She¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Was this what she sent her maid out to do? It was a mistake not to find out why the maid was missing in action.


    It seemed that the knights were ordered to be on standby.


    Cosette clenched her jaw.


    ¡°Here he is, milady.¡±


    Joseph threw the auction house employee on the floor.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The man, thrown to the floor with his arms tied behind him, twisted and moaned in pain. Under the bright light, everyone could see how swollen his face had become.


    They must have used violence to force him to speak.


    Keira pointed to the man on the floor and continued.


    Keira: ¡°Everyone knows that there is an attendant at each box seat. The employee assigned to serve me was quite curious. It was suspicious that he insisted on staying inside, so I ordered to have him interrogated.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Say it.¡±


    Joseph threatened the man still on the floor, poking him in the head with a scabbard.


    The man raised his head, looking completely terrified. His jaw trembled, and teeth chattered.


    ¡°I-I-I did what t-the higher-ups told me to do! I was told to make sure Her Ladyship orders food or whatever so she could fill out the order form, so I did¡­¡±


    It was a little strange, but the employee was convinced it was to increase the auction sales.


    He never could have imagined he¡¯d be involved in such a complicated conspiracy.

 CH 117

    Keira¡¯s suspicions began when Cosette failed to take Mason with her despite leaving for the Weinbergs.


    Until then, Keira had no idea what Cosette would be up to or what Maison was meant to do since he was left behind in the mansion. The clue came shortly after Paula reported Jasper¡¯s suspicious behavior.


    He must have tried to dispose of an item that shouldn¡¯t be thrown away to excuse when people found that the item disappeared. Even with the old winter curtains and blankets, what was his reason for trying to steal the old notebook?


    Keira knew intuitively that they needed her handwriting.


    In the previous timeline, she got in trouble because her penmanship was forged.


    So, she assumed that they would make use of that forged handwriting.


    As Keira guessed, they used Miranda¡¯s handwriting when she sent her event attendance confirmation. She predicted that they would use Countess Rheol¡¯s charity auction as the stage of the scheme.


    ¡®Well, as expected, they did it at the auction¡­¡¯


    Maybe Mason¡¯s original role was to secretly deliver the notebook Jasper had stolen. But, unfortunately for them, Jasper¡¯s failure rendered Mason¡¯s part irrelevant.


    ¡®They probably used Jasper because I¡¯ve been meticulous in making sure Cosette¡¯s people didn¡¯t get a hold of my things.¡¯


    Advertisements


    Keira deliberately persuaded Miranda to write a long reply so Jasper could forge ¡°Keira¡¯s¡± without the stolen documents.


    Countess: ¡°This is a trap! A trap!¡±


    Countess Rheol almost screamed. Her brown eyes violently trembled.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯re still insisting so in front of your minion¡¯s confession. The order form was probably needed to match the counterfeit letters.¡±


    It would be strange for her to bring Keira¡¯s event acceptance reply all the way here.


    But Countess Rheol stuck to her plan to the end.


    Countess: ¡°I-isn¡¯t it strange that she brought in a witness as if she knew this was going to happen?! She can¡¯t even see the future! That¡¯s proof that this is a trap!¡±


    Half of the crowd glared at the Countess while the rest agreed with her argument.


    ¡°Surely¡­ It¡¯s a bit strange to bring in a witness as if they were waiting.¡±


    Countess: ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying! How did you know this would happen and prepare for it? Something is strange! I mean, she could have ordered them to lie, right?¡±


    The Countess made a desperate appeal to her people. Her expression, pale in her desperation, still had the power to move the hearts of the audience.


    But Keira didn¡¯t give her time to sway the crowd.


    Keira: ¡°I was able to prepare in advance because the staff acted suspiciously. He didn¡¯t have to wait inside, but why did he insist and say it would be more convenient? I thought something was strange.¡±


    Countess: ¡°T-that¡¯s not evidence. It¡¯s just Her Ladyship¡¯s claim!¡±


    Keira: ¡°I thought you¡¯d say that. Then why don¡¯t we investigate further so we can all understand?¡±


    The last sentence was a question posed to others rather than the Countess.


    Was Keira trying to prove it in a way everyone could understand in this situation? What did that mean? The crowd stayed on their toes, anticipating what Keira would say next.


    Keira: ¡°What even started this situation? Wasn¡¯t it the unfortunate news that the Crown Princess¡¯s necklace was stolen?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    It was as she said. They found Keira¡¯s brooch inside Erez¡¯s robe because they had been searching for the Princess¡¯s necklace.


    ¡°S-she¡¯s right. In the first place, the goal was to find Her Highness¡¯s necklace!¡±


    ¡°No, how did this even happen¡­¡±


    It seemed like everyone had forgotten about it because the situation had taken a different direction.


    Even the Princess only seemed to have come to her senses after Keira pointed it out.


    Advertisements


    Princess Arabella coughed loudly and said.


    Bella: ¡°I almost forgot for a moment. Lady Keira is right. The purpose of this search was to find my stolen necklace.¡±


    She glanced at Countess Rheol.


    Bella: ¡°If this was all just a scheme plotted by Madam Rheol, then the necklace should be fine.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Your Highness is brilliant. You took the words right out of my mouth.¡±


    If this was just a conspiracy by the Countess, then it would mean she was planning to use the Imperial family¡¯s authority to satisfy her own greed.


    ¡®How dare you use my name as you please?¡¯


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Princess Arabella¡¯s orders, there was no way the Countess could have searched the nobles¡¯ possessions.


    The Princess¡¯s body went cold at the thought that she might have been taken advantage of.


    Naturally, her gaze towards the Countess wasn¡¯t warm.


    When the Countess saw the Princess¡¯s glare, she fell to her knees in front of her and cried out.


    Countess: ¡°I-I¡¯m being framed! It¡¯s unfair, Your Highness! How dare I use the Imperial family¡¯s name?¡±


    Bella: ¡°Well, we¡¯ll find out if we look into it.¡±


    Countess: ¡°I-I will prove my innocence even if I have to turn this auction house upside down. Trust me, Your Highness!¡±


    Keira already saw it a while ago, but the Countess was a woman who had exceptional acting skills. If she hadn¡¯t been born as a noblewoman, would she have grown to become an actor?


    Even in Keira¡¯s eyes, the sight of the Countess kneeling down in tears looked so real.


    She thought the people might be swept away again if she left it as is, so Keira quickly stepped forward.


    Keira: ¡°Your Highness, Countess Rheol is the organizer of the auction. You can¡¯t trust the auction house¡¯s staff and security. How can we guarantee that they won¡¯t steal your necklace during the search?¡±


    Bella: ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°With Your Highness¡¯s authority, please move the Capital¡¯s guards. We must entrust the search to them.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Good idea. Please pass my orders on to the commander of the Capital Guard.¡±


    Blood drained from the Countess¡¯s face.


    Arabella looked down at the kneeling Countess and said.


    Bella: ¡°After arresting all the auction house staff, search this whole building.¡±


    Shortly thereafter, the capital guards stormed the auction house.


    While the guards searched, Keira and the other parties to the incident agreed to spend time in the lounge.


    Compared to Keira, who was casually sipping tea, Countess Rheol looked like she was about to faint at any moment.


    The scene seemed to show the results of the search before it even concluded.


    On the other side of the lounge, the Princess interrogated Miranda.


    Bella: ¡°Are you the maid who wrote on the order form?¡±


    Miranda: ¡°Yes, Your Highness. My name is Miranda.¡±


    Princess Arabella offered Miranda a pen and paper.


    Bella: ¡°Here, write the sentence I will dictate.¡±


    Miranda: ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Arabella recited several famous poems, and Miranda faithfully wrote them down.


    Bella: ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    The neat handwriting on a white piece of paper looked as if it had been embroidered.


    At first glance, the handwriting was identical to the one on the order form and the letter of acceptance.


    ¡®It seems like her claim that her maid wrote for her wasn¡¯t false.¡¯


    Thinking so, Arabella nodded.


    Bella: ¡°We¡¯re done here. You can go back to your lady.¡±


    Miranda: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Miranda nodded and turned to Keira. She just had a conversation with a member of the Imperial family! Her fluttering heart couldn¡¯t calm down.


    Seeing Miranda¡¯s pale, tired face, Keira held out a cup for her.


    Keira: ¡°Drink some water. You must have been very nervous.¡±


    Advertisements


    Miranda: ¡°O-of course! I¡­ I¡¯m not as brave as Emily or Lira!¡±


    Keira: ¡°But their handwriting is so messy. They couldn¡¯t have made this happen.¡±


    There were unavoidable circumstances that forced her to bring the shy and timid Miranda.


    The maids who have carried out her orders so far were, well¡­ they had terrible penmanship.


    No one would be deceived that their handwriting was that of a well-educated aristocratic lady.


    Keira: ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Go ahead and rest.¡±


    Miranda: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Miranda left the lounge looking much more relaxed than before.


    Shortly after she left, the commander of the Capital Guards entered, and two men followed.


    One of the men behind him¨Ca subordinate, perhaps¨Ccarried a large cushion. Shining on the velvet cushion was a woman¡¯s necklace decorated with rubies and diamonds, the very same one from the Red Sea series.


    The commander saluted and said.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to report the search results! The necklace Your Highness is looking for has been found in the auction house vault. Here it is, Your Highness.¡±


    The guards held out the cushion that carried the necklace to Arabella.


    She didn¡¯t even have to look closely. This necklace was the one they had been looking for.

 CH 118

    ¡°¡­¡±


    Bella slowly clasped her fan and looked at the necklace.


    She didn¡¯t look angry; in fact, her expression didn¡¯t change at all. But her silence was enough for anyone to guess how furious she was.


    A cold silence descended. No one dared to speak.


    After a while, Bella finally opened her mouth to speak.


    Bella: ¡°Countess Rheol.¡±


    As soon as the Princess said her name, the Countess knelt in front of her. Her shoulders were shaking like leaves in a tree.


    Countess: ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Bella: ¡°If you have something to say, do it now.¡±


    Countess: ¡°P-please kill me! Kill me! I lost my mind for a moment! For a while, I¡­¡±


    Bella: ¡°Since it¡¯s your wish to be killed, I¡¯ll listen to it. Guards, take the Countess away.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Advertisements


    The capital guards grabbed both of her arms.


    As if she didn¡¯t expect the Princess to act this way, Countess Rheol¡¯s eyes widened.


    Countess: ¡°L-let me go! I-I was wrong! Your Highness! Your Highness! Forgive me! F-for old times¡¯ sake, please forgive me¡­ Let go of me! Argh!¡±


    She struggled as hard as she could, but it wasn¡¯t enough to shake off two strong soldiers.


    Thinking that she might really die if she was dragged out like this, she desperately resisted while grabbing the doorknob.


    It was only after Arabella motioned for them to release her that they did. When the guards let go of her arms, Countess Rheol fell to the carpet like a paper doll.


    When she lay on the floor, catching her breath, she soon came to her senses and crawled toward the Princess.


    As a noble lady, a famous figure in society, she and the Princess were close. It was thanks to their acquaintance that Arabella attended the charity auction today.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to be somehow forgiven if she leaned on their old friendship?


    Holding onto that faint hope, she begged.


    Countess: ¡°I-I was wrong. Heuk, please forgive me, for old times¡¯ sake¡­ Heuk.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Arabella looked down coldly at the Countess holding onto the hem of her dress and said.


    Bella: ¡°There¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. Will you faithfully answer me?¡±


    Countess: ¡°Y-yes! Of course!¡±


    Bella: ¡°Why did you do this? I¡¯ve been very curious about it.¡±


    Countess: ¡°That¡­ That¡­¡±


    Countess Rheol glanced sideways at Keira. The Princess didn¡¯t seem to have remembered she was related to the Weinberg family.


    ¡®Don¡¯t let suspicion go to Lady Cosette!¡¯


    It would all end if it did.


    Only Cosette, who would later be recognized as the next elementalist, would be able to restore her position after showing such disgrace today.


    Countess: ¡°To the Marquis of Edinburgh¡­ Heuk, I have a personal grudge against him. I resented him so much, I even hated Her Ladyship. It shouldn¡¯t have happened, but I couldn¡¯t control my emotions for a moment. So¡­¡±


    Bella: ¡°A personal grudge. What for?¡±


    Then Keira got up from her seat and said.


    Keira: ¡°Your Highness, may I answer for her?¡±


    Bella: ¡°Does Lady Keira know the reason?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Yes. While waiting for the results of the search, I pondered why Countess Rheol went to such lengths when I¡¯d never even met her. I was so puzzled. Why would she have done this at the risk of being caught¡­?¡±


    Bella: ¡°You seem to have figured out the answer, please tell me.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Because the Rheol family is related to Count Weinberg.¡±


    Countess: ¡°N-no!¡±


    Countess Rheol shouted in denial. The only thought that filled her head was to make sure people wouldn¡¯t grow suspicious of Cosette.


    Countess: ¡°P-please listen to me! G-give me a chance to explain¡­ Hmph!¡±


    A quick-witted attendant covered her mouth.


    Bella: ¡°Go on.¡±


    Keira: ¡°As you may know, my maternal grandfather is suspected of having framed and murdered Rowena Weinberg. And didn¡¯t the Edinburghs and Weinbergs quarrel just recently?¡±


    Bella: ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Keira: ¡°If I lose my place in the social world, who will benefit the most from it? If you think a little bit, you will know the answer.¡±


    Bella: ¡°¡­Miss Cosette.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I suspect that the Weinbergs might be behind this.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Tapping her chin, Arabella pondered about it. It sounded pretty convincing.


    She beckoned the attendant to release Countess Rheol.


    Bella: ¡°Now, let¡¯s hear from Madam.¡±


    Countess: ¡°T-this is slander! Your Highness, please¡­ Please, believe me! Believe me, just this once. This incident was all done by me alone! Other families aren¡¯t involved! I-it¡¯s my fault! If there¡¯s evidence, I will present my head!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Of course, such evidence wasn¡¯t there. Even if there was, Cosette wouldn¡¯t have let it go.


    Even Keira had guessed that fact.


    Nevertheless, she brought attention to the Weinberg family to elicit a strong reaction from Countess Rheol.


    Desperately insisting on the innocence of another family while she was being accused would definitely instill suspicion.


    ¡®If you can¡¯t find any physical evidence, make them confess it.¡¯


    The Countess was caught in the trap set by Keira. Since she was cornered, she couldn¡¯t afford to think rationally.


    Unsurprisingly, Arabella¡¯s expression remained cold.


    Bella: ¡°Get up.¡±


    Countess: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Advertisements


    Bella: ¡°I told you to get up.¡±


    Did that mean she forgave her? The friendship she had built up with her Princess so far wasn¡¯t meaningless.


    Countess Rheol, trembling in her hopes, stood.


    Bella: Lift your head.¡±


    Countess: ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    Would she now pat her on the shoulder and say she¡¯d turn a blind eye just this time?


    Countess Rheol lifted her head, trying not to show the relief on her face.


    But¡­


    Slap!


    The moment she felt a stinging shock on her check, her hopes were shattered.


    And Countess Rheol, legs trembling, staggered and fell again on the carpet.


    Bella: ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re saying that since there¡¯s no evidence, you want me to investigate further.¡±


    Countess: ¡°Y-Your Highness!¡±


    She had her head pressed to the floor the whole time she begged for forgiveness, but now she could see Arabella¡¯s expression¨C there was no sympathy, and her eyes were unbearably cold.


    At that moment, she realized that in the face of this rage, friendship meant nothing.


    Bella: ¡°How dare you use my name to commit such a heinous thing? What was that? You wouldn¡¯t be able to forget that night? Did you come up with the contents of the vulgar letter yourself?¡±


    Ha. A short sigh burst out of Arabella¡¯s mouth.


    Bella: ¡°How fearless are you to do such a thing! This is Imperial deceit!¡±


    When Arabella mentioned ¡®Imperial deceit,¡¯ Countess Rheol trembled and fell to the floor.


    Countess: ¡°I-I was wrong! I have committed a grave sin!¡±


    Bella: ¡°Take her away! The disposition will be decided at a later date.¡±


    Countess: ¡°N-no! Your Highness, please forgive me¡­ L-let me go! Argh!¡±


    Countess Rheol called to Arabella desperately, but the Princess did not give her a single glance.


    Silence returned to the lounge as the guards dragged Countess Rheol out.


    Bella: ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    Arabella sighed, rubbing her forehead.


    The Princess¡¯s ladies-in-waiting supported Bella and escorted her to a chair.


    ¡°Your Highness, hold on.¡±


    ¡°Anger is bad for your health. So please calm down, Your Highness.¡±


    Bella: ¡°That noble person would do something like this¡­¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why.¡±


    Advertisements


    The ladies finally remembered. Who was the one who secretly talked about what was going on between Keira and Erez?


    It was the Countess of Rheol and her daughter.


    ¡®It¡¯s been thoroughly planned from the start¡­¡¯


    ¡®How creepy.¡¯


    Just imagining it happening to them made them shudder.


    They stared at Lady Keira, sitting on the sofa a short distance away, quietly sipping her tea.


    How could she remain so calm in this situation? Compassion arose along with admiration for her.


    ¡®You¡¯ve been humiliated by some crazy woman.¡¯


    ¡®What a pity.¡¯


    One of them approached Keira and spoke to her.


    ¡°Are you okay, Your Ladyship?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared up, I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m sorry I misunderstood you.¡±


    The young lady who said that scratched her cheek in embarrassment.


    She had been fooled by Countess Rheol¡¯s schemes and stared coldly at Keira.


    Even though she was only fooled for a short while.


    ¡®Still, it wouldn¡¯t feel good.¡¯


    She met Keira¡¯s eyes hesitantly. But with a faint smile, Keira said.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s okay. I would have misunderstood, too. Now that it¡¯s been resolved, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Ah, then I¡¯m glad!¡±


    The other ladies, encouraged by the reaction, approached and apologized to her one by one.


    Claire was also in that group.


    She lowered her head and said.


    Claire: ¡°I¡¯m sorry for earlier, Your Ladyship¡­ I was tricked like a fool¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°The misunderstanding has been resolved, so it¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t care a bit.¡±


    Claire: ¡°But I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well then, lend me your ear for a moment.¡±


    Claire: ¡°Pardon? Ah, yes.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t say no to a situation where she had to ask for forgiveness.


    She moved her ear close to Keira¡¯s lips.


    Keira: ¡°You look good together, the two of you. I wish you all the best.¡±

 CH 119

    Claire: ¡°Yes? Uh, t-thank you.¡±


    Blushing, Claire answered.


    She¡¯ll be disappointed. Keira smiled softly as she recalled Erez¡¯s attitude. He mentioned he didn¡¯t want to get married, so it might be a little annoying for now.


    But it was then.


    Erez: ¡°I have something to say.¡±


    Erez, who had been sitting quietly in the corner of the lounge, jumped up.


    Did he hear Keira whisper to Claire? Keira looked back at him, thinking he knew what she was guilty of.


    Erez walked towards them, a rather determined look on his face.


    Erez¡¯s sudden appearance also piqued the Princess¡¯s interest.


    Bella: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but please tell me.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Thank you, Your Highness¡­ I am¡­ Actually, I¡­¡±


    After a long pause, he closed his eyes and cried.


    Advertisements


    Erez: ¡°Actually, I like men!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped.


    Erez went on with his confession.


    Erez: ¡°I was going to take this secret to the grave¡­ but I feel like I¡¯m deceiving Miss Claire, so I¡¯m taking this opportunity to tell you. Miss Claire, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not capable of marrying women.¡±


    This crazy man¡­


    Keira had to cover her gaping mouth with her fan.


    How matter how much you hate being ordered around by your elders, how are you going to handle this in the future?


    No, Keira didn¡¯t think he would ever have to¡­


    If It¡¯s Erez, he might just joke around and say he¡¯s relieved he stopped receiving invitations to social events.


    Erez bowed politely to his companion and said.


    Erez: ¡°I hope you¡¯ll meet someone better than me. Be happy.¡±


    Claire: ¡°Ah¡­ Aah¡­¡±


    The fact that the man she had a crush on was actually gay was enough to shock the spirit of the delicate noble maiden.


    Claire¡¯s body trembled. Blood had long been drained from her face.


    ¡°Ahh..!¡±


    ¡°My god, Miss Claire!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my!¡±


    Claire, staggering as she gripped her forehead, almost fell backward. If the other ladies hadn¡¯t supported her, she might have banged her head against a chair.


    ¡°Call the doctor quickly! Hurry!:¡±


    ¡°S-she passed out!¡±


    The lounge, where they had barely just regained peace, was once again in chaos.


    Amid the mess, the cause of this storm stood leisurely alone. His look of relief was quite impressive. Keira looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡®Are you crazy?¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯


    When their eyes met, Erez shrugged his shoulder once brazenly and turned around.


    Then he nonchalantly walked out of the room, leaving the storm-ridden lounge behind him.


    ¡°Miss Claire! Miss Claire! Get it together!¡±


    Countess Rheol was imprisoned until the punishment was decided.


    Since she had committed the crime of deceiving the Imperial family, it seemed she would have a hard time getting released.


    Advertisements


    People shook their heads, saying they would never see the Countess again in the social world.


    Miranda: ¡°Milady, you must be tired. We should head back.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go back soon.¡±


    As the pleasure of winning faded, deep fatigue set in, so Keira ordered the people to prepare their carriage immediately.


    As she made her way to the hallway to go outside, she spotted Lady Rheol, bowing her head like a criminal.


    A few steps away from the young lady, people whispered as they glanced at her.


    Although there was no direct evidence that the young Rheol was involved in the conspiracy, some people already considered her guilty by association.


    People couldn¡¯t forget the sight of the mother and daughter spreading gossip.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity she¡¯s been taken advantage of.¡¯


    The mastermind of the scheme was nowhere to be seen. Cosette never showed her face even at the lounge.


    She probably didn¡¯t want to be with Countess Rheol when it was obvious the whole plot might be revealed.


    Everyone remembered how she pretended to be concerned for Keira while taking the Countess¡¯s side.


    Keira: ¡°By the way, has Cosette gone back?¡±


    Miranda: ¡°I just checked and found that the Weinberg family¡¯s carriage is still here, so it seems like she¡¯s still at the auction house. Why are you looking for Miss Cosette? If you have business with her, I¨C¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I was just curious since I hadn¡¯t seen her in a while. I wonder where she went?¡±


    It was Cosette who was in a hurry, not Keira. Keira had no reason to see her.


    Keira started walking again, her steps light. But just as she was about to leave the auction house¡­


    ¡°Wait, Keira!¡±


    A familiar voice stopped her in her tracks.


    Speak of the devil, and he shall appear.[1]


    Keira looked back leisurely.


    Keira: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m very tired right now, so I want to go back soon.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I-I feel like I need to tell you this¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°That is, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Cosette fidgeted and continued.


    Cosette: ¡°I should have trusted you because we¡¯re family¡­ I was deceived by the Countess¡¯s lies. I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Is that right? You were just fooled?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Y-yeah. Could it be¡­ You¡¯re not suspecting I did it on purpose, are you?¡±


    The way Cosette¡¯s eyebrows sank couldn¡¯t be more detestable.


    Her apology made Keira¡¯s blood boil. She had to bite her lip to quell her anger. Reacting emotionally was what Cosette wanted.


    ¡®You want me to blame you.¡¯


    There were many people around here.


    Keira was certain Cosette wanted her to get angry, shout expletives, and blame Cosette for what happened. All in the absence of any solid evidence.


    Of course, Keira¡¯s anger and suspicion in this situation were justified.


    It was also true that the Rheols were related to the Weinbergs and that Cosette would benefit the most if Keira lost her place in society.


    ¡®Obviously, she would cry again and say it¡¯s unfair. She¡¯d be like, how can you do this without any evidence¡­?¡¯


    Then the people were bound to be deceived by what they¡¯d see. Keira knew how strong were the powers of the tears of a beautiful woman.


    The thought of not moving the way Cosette wanted her to quelled Keira¡¯s anger.


    She calmly opened her mouth.


    Keira: ¡°Of course I understand.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°R-really?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well, Countess Rheol said it. She kept insisting you were innocent, that she had nothing to do with you or the Weinberg family. What else did she say? That she¡¯d offer her head if there was evidence?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°With that being said, how could I ever doubt you? There¡¯s no evidence.¡±


    Cosette¡¯s smile stiffened. Keira could almost hear Cosette¡¯s heart cursing the Countess and blaming her for her foolishness.


    To make matters worse for Cosette, the people who heard Keira began to gossip amongst themselves, looking dumbfounded.


    Keira took a step closer to Cosette and whispered, her voice low enough that only Cosette could hear.


    Keira: ¡°Well, you know there were quite a few other people in the lounge, right? So, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°They were all young ladies from powerful families since they¡¯re the Princess¡¯s companions. Those people will believe in your innocence.¡±


    As Keira looked closer, Cosette¡¯s cheeks were trembling slightly.


    Keira smiled sweetly at her and tried to turn around when another familiar voice spoke.


    ¡°Keira.¡±


    It was Ludwig.


    Keira turned to where she heard her father¡¯s voice.


    Keira: ¡°Your Grace.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I was waiting in the carriage. I see the two of you are talking.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, we just finished. We can go back now.¡±


    Ludwig¡¯s gaze shifted to Cosette, then the people whispering around them.


    He was able to figure out what was going on with that alone.


    He could feel Cosette staring at me pitifully as if asking for help.


    But oddly enough, Ludwig didn¡¯t have the slightest desire to save her.


    Cosette: ¡°F-father.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Well¡­ I understand what you¡¯re misunderstanding, but¡­¡­ Oh, never mind. I really don¡¯t care. I know I made a hasty decision. I regret my mistake. I just apologized directly to Keira.¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cosette hesitated to explain, and he just stared at her without saying anything.


    Just¡­


    Ludwig: ¡°Tsk.¡±


    He just clicked his tongue and turned around.


    Cosette: ¡°Father!¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°We¡¯ve wasted too much time. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ludwig walked out without looking at Cosette, who was calling him anxiously.


    Keira followed him quietly.


    As the two of them went inside the carriage, it departed smoothly.


    [1] ???? ? ??? ?? is an idiom that literally translates as ¡®Even a tiger comes when someone is talking about it.¡¯

 CH 120

    They heard the horse neigh outside the carriage. Keira looked out the window at the busy street with her chin in her hand.


    It was Ludwig who spoke first.


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­Since when did you notice?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Since Cosette said she was staying with her mother¡¯s family but left her immediate servant in the mansion. I was certain she was planning something by leaving her right hand at home.¡±


    She shrugged her shoulders and continued.


    Keira: ¡°Well, I was lucky. If Paula hadn¡¯t reported the new employee¡¯s behavior, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed something was up.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Then you should have questioned the employee right then.¡±


    Keira: ¡°The only thing he did wrong was to throw away my old and unused things.¡±


    They would use a rather coercive method to make Keira open her mouth, then Keira would look like a person who persecuted an employee for nothing.


    In the past, that¡¯s how Cosette lured Keira and isolated her in the household.


    Keira: ¡°There was nothing I could do until the situation became clear.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was hard to believe that she immediately had a bad feeling when Cosette left her most trusted servant behind. It seemed she was always on alert.


    Ludwig¡¯s expression darkened slightly.


    Ludwig: ¡°Has this happened before?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Advertisements


    Ludwig: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I could have helped.¡±


    Keira: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have believed it unless you had proof.¡±


    Her voice didn¡¯t have a hint of resentment or sadness; She had said it matter-of-fact.


    Keira: ¡°I knew this was going to happen the moment Cosette entered the mansion. So, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I¡­ had no idea. I thought you were a little awkward with each other, but I never thought¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°You¡¯re not very sensitive when it comes to these matters, and you¡¯ve got a lot on your plate. I¡¯ll take care of it myself. If you will listen to my explanations when I am framed in the future, that is enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With that, Keira closed her eyes.


    Seeing his daughter¡¯s exhausted expression, Ludwig couldn¡¯t say anything.


    He opened his mouth a few times, trying to say something, but eventually stopped.


    How many times has she been through this? When did she start worrying about what would happen?


    Seeing how tired she looked made his guilt heavier, so Ludwig turned to gaze out the window where he could see the splendid scenery of downtown.


    However, his mouth didn¡¯t loosen throughout the carriage ride.


    The amethyst brooch in question was safely delivered to Zeke.


    With a gift box in one hand, Zeke looked into her eyes and said.


    Zeke: ¡°Thank you for the gift. By the way, noonim.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°His Grace seems to be in a terrible mood. Did something happen?¡±


    When they arrived, Ludwig went upstairs without acknowledging the employees¡¯ greetings.


    If that was it, Zeke wouldn¡¯t have looked twice.


    But when he saw the dark clouds over his face, he figured something must have happened.


    Keira: ¡°Someone tried to ruin my reputation. I think he took it as an attack on our family.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Who did?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Countess Rheol.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Why would that person¡­?¡±


    Zeke¡¯s gaze shifted to the ceiling as he tried to recall her face, but no one came to mind, no matter how much he pondered on it.


    Advertisements


    He couldn¡¯t think of a time when they interacted with one another, at least not enough to build a grudge. Why would she go against such a family?


    After thinking for a while, he soon found the answer. As the heir to their family, he memorized the genealogy of every prominent aristocratic family.


    Zeke: ¡°Ah, the Countess is from the Weinberg family.¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s right. You remember.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Then it¡¯s obvious who ordered it, isn¡¯t it?¡± I think it¡¯s easy to leave it alone, but at this point, it¡¯s just¡­!¡±


    Keira: ¡°But there¡¯s no direct evidence. Not unless the Countess admits someone told her to do it.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°So you were attacked first; are you going to sit quietly?¡±


    Keira: ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. Countess Rheol vehemently insisted what she did had nothing to do with the Weinberg family. She even said she¡¯d offer her head if they found evidence to refute her statement.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just when Zeke thought it was more suspicious for the Countess to say such a thing, he saw a sly smile on his sister¡¯s lips.


    Ah, she didn¡¯t sit still after all.


    With a chuckle, he asked.


    Zeke: ¡°So, what happened?¡±


    Keira: ¡°The punishment for the Countess has not yet been decided. Still, as a high-ranking aristocrat, isn¡¯t it just a formal procedure to go through a trial?¡±


    As long as she committed the crime of Imperial deception, it seemed impossible to escape safely, no matter what excuse she made.


    Keira retired to her room after telling her brother she was off to rest.


    She¡¯d been on alert the whole day and was completely exhausted.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have anything urgent to do right now¡­¡¯


    She should go to bed early today.


    Keira slept soundly and woke up to find a messenger had arrived from the Imperial Palace.


    In order to proceed with the trial, they needed the testimonies of the witnesses present at the scene, so the letter that came was from the Investigation Bureau asking her to cooperate, even if it was


    cumbersome.


    Rose, who woke her up, said apologetically.


    Rose: ¡°It¡¯s probably a request from the Imperial Palace¡­ It¡¯s inconvenient, but you should go, milady.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I guess so.¡±


    Her body still felt sluggish from sleeping, but she had no choice but to go.


    After changing clothes, Keira headed straight to the Imperial Palace.


    Keira wondered what happened to Cosette right after the incident, but no one in the mansion knew.


    ¡®I¡¯ll probably find out when I get to the palace.¡¯


    It was none other than Erez who greeted her when she arrived with her vague expectations.


    He waved at her as he leaned back on the sofa of the Bureau of Investigation building.


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s been exactly sixteen hours.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Advertisements


    Erez: ¡°Why, for the same reason as you.¡±


    That was a stupid question. Keira¡¯s face turned slightly red.


    Erez: ¡°They asked me to come and testify, so I knew I had to go. I think I¡¯ll only clear my name if I pay back as much as I screwed up. Am I right?¡±


    He seemed to be aware that he had screwed up.


    Keira coughed slightly in embarrassment and spoke, not used to apologizing.


    Keira: ¡°Ahem, I apologize for getting you caught up out of nowhere.¡±


    Erez: ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Wrinkles formed on Erez¡¯s forehead. He leaned forward towards Keira.


    Erez: ¡°If I hadn¡¯t dealt with it in advance, you would have been falsely accused, wouldn¡¯t you? It must have been something he was trying to do with me. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve brought in someone.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Aah, is that it¡­¡±


    A strange smile spread across his face.


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily like that. In order to undermine your honor, they must have wanted to attack me, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Keira tilted her head and asked.


    Keira: ¡°Did you do anything to Cosette?¡±


    Erez: ¡°She might be mad at me because we seem close.¡±


    At first glance, it sounded like a pretty plausible reason.


    She needed to have the noble ladies on her side so that the person who resisted her temptations wouldn¡¯t look good.


    But¡­


    Keira: ¡°So she was planning to mess with the two of us?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Seems like it.¡±


    Obsessing over petty grudges wasn¡¯t the Cosette she knew.


    Just look at Lira, who threw a big blow against Cosette. Lira was still working for the grand duchy.


    ¡®If it¡¯s about being offended, shouldn¡¯t Lira be higher on her hit list? At least Erez doesn¡¯t stick around me and doesn¡¯t act as my limb.¡¯


    Keira: ¡°By the way, I have one more question.¡±


    Erez: ¡°What?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Are you really¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira glanced around for a moment, then continued in a low voice.


    Keira: ¡°Do you really like men?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t!¡±


    Erez replied, flabbergasted. He almost jumped out of his seat.


    But Keira was just as astounded.


    Keira: ¡°Then, did you lie just for the sole reason of not wanting to get married?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Why? It was effective, wasn¡¯t it? The problem I had been struggling with for days was solved in 30 seconds.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, what the¡­ How are you going to deal with the consequences?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Well, I¡¯m a little worried, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll kill me, right? The worst they can do is take me out of the family registry. It¡¯s fine. Even without their support, I can live well on my own.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira had nothing to say. She could only think about his parents, who were probably having a hard time.


    As she stared at him in despair, two investigators walked into the lobby.

 CH 121

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. May we change locations for a moment? I will see you two separately.¡±


    Keira: ¡°If possible, I hope we can finish it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course. It¡¯s a formal procedure, so you don¡¯t have to feel pressured.¡±


    The investigator waved his hand as he said it and led Keira into a luxurious parlor.


    The investigator even pulled the chair for her.


    It was a sight that would cause countless criminals interrogated by him to shed tears of blood.


    ¡°Please tell me about what happened at the auction house the day before.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Um, wait a moment.¡±


    If that¡¯s what they wanted to know, she could have sent them a written statement. She didn¡¯t understand why they bothered to call her here instead.


    Even though Keira complained to herself, she recounted what had happened the day before.


    Keira: ¡°So, with the help of Her Highness, my name was cleared.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re as sharp as I was told. Others might have thought it was the new employee¡¯s overzealous enthusiasm.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Because his behavior was suspicious in many ways.¡±


    Her eyebrows furrowed as she recalled the scandal she had suffered when they forged her penmanship in the past.


    Perhaps the investigator interpreted her frown differently because he put his pen down quickly and said.


    ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve wasted too much of your time. We¡¯re done here, so you are free to leave. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    The officers saw Keira off, and she went outside. Erez wasn¡¯t out yet, so his interview must still be ongoing.


    ¡®Should I wait for him?¡¯


    Immediately after that thought, Keira shook her head. Less than a day had only passed since they had silenced the nonsensical rumor.


    She didn¡¯t need another excuse to be seen with Erez at the Imperial Palace.


    Keira: ¡°Tell Mr. Shore that I¡¯m exhausted and I¡¯ll go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Ladyship.¡±


    Riding a horse-drawn carriage was prohibited inside the Imperial Palace, so Keira had no choice but to walk to the far-off front gate.


    There wasn¡¯t a single cloud today, and the sun shone brightly. After walking for a while, sweat formed on her forehead.


    Keira: ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would have worn something lighter.¡±


    Advertisements


    Emily: ¡°They could have asked you to just send a written statement, so why did they call for you?¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been saying. As soon as we get home, tell the kitchen to prepare sorbet.¡±


    Apparently, the Investigation Bureau was in the deepest place among the outer palaces. In this sweltering heat, it was really a desperate structure.


    Just as Keira was about to speak again¡­


    Keira: ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Emily: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, milady?¡±


    Keira suddenly stopped in her tracks. The servants in the Imperial Palace tasked to guide her also stopped and followed Keira¡¯s gaze.


    ¡®That¡¯s the side of the palace?¡¯


    Emily¡¯s head tilted. There was nothing out of the ordinary, so she didn¡¯t know what caught Her Ladyship¡¯s attention.


    Emily: ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Keira: ¡°The person sitting at the entrance to my palace over there.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Sorry? Where?¡±


    Keira: ¡°They look familiar.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Um, wait a moment¡­¡±


    Emily squinted and spotted someone sitting there. It was half the length compared to the people passing by.


    Emily: ¡°Can you even see the face of someone far away? All I know is they¡¯re wearing white clothes.¡±


    Keira: ¡°The clothes aren¡¯t white; it¡¯s long white hair. The clothes look gray.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Wow, you can really see it.¡±


    Emily heard that the five senses of people with strong mana were particularly sensitive, but it was amazing to see it firsthand.


    ¡®Anyway, who has long white hair?¡¯


    One person came to mind.


    Emily: ¡°Could it be Lady Cosette¡­?¡±


    At that, Keira nodded her head slightly.


    Emily: ¡°Why is she over there?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t know that either.¡±


    Keira looked back at the Imperial Palace attendants, silently demanding an answer.


    The servants carefully exchanged glances with each other, and soon, one of them stepped forward and answered.


    ¡°I heard she was begging Her Highness for forgiveness. She was accused of disturbing the Princess by helping Countess Rheol with her hasty judgment.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hasty judgment?¡±


    In other words, it meant she only made a mistake and wasn¡¯t involved in the Countess¡¯s scheme?


    ¡®Good for you.¡¯


    The Empress¡¯s seat was vacant, and the Empress Dowager no longer appeared in social circles because of her health.


    As such, Cosette, who hasn¡¯t solidified her position as the daughter of the Grand Duke, could not expand her presence in society when the Princess was angry at her.


    Nobles who didn¡¯t want to get on the Imperial family¡¯s bad side wouldn¡¯t invite Cosette to social gatherings.


    Keira: ¡°Then why is she doing this outside the palace? If she wants to ask Her Highness for forgiveness, shouldn¡¯t she go directly to her?¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°That¡­ Her Highness wouldn¡¯t allow her to enter the palace.¡±


    Keira: ¡°So will she be on her knees in front of the palace until she¡¯s forgiven?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I heard.¡±


    Keira glanced up at the sky. It¡¯s hard to find even a single little cloud.


    How could she survive in the scorching sun without a single veil in this kind of weather?


    ¡®Or maybe it¡¯s just to show that she¡¯s struggling?¡¯


    Keira looked at Cosette¡¯s kneeling back and then turned around.


    Apart from whether she would be forgiven, it would be hard to forget the suspicion that she played a part in Countess Rheol¡¯s plot.


    Keira: ¡°Let¡¯s go, Emily.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Yes, milady.¡±


    Keira¡¯s goal of returning home quickly and resting was shattered the moment she stepped into the mansion.


    Robert: ¡°The Marquis of Edinburgh is waiting for you.¡±


    Her brow furrowed slightly at her butler¡¯s voice.


    Keira: ¡°Grandfather? For what reason?¡±


    Robert: ¡°Didn¡¯t he come here because he was worried about milady? Well, something like that happened yesterday.¡±


    Keira: ¡°But to come and see me¡­¡±


    Robert: ¡°He probably never expected something like this to happen.¡±


    It¡¯s an everyday occurrence for Keira, but it might be a tragic event for him.


    ¡®Even Father didn¡¯t think this would happen¡­¡¯


    In the eyes of others who didn¡¯t know the truth, Cosette was just an innocent puppet controlled by Count Weinberg.


    However, there was not much time left before the mask was broken.


    Keira: ¡°So, where is Grandfather?¡±


    Robert: ¡°He was initially escorted to the drawing room, but we figured it might be boring to wait, so I escorted him to the garden. It looks like he¡¯s on a walk; would you like me to take him back to the drawing room?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    While grumbling that she had no idea why she went outside in this hot weather, Keira walked straight to where her grandfather waited.


    Fortunately, he was standing under the shaded pavilion.


    At the sound of footsteps, the Marquis of Edinburgh looked back.


    Marquis: ¡°Keira.¡±


    An expressionless face gazed back at the Marquis. His only granddaughter seemed too calm to be overshadowed by his great anxiety.


    Marquis: ¡°I¡¯m glad you look okay.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the whole story until the end? They can¡¯t hurt my reputation.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Keira who was facing social suic*de but Cosette and Countess Rheol.


    Keira took a few more steps forward and said.


    Keira: ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t think you came running just because you were really worried about me¡­¡±


    Marquis: ¡°How quickwitted. I cam here because I don¡¯t think what I¡¯m about to say should be sent through a messenger.¡±


    Advertisements


    For that reason, Keira walked alone to the garden after dismissing all of her attendants.


    What would someone as busy as the Marquis of Edinburgh come and tell her?


    Keira¡¯s face hardened with tension. She remembered when her grandfather confessed that he was the one who killed Rowena Weinberg.


    She was worried about what other shocking confessions he would reveal this time.


    Marquis: ¡°The hideout you asked for last time¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Marquis: ¡°¡­? Why?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just relieved.¡±


    Depsite her worries, he wasn¡¯t here to drop another bomb, so she let out a sigh as her tension eased.


    Keira: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Go on.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯ve completed the hideout you asked for last time. We have prepared four locations in the east, west, north, south, and east directions around the capital.¡±


    The Marquis began enumerating the hideout locations as Keira memorized them. He didn¡¯t give her a document for fear that it might fall into someone else¡¯s hands.


    Marquis: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you just in case, but don¡¯t put the locations on paper.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not stupid enough to have this on record.¡±


    Then he smiled happily and nodded.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve been here, so how about having a cold drink in the drawing room? The weather is hot too.¡±


    She understood why he chose a remote place to tell the secret, but it was just too hot.


    Her nape was wet with sweat.


    After seeing off her grandfather, Keira turned around, vowing to take a bath.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Then, one man, who hastily disappeared through the window on the third floor behind the annex, caught her eye.


    She couldn¡¯t take a closer look because the other person quickly bowed his head, but if her guess was right, he must be¡­

 CH 122

    Keira: ¡°Mason?¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Mason? Who is that?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Someone who was looking at us in the hallway on the third floor.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°In the hallway on the third floor?¡±


    The Marquis of Edinburgh looked upwards to the annex far away. No matter how open the window was, it wasn¡¯t near enough to hear low whispers.


    Marquis: ¡°Were you familiar with the face?¡±


    Keira: ¡°If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, he¡¯s Cosette¡¯s servant.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°¡­Servant?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes. Her immediate servant.¡±


    Then the Marquis breathed a short sigh of relief and clapped his hand.


    Marquis: ¡°I thought he could be a knight with mana skills. You seem to have forgotten that the average person cannot hear a small sound from a distance.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he didn¡¯t hear us from here.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Then what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡­¡±


    The simple fact that Cosette¡¯s servant saw her having a secret conversation made it uncomfortable. Even if they weren¡¯t close enough to be heard.


    Advertisements


    To make things more curious, Mason hid in a hurry when their eyes almost met.


    ¡®Was it really Mason?¡¯


    It still bothered her.


    Keira: ¡°Grandfather, please head to the drawing room first. I will stop by the annex for a while, then follow.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°What? Wait, Keira¡­!¡±


    She could hear her grandfather call her, but she couldn¡¯t afford to look back.


    The servant spying on her and her grandfather had to arrive long before he left.


    Emily, who had been waiting in the distance, approached Keira when she saw her running.


    Emily: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, milady?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll explain later.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Huh? I-I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    It couldn¡¯t have been more fortunate that there was a back door behind the annex.


    Keira walked up the stairs, Emily trailing after her.


    The sound of her footsteps hurrying upstairs echoed loudly.


    ¡®She saw me!¡¯


    He hurriedly lowered his body, but it was too late.


    At the last moment, Keira and his eyes met.


    Mason crawled to where there was no window.


    ¡®D-did she recognize my face?¡¯


    According to Lady Cosette, those who can manipulate mana have more sensitive five senses than ordinary people.


    ¡®What if I get punished for eavesdropping? Miss Cosette isn¡¯t here now¡­ no, I wasn¡¯t even close enough to hear her voice.¡¯


    There was quite a distance between the third floor hallway and the pavilion.


    Unless you¡¯re superhuman, it¡¯s almost impossible to hear their whispers.


    He only peeked at the two through Cosette¡¯s opera glasses to read their mouths and figure out their conversation.


    It¡¯s good I got to use the reading skill Miss Cosette taught me, but at this rate, I¡¯m about to be kicked out of the mansion.


    After a moment of anxiety, Mason soon changed his mind.


    ¡®No, there¡¯s no evidence that I was spying on their conversation.¡¯


    He lowered his hand right away when he saw Keira stop talking, so she wouldn¡¯t have seen him spying through an opera-glass.


    Miss Cosette once told him that no one would be able to kick out her immediate servant without any blatant fault.


    His gaze moved to the opera glasses in his hand.


    No evidence.


    It wouldn¡¯t make sense if they accused him of overhearing their conversation when he was far away.


    ¡®I have to hide this first.¡¯


    He hurriedly looked around but couldn¡¯t find a place to hide. In the end, Mason hastily hid it in the vase displayed in the hallway.


    Advertisements


    Shortly after that, Keira and her maid reached the third floor.


    Keira: ¡°What are you doing here, Mason?¡±


    Do not panic. Act naturally.


    Mason hid his trembling hands under his sleeve and answered.


    Mason: ¡°I was c-cleaning up Miss Cosette¡¯s room and was just getting back.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Really? Cosette isn¡¯t home now. Do you have anything to organize in the unoccupied room?¡±


    Mason: ¡°But it¡¯s still dusty, isn¡¯t it? I have to ventilate once a day. Besides, Lady Cosette will be back soon, so I¡¯ll have to manage it in advance.¡±


    Even Paula, the head maid, knew that he cleaned Lady Cosette¡¯s bedroom every two days.


    She can¡¯t accuse me of lying.


    Keira: ¡°You were just standing by the window, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Mason: ¡°T-that¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about denying it. There¡¯s a limited number of people who can enter the third floor.¡±


    Mason: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just on the way to go down after cleaning, but there were two people in the garden¡­ I only hid because our eyes met suddenly and it surprised me. I didn¡¯t have any bad intentions. Really!¡±


    This is better than just saying it wasn¡¯t me.


    If there was anything he did wrong in that situation, he just made eye contact with his superior and avoided it first.


    If he said he did it because he was nervous and startled, she wouldn¡¯t be able to accuse him anymore.


    In fact, Keira looked somewhat confused, yet convinced.


    ¡®Even if the window was open, it wasn¡¯t loud enough to hear you up to here.¡¯


    Mason was quick-witted. Other than that, he was just an ordinary servant.


    It was a far-fetched task for an ordinary boy to hear a voice from afar.


    Keira was about to go back when Emily suddenly spoke.


    Emily: ¡°Mason, were you cleaning Miss Cosette¡¯s room?¡±


    Mason: ¡°Yes? Yes.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Then did you clean the annex hallway?¡±


    Mason: ¡°No, but¡­ Why are you asking that?¡±


    Emily: ¡°Ah, well, I¡¯m actually in charge of cleaning the annex hallway.¡±


    Seeing her smile like that, she sounded like she wanted to pass on the task of cleaning the hallway to Mason.


    Keira, who recognized Emily¡¯s intentions, lowly called out her name.


    Keira: ¡°Emily.¡±


    Emily: ¡°I-I was just wondering. I didn¡¯t mean for him clean it up.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Keira sighed and placed her palm on her forehead.


    Keira: ¡°You must have a lot of work, so go ahead.¡±


    Mason: ¡°T-thank you, Miss.¡±


    As Mason nodded and went downstairs, Keira walked toward where she had found him.


    ¡®This is the window.¡¯


    She stood there and looked down at the garden. She could see the pavilion, but it was defintely not a distance where he could have heard them.


    Keira was relieved at the thought that he didn¡¯t hear her conversation with her grandfather. Just as she was about to return¡­


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°¡­What are you doing, Emily?¡±


    Emily groaned as she tried to get the vase on top of the cabinet.


    Emily: ¡°I asked him if he was cleaning the hallway as well.¡±


    Keira: ¡°And?¡±


    Emily: ¡°Sarah and I cleaned this hallway this morning. I know this vase because I polished it. The direction of the silk fabric is the opposite of what I have placed.¡±


    In response, she took an object out of the vase.


    Opera glasses.


    Emily: ¡°When I asked that, it seems he was trying to hide this. Is this milady¡¯s? Oh my god, did he really try to steal your stuff? So he must have been so embarrassed?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Then it must be Miss Cosette¡¯s. Her room is just around here, too. But it¡¯s weird. Why would he want to steal this? If it¡¯s jewelry¡­¡±


    Emily tilted her head in doubt. Even if he hid jewelry in the vase, she still didn¡¯t understand.


    Mason was the closest employee to Cosette. If he had asked for it, he could have gotten it without having to steal.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t even look like the greedy type¡­¡¯


    Emily¡¯s expression grew suspicious.


    Keira: ¡°Would you mind giving me that for a second?¡±


    Emily: ¡°Yes, milady.¡±


    Keira took the opera glasses and went back to where Mason had stood. It looked like the pavilion was right in front of her when she looked through the lens.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He must have observed their conversation very vividly.


    ¡®¡­Did he read our lips?¡¯


    It was absurd to think that an ordinary boy learned to read lips. But if it was Cosette¡¯s servant, that was different altogether.


    Keira¡¯s face darkened at the thought that he might have ¡®heard¡¯ her conversation with her grandfather.


    Emily: ¡°Milady, what¡¯s the matter? Is something out there?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Rather, let¡¯s keep it a secret for the time being that we discovered this.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Yes? Why? Of course, if he stole something¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Strictly speaking, there is no evidence that Mason was trying to steal this. It¡¯s all coincidental. That kid is Cosette¡¯s direct servant. If I try to kick him out without solid evidence, I will be at a disadvantage.¡±


    Cosette wasn¡¯t one to pass up that opportunity.


    However, Keira couldn¡¯t leave those who might have figured out the secret alone.


    It was impossible to move an already built hideout to another place, and even if they destroyed it in a hurry, traces were bound to remain.


    ¡®Cosette¡¯s not here right now, so there¡¯s no way to convey the information¡­ But it¡¯s just a matter of time anyway.¡¯


    If Ludwig found out she had secretly prepared a hideout, things would get complicated.


    ¡®Even if I have to endure Cosette¡¯s counterattack, should I keep my mouth shut?¡¯


    But what if Mason couldn¡¯t read her lips? What if she got paranoid in fear she might have gotten caught?


    So, wasn¡¯t it like she was giving Cosette ammo?


    Keira bit her lips nervously.


    As if noticing her unusual look, Emily cautiously opened her mouth.


    Emily: ¡°Really¡­ are you okay?¡±


    Keira: ¡°For now, let¡¯s go down.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emily kept her mouth shut and followed her.

 CH 123

    The Imperial family stayed in the inner palaces. Among them, the fourth palace was given to the daughters of the Emperor.


    As soon as Arabella woke up in the morning, she asked about the situation in front of the inner palace.


    ¡°She¡¯s still begging for forgiveness.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Still?!¡±


    Her voice becomes sharp in an instant.


    It¡¯s been two days since she returned to the palace after that frustrating debacle at the auction house. But, Cosette, who began to beg for forgiveness in front of the palace, hadn¡¯t given up.


    ¡°What should I do, Your Highness? It¡¯s already been two days and she¡¯s been kneeling all day¡­ At this rate, it¡¯s only a matter of time before she falls down.¡±


    Bella: ¡°That¡¯s why I told her to step back!¡±


    ¡°What do we do when she insists on staying there until she¡¯s forgiven?¡±


    Bella: ¡°Haa, this is really annoying¡­¡±


    She ruffled her hair and swore under her breath.


    It was obvious why Cosette was abusing her body like that on this hot summer day.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t forgive you, no noble will call on you.¡¯


    Simply put, she struggled to make sure she didn¡¯t get ostracized from society.


    Cosette, who was yet to be recognized as the Grand Duke¡¯s real daughter, had no choice but beg for forgiveness.


    Advertisements


    Suddenly remembering something, Arabella asked.


    Bella: ¡°Well, what happened to Mrs. Rheol?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still claiming she was framed. The Count of Rheol said he was unaware of the Countess¡¯s plot and is going through the divorce proceedings.¡±


    Bella: ¡°That husband and his wife.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter if Miss Cosette passes out, but I¡¯m worried it will damage your reputation. Surely, some people will accuse you of being coldhearted.¡±


    Bella: ¡°I don¡¯t want to forgive her even more because I know that¡¯s what she¡¯s aiming for.¡±


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯re waiting for me to tell you I¡¯ll reluctantly forgive you. The intention is so obvious that I didn¡¯t want to do as expected.


    Bella: ¡°Give her water and bread.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told the one we gave before was left untouched.¡±


    Bella: ¡°I don¡¯t care if she eats or not. The important thing is it was given to her.¡±


    Having said that, Arabella got up from her bed. By the time she changed her pajamas and headed for breakfast, her thoughts of Cosette had left her.


    ¡®She¡¯ll leave when she can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡¯


    And exactly six hours later, she realized that she had made a serious mistake.


    When she was enjoying afternoon tea with her younger sister, one of her maids rushed in.


    ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness! It¡¯s serious!¡±


    Tea time, quietly enjoying the scent of tea, was her favorite time of the day.


    Bella glared at the maid and said.


    Bella: ¡°I told you not to disturb me at tea time.¡±


    ¡°But Miss Cosette passed out in front of your palace¡­¡±


    Bella: ¡°Okay. Send her back to the Grand Duke¡¯s residence then.¡±


    She replied reluctantly and picked up her cookie.


    She thought Cosette was a very strong person for enduring until she collapsed in this weather.


    However, the maid who delivered the news seemed to have no intention of leaving.


    Bella: ¡°What are you doing? Send Cosette back to the Grand Duke¡¯s. Better yet, contact the Grand Duke and tell him to take her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I think the Empress Dowager saw it on her way.¡±


    Bella, who was picking up her teacup, stopped.


    Why did the Empress Dowager, who rarely left her palace due to health reasons, pass by the moment Cosette fainted?


    She suddenly remembered the words her grandmother often told her?


    ¡®The Imperial family should be an example to others.¡¯


    In particular, she emphasized that the woman of the Imperial family should be a symbol of tenderness and gentleness.


    Advertisements


    Bella grabbed her forehead, already anticipating what would happen next.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, unnie?¡±


    Bella: ¡°It hurts my head just thinking about grandmother¡¯s nagging.¡±


    Haa. A sigh escaped her lips.


    The grand duchy eventually heard about Cosette¡¯s collapse.


    At that time, Keira was chatting with Ludwig. Thanks to this, she was able to meet the messengers of the palace with her father.


    Keira: ¡°She collapsed from the heat?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been told she stayed in her spot for two days without drinking a drop of water. Fortunately, Empress Dowager found her and is taking care of her.¡±


    Keira thought, ¡®That¡¯s a desperate move.¡¯


    Her tenacity to avoid trouble even by tormenting her own body was admirable.


    Keira knew it was no coincidence that Cosette fainted when the Empress Dowager passed by.


    Keira: ¡°What should we do, Your Grace? We can¡¯t pretend we didn¡¯t hear she lost consciousness¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°It¡¯s good that the Empress Dowager is taking care of her. She¡¯ll come back when she¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His voice was cold as ice. Keira couldn¡¯t find a hint of sympathy at all.


    He must be furious that Cosette tainted the family name.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s understandable.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t be happy at how obvious it was that the two girls were fighting.


    Then the butler carefully suggested.


    Robert: ¡°I understand you¡¯re upset, but you can¡¯t feign ignorance. How about sending some medicine?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Then have someone send it. I heard Cosette¡¯s direct servant is still here. Have that child go.¡±


    Keira, who had been listening quietly, shook her head. Since Mason might have discovered Keira¡¯s secret, she wouldn¡¯t let him come into contact with Cosette.


    Advertisements


    She rushed out.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Why would you?¡±


    However, the response she got was surprising.


    Ludwig: ¡°Are you still thinking about going to her after being treated like that?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I feel. What¡¯s important is how to deal with how others see it. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to show an outward reconciliation?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ludwig couldn¡¯t even respond to her icy answer. The butler looked equally dumbstruck.


    ¡®Did I answer too coldheartedly?¡¯


    Even though she was concerned about how they perceived her response, Keira couldn¡¯t let Mason meet Cosette.


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­If you really want to go, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Your Grace wiill?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Keira saw a flash of worry in his eyes. It seemed he was concerned Keira and Cosette would have another go at each other.


    Keira: ¡°Do as you please.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°And it would be better to bring Cosette¡¯s servant. Tell him to stay with his master all the time.¡±


    ¡®Because I don¡¯t even want to see her,¡¯ she could almost hear Ludwig continue.


    He really was furious with Cosette.


    While that was welcome, Keira couldn¡¯t send Mason to her.


    Keira quickly said.


    Keira: ¡°There must be a lot of attendants in the Imperial Palace, so I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°You mentioned that you¡¯ve grown suspicious that Cosette left her servant when she left for the Weinbergs. Did you not expect what I was going to do? I don¡¯t want to leave such a person in my home. At this point, it would be better to send that servant to another place and hire a new one.¡±


    We can¡¯t send out someone would might cause us trouble in the future.


    In a calm voice, Keira asked.


    Keira: ¡°So, Your Grace¡­ Do you mean to let him go after he¡¯s done nursing Cosette?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Yes. You¡¯re responsible for hiring or assigning new maids. It¡¯s always been like that.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I understand. Then, I¡¯ll tell Paula to find a replacement.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I should have realized how strange it was for her to leave her servant behind.¡±


    Ludwig murmured sullenly. He probably didn¡¯t like that he didn¡¯t realize the two girls had been fighting under his roof.


    Anyway, it¡¯s good for Keira if he gets angry.


    Keira: ¡°I am concerned about just kicking out someone who has done nothing wrong. I will ask Robert to write a letter of recommendation.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    Keira curtsied to Ludwig then left.


    At her gesture, Ros¨¦ quickly approached her.


    Rose: ¡°Yes, milady?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Do you have anything to do in the afternoon?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Other than following milady, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then leave that to someone else. You need to go to grandfather.¡±


    Keira meant the Marquis of Edinburgh, Rose mused. She couldn¡¯t believe she would act as a messenger between the two, who rarely interacted with each other.


    Keira didn¡¯t say anything else, she merely smiled at Rose, who looked puzzled.

 CH 124

    The next day.


    Mason, as usual, took advantage of the rain to head to the annex where Cosette¡¯s bedroom was on the third floor.


    First, he had to open the window, wipe off the dust, and then close the window again. It didn¡¯t take long to clean up as the room hadn¡¯t been used in a while.


    Mason: ¡°Whew.¡±


    As he took a deep breath, he spotted the opera glasses on a shelf. He shivered at the thought of almost getting caught by Miss Keira.


    ¡®I¡¯d probably have been kicked out if she found out I was spying on her.¡¯


    Cosette wasn¡¯t even here to protect him.


    He left the room, thinking it was fortunate he had found a large vase nearby.


    When he passed through the hallway on the third floor, he looked outside the window to see Miss Keira standing in the garden.


    Mason: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    She seemed to be waiting for someone as she sat in the pavilion and looked around. Unsurprisingly, a stranger stepped into the garden a moment later.


    He walked straight to the pavilion where Keira sat.


    ¡®Who is that?¡¯


    Mason was too far away to take a proper look. However, he had a strong feeling it might not be someone from the mansion.


    Mason: ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    He almost got caught spying yesterday, so he knew he should quietly leave.


    However¡­


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it possible to get useful information like yesterday?¡¯


    The idea that he might be of great help to Lady Cosette hung on Mason¡¯s ankles.


    He felt nothing but anger when he thought of his sister crying and screaming.


    In the end, the lingering resentment made him move.


    Mason went back to Cosette¡¯s bedroom and took the opera glasses. This time, he decided to crouch down and peek at the two of them with only his eyes sticking out.


    Upon closer inspection, he found that Keira was with someone who didn¡¯t come from the mansion.


    An unidentified man bowed to Keira and said:


    ¡®Good day, Your Ladyship.¡¯


    He hurriedly took out a small pouch from his sleeve. As Keira accepted it, the man spoke.


    ¡®The effect is certain. Don¡¯t worry.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s not enough that the effect is certain. It should look natural when others see it.¡¯


    ¡®They will die slowly as if they succumbed from a fever. You don¡¯t have to worry about getting caught.¡¯


    ¡®That said, you¡¯ll have to take responsibility.¡¯


    As soon as Keira put the item she had received into her pocket, the man bowed and turned to stand.


    ¡®Is this the end?¡¯


    If anything, Mason soon hid his head under the window sill. He crawled to where he couldn¡¯t see the window, then ran to Cosette¡¯s room.


    When he returned the opera glasses to where he took them, his hands started to shake. Only then did he realize the gravity of what he had just witnessed.


    Mason: ¡°Are you trying to poison someone¡­?¡±


    He mumbled that unintentionally and hurriedly covered his mouth with both hands. He then looked around him.


    Fortunately, no one was in the hallway.


    Cold sweat ran down his back. Mason thought he might be suspected if he stayed any longer, so he hurried out of the annex.


    But it was then.


    ¡°Mason!¡±


    Mason: ¡°Ack!¡±


    Advertisements


    A voice called out his name from behind.


    He thought he would collapse on the spot.


    He looked around to see a maid walking toward him with a smile. It was Sarah, a maid that was his close friend.


    Sarah: ¡°Why are you so surprised? Were you fooling around?¡±


    Mason: ¡°H-how can I not be surprised when you¡¯re shouting like that!¡±


    Sarah: ¡°My bad. I naturally have a loud voice.¡±


    She smiled and put her arms around Mason¡¯s shoulders. When Mason was young, he ate only one meal a day, so he was about the same height as Sarah.


    Sarah: ¡°I have a lot of stuff to move right now, so can you help me?¡±


    Mason: ¡°Y-yeah. Sure.¡±


    Sarah: ¡°Thank you! Let¡¯s finish it quickly and go eat.¡±


    Fortunately for Mason, it seemed Sarah wasn¡¯t suspicious of him.


    At Sarah¡¯s request, Mason brought a large box to the warehouse. As he did, he slyly asked Sarah.


    Mason: ¡°By the way, did we have any guests?¡±


    Sarah: ¡°Seemed so. I think someone from Keira¡¯s maternal family visited? Did you meet the guests?¡±


    Mason: ¡°No, just, well, no wonder the house looked busy.¡±


    Sarah: ¡°Well, they didn¡¯t ask us to entertain them, so let¡¯s just forget about it.¡±


    Mason: ¡°O-okay¡­¡±


    A messenger from the Marquis of Edinburgh, a reliable ally of Lady Keira.


    A small pouch secretly handed over.


    A conversation that seemed to suggest a murder plot.


    Even though Mason couldn¡¯t concentrate because of Sarah¡¯s chatter, alarm bells rang in his head.


    Miss Keira was plotting to kill someone secretly.


    ¡®Are you trying to kill me?¡¯


    The dead did not speak. There was no more effective way to shut a person¡¯s mouth than to kill them.


    Miss Keira pretended not to be suspicious yesterday, but she might be sharpening a knife deep inside.


    Mason¡¯s heart pounded.


    Sarah: ¡°Oh, Mason, why are you shaking? In this weather.¡±


    Mason: ¡°I-I just suddenly got a chill¡­¡±


    Sarah: ¡°Is this a summer cold? Have dinner and go see a doctor.¡±


    Sarah dragged Mason into the dining room. Since mealtime had just begun, the area was crowded.


    The roaring noise seemed distant as if it were coming from another dimension.


    In a daze, Mason took the food and walked to the table. He could hear a worried Sarah asking him what¡¯s going on, but Mason had no room left to answer.


    ¡®If she really wanted to poison me, can I eat so casually like this?¡¯


    Advertisements


    His gaze was fixed on the greasy stew and salad.


    ¡®No, these were served in one pot.¡¯


    It was impossible that she would consider annihilating all the servants in the mansion just to kill one.


    Didn¡¯t Keira say so? It should look natural when others see it.


    Mason continued the meal without touching the bread he received individually.


    If he only ate the food that was shared with everyone, he could evade death.


    Then Sarah asked.


    Sarah: ¡°Are you not going to eat bread?¡±


    Mason: ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t intend to eat it¡­¡±


    Sarah: ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat it!¡±


    Mason: ¡°Huh?¡±


    As soon as she said that, she picked up the bread. It happened so quickly that Mason didn¡¯t have time to think of an excuse not to eat it.


    Just as he was about to say he¡¯d eat it later, Sarah had already cut the bread into large pieces.


    At the same time, he wondered if it was a good thing.


    If Sarah got sick, Mason could be sure that Keira was trying to kill him.


    With her eyes wide open, Sarah asked.


    Sarah: ¡°Why? Do you think it¡¯s a waste?¡±


    Mason: ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    Sarah: ¡°Then why is your expression like that?¡±


    Mason: ¡°I just don¡¯t feel well.¡±


    Sarah: ¡°Oh my, you were shivering a while ago. Are you really sick? Be sure to have it checked.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t raise his head at Sarah¡¯s tone that seemed genuinely concerned.


    Although he didn¡¯t feed her the possibly poisoned bread on purpose, he did feel relieved for a moment.


    His eyes, tinged with guilt, were fixed downwards.


    One of Keira¡¯s hobbies was taking a walk in the garden when the weather was nice.


    It was a little hot since it was summer, but the sky was bright.


    ¡®Besides, Cosette¡¯s not in the mansion now.¡¯


    She was assured that there would be no catastrophe if she ran into Cosette while enjoying her walk.


    Keira walked into the garden a few steps away from Rose. The breeze felt good on her face.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Advertisements


    But then, Keira heard someone moaning behind a tree.


    ¡°You have to be careful! Why have you been so distracted since yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I guess I¡¯m a little tired.¡±


    ¡°This morning, I saw you eat so little¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I couldn¡¯t sleep well last night. Maybe that¡¯s why.¡±


    The first voice belonged to the gardener, and the one speaking to him sounded like Mason.


    Keira took a step toward them.

 CH 125

    who had Keira: ¡°Who¡¯s hurt?¡±


    ¡°Oh, milady. You¡¯re here?¡¯


    Mason: ¡°M-my lady.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but this guy cut his hand with scissors. It doesn¡¯t look like a deep wound. He¡¯ll be fine once the bleeding stops.¡±


    Keira¡¯s gaze shifted to Mason. His face looked as white as a sheet of paper.


    Anyone who saw him would suspect he had cut off his finger.


    Keira: ¡°He¡¯s hurt. Can he continue to work?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course. This guy¡¯s just a bit under the weather. It¡¯s really nothing.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Really? He had a bad complexion, so I thought he was badly injured.¡±


    Mason answered.


    Mason: ¡°N-no, milady. It¡¯s just a slight cut. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t have been that hard to pretend to be okay. Mason¡¯s stomach felt like it was turning over.


    ¡®After all, Sarah was fine until today.¡¯


    It was proof that his food wasn¡¯t poisoned. Even after he changed his drinking water, nothing happened.


    It was around that time that he realized that maybe he wasn¡¯t the target.


    ¡®No, it might be my delusion. Lady Cosette is at the Count¡¯s now.¡¯


    He wanted to believe he had nothing to worry about.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m glad it wasn¡¯t a deep cut. But just in case, go see a doctor later.¡±


    Mason: ¡°Yes, I will. Thank you, milady.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Keira then walked past them, and she could hear the gardener whisper, ¡°Is she really that nice?¡±


    Sorry, but she didn¡¯t approach the two because she was worried about the injured boy.


    ¡®Your complexion, it was definitely bad.¡¯


    Besides, the gardener said that Mason didn¡¯t eat well this morning. It was just a clue that was too good to be overlooked.


    After her brief moment of organizing her thoughts, Keira called for Emily, who had been following her from afar.


    Emily: ¡°Yes, milady.¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Did you pay attention to what I asked you to look into?¡±


    Emily: ¡°Yes. He exchanged his water bottle with others.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Is that right?¡±


    Hook, line, and sinker.


    A chuckle escaped Keira¡¯s lips.


    If he dared to spy on his superiors, kicking him out of the mansion wasn¡¯t enough.


    Keira: ¡°I have a very urgent request for you. Can you help me, Emily?¡±


    Emily: ¡°Of course. I¡¯m at your service, milady. What is it?¡±


    After confirming that no one was around, Keira moved closer, and Emily lifted her hand to her ear.


    Emily: ¡°Well, that¡¯s not hard. Leave it to me.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, please. Act as naturally as you can.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Of course!¡±


    While Lady Cosette was away, Mason got to help the other servants.


    He had no complaints, but he felt uncomfortable because he couldn¡¯t contact Lady Cosette.


    ¡®I have to tell milady what I saw¡­¡¯


    It had been a week since Lady Cosette went to the Count¡¯s, and there was still no news of her returning.


    Mason grumbled to himself as he picked the weeds, a task assigned to him this afternoon. As the weather got warmer, weeds grew more thickly.


    How long will this take to weed it all out?


    When he was lamenting about his task, the head maid, Paula, called him.


    Paula: ¡°Hey, Mason, stop cleaning the garden and get ready to go out.¡±


    Mason: ¡°Yes? Go out? Am I going to run errands?¡±


    Paula: ¡°I think you¡¯ll have to visit Lady Cosette. You¡¯re her direct servant, aren¡¯t you? By the way, you have to dress modestly because you have to go to the Imperial Palace.¡±


    Mason: ¡°Yes? Is Lady Cosette at the Imperial Palace now? Wasn¡¯t she at the Weinberg residence?¡±


    Paula: ¡°Well, that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    Advertisements


    Paula shrugged.


    Paula: ¡°Go to the kitchen first.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Why did he have to go to the kitchen to prepare for his trip to the Imperial Palace? Mason tilted his head, but before he could even ask, Paula spoke.


    Paula: ¡°His Grace had herbal medicine made for Lady Cosette.¡±


    Mason: ¡°Medicine? Is something wrong with Her Ladyship?¡±


    Lady Cosette had been staying at the home of her mother¡¯s family for the time being. So, Mason had been worried when heard she¡¯s at the Imperial Palace.


    Mason¡¯s round eyes widened even more.


    Paula: ¡°I heard Lady Cosette collapsed.¡±


    Mason: ¡°W-why did that happen?¡±


    Paula: ¡°She hasn¡¯t eaten for two days and hasn¡¯t been able to sleep, so it was bound to happen.¡±


    Mason: ¡°O-oh no! What happened for Her Ladyship to lose her appetite and sleep the last two days?¡±


    Paula: ¡°People have been keeping mum under the orders of His Grace, but since you¡¯re Lady Cosette¡¯s direct servant, you should know. Lady Cosette committed a grave mistake. Now, she was asking for forgiveness in front of the Palace.¡±


    Mason: ¡°Just what did she do wrong¡­¡±


    Paula: ¡°I don¡¯t know the details either, so don¡¯t ask anymore. If you¡¯re curious, go to the Imperial Palace and ask her directly. Now, get ready to leave for the Palace immediately.¡±


    Paula patted Mason on the back. Although Mason wanted to protest, he had to obey Paula¡¯s words.


    ¡®What happened?¡¯


    Right now, he had no way to find out.


    Mason haphazardly changed his clothes and went down to the kitchen.


    Mason: ¡°Hello?¡±


    The kitchen, located in the corner on the first floor, boasted quite a large area. Since the site was divided, it was difficult to see things from the entrance.


    Mason: ¡°Is anybody there?¡±


    It was three o¡¯clock, a time when lunch was over, and dinner preparations hadn¡¯t started yet. The kitchen was the least busy during that time. Everyone¡¯s on a break, so the place was usually almost empty.


    Mason took a few steps into the kitchen and raised his voice.


    Mason: ¡°Is anybody here? I came because the head maid told me to go!¡±


    His voice was loud enough to resonate throughout the kitchen, but no one answered.


    Mason looked around.


    ¡®Strange. She definitely told me to get the medicine¡­?¡¯


    Did something go wrong?


    Advertisements


    Just as he turned around to leave, he ran into the maids who were about to enter the kitchen.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s you. Did Paula send you?¡±


    Mason: ¡°Yeah, she told me to get the medicine for Lady Cosette. But where were you? I was wondering if the head maid was mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Lady Keira suddenly called out the whole kitchen staff. The chef is still with her.¡±


    Mason: ¡°Why? What happened?¡±


    ¡°There must have been a problem with the tea food. Well, it¡¯s not a serious problem, so don¡¯t worry about it. I think she was complaining that it didn¡¯t taste the same as usual.¡±


    Mason: ¡°Ah, is that so.¡±


    It was common for noble ladies to fuss over the taste of food. Because of that, Mason didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    Mason: ¡°So, where¡¯s the medicine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inside. Follow me.¡±


    The maid strode inside, and Mason followed. The medicine for Lady Cosette was kept on a shelf in the kitchen.


    The maid took out a bottle wrapped in silk and handed it to Mason.


    ¡°Be careful not to break it. His Grace ordered me to use the best ingredients for the medicine.¡±


    Mason: ¡°Wow.¡±


    Mason took the item carefully and admired it.


    She used the best ingredients.


    Even if he didn¡¯t show it, the Grand Duke must have loved Lady Cosette.


    ¡®Of course. They look so alike. How can he not love her?¡¯


    ¡°Hey, are you going to the Imperial Palace? I¡¯m jealous. I also wanted to see the Imperial Palace¡­¡±


    Mason: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about it when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Really? You promise?¡±


    As he chatted with the maid, he tried to turn, but the maid abruptly stopped.


    Mason, who had been following her, hit his nose into her back.


    Mason: ¡°Ack!¡±


    A groan escaped his lips.


    It didn¡¯t hurt, but it did startle him.


    Mason: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    Her expression hardened, and she pointed her finger down. Mason¡¯s gaze followed it.


    There, white lace peeked through the gap in the cabinet door.


    ¡®That lace looks familiar, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯


    He tried to recall where he saw it, and immediately remembered¨Cit was lace on the maids¡¯ apron.


    The maid next to him wore the same apron.


    Creak¨C.


    They heard the cabinet hinges squeaking¡­


    ¡°¡­What are you doing here, Emily?¡±

 CH 126

    As expected, the lace was from a maid¡¯s apron. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was the existence of the person wearing it.


    Emily, who had fit herself in the closet, smiled sheepishly.


    Emily: ¡°Hi, Sylvia? How are you, Mason?¡±


    Sylvia: ¡°Are you kidding me? Get out now!¡±


    Emily: ¡°Ow, ow, ow! My ears are going to fall off! It hurts!¡±


    Sylvia: ¡°Are you doing something with the food? What are you doing here?!¡±


    Emily: ¡°I-I¡¯ll tell you once you let go.¡±


    Sylvia: ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Sylvia sighed and let go of Emily¡¯s ear. Emily took the opportunity to fully crawl out of the closet.


    She shrugged and scratched her head.


    Emily: ¡°Well, I was hungry and wanted something to eat. I came to the kitchen but no one was here.¡±


    Sylvia: ¡°So, you were stealing food, but someone came in, and you hid?¡±


    Emily: ¡°Huh, how did you know?¡±


    Sylvia: ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time it happened! A few days ago, you were caught stealing cookie dough!¡±


    Emily: ¡°Heeey, please turn a blind eye this time. Please? I didn¡¯t eat much lunch, so I was starving.¡±


    Emily pouted and widened her eyes as she whined, trying to gain sympathy.


    Advertisements


    Instead, Sylvia hit her several times and continued to scold her.


    Sylvia: ¡°I told you not to make excuses like that and eat well when it¡¯s mealtime!¡±


    Emily: ¡°Ow ow ow ow!¡±


    In the end, Sylvia pinched Emily¡¯s ear again. As she tried to escape, a piece of paper fell from her clothes.


    ¡®What is that?¡¯


    Mason¡¯s eyes were fixed on the note.


    He quickly picked it up to avoid catching the attention of Sylvia, who had been nagging Emily, and Emily, who was crying.


    Then he hid it in his pocket.


    Mason: ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead. The head maid told me to go quickly.¡±


    Sylvia: ¡°Okay. Carry on.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Then I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Sylvia: ¡°Don¡¯t you dare sneak away!¡±


    Sylvia grabbed Emily¡¯s again and went on another tirade, so Mason hurried out of the kitchen.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    After making sure no one was around, he pulled out the piece of paper from his sleeve. Upon closer inspection, it wasn¡¯t a piece of paper but a paper bag.


    An envelope folded in a triangle, just like a prescription from the apothecary.


    When Mason opened the packet, it was empty. However, the little powder that remained inside gave him a clue about what it was.


    Advertisements


    ¡®Did you keep something like medicine¡­?¡¯


    At that moment, Mason recalled when Keira received something from the unidentified man.


    ¡®The effect is certain. Don¡¯t worry.¡¯


    ¡®They will die slowly as if they succumbed from a fever. You don¡¯t have to worry about getting caught.¡¯


    Goosebumps ran down his spine.


    Now that Lady Cosette was sick, was Keira trying to disguise her minions and kill her?


    ¡®Ah, everyone left the kitchen when she called for them.¡¯


    Since he moved in, it was the first time Mason had heard her scolding the employees about her food.


    A stranger handed her a questionable object, and then she summoned the whole kitchen staff while Emily, who entered the kitchen, hastily hid before getting caught.


    Was all of this really a coincidence?


    ¡®W-what should I do?¡¯


    His whole body trembled. Since he was used to always following his superiors¡¯ orders, he had no idea what he should do next.


    The one person he wanted to consult was far away in the Imperial Palace.


    As he worried about what to do¡­


    ¡°Mason!¡±


    Mason: ¡°Ack!¡±


    ¡°Were you daydreaming so much that you didn¡¯t answer me no matter how much I called?¡±


    A puzzled voice drew closer. When Mason turned, he saw Paula walking toward him.


    Paula: ¡°You took too long, so I came to find you. Everything¡¯s ready. Get out of here quickly.¡±


    Mason: ¡°A-already?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even thought about how to act yet¡­


    Mason¡¯s eyes began to tremble with fear.


    Paula: ¡°Yes. His Grace might get angry if you make him wait for you. Go quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Paula: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡±


    Mason: ¡°Y-yes¡­ T-Then, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    Mason grabbed the silk tightly and moved forward.


    He couldn¡¯t even fathom what was inside it.


    ¡®What should I do? It may be dangerous, so shall I inform the people around me first?¡¯


    But right now, Lady Cosette wasn¡¯t here, was she? What would he do if he hastily informed her and Lady Keira did something to him?


    ¡®First, I have to tell the Grand Duke secretly¡­¡¯


    However, it wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded to get a chance for a simple servant to have a private encounter with the Grand Duke.


    He moved mechanically, trembling.


    ¡°Oh, Mason, come quickly.¡±


    As he approached the main gate, he saw two carriages waiting.


    Robert placed the vial on the carriage compartment and pushed Mason¡¯s back. Mason almost got on the carriage and left without saying anything, but¡­


    Mason: ¡°S-sir, I have something to tell you¡­¡±


    Robert: ¡°Is it important? If not, tell me later. Her Ladyship and His Grace will be coming soon.¡±


    Mason: ¡°Ah, w-wait!¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t make sense if the schedule of the Grand Duke and his daughter was delayed because of one servant.


    Robert hastily pushed Mason into the carriage.


    Bang¨C!


    Mason couldn¡¯t help but stare blankly at the door that closed right in front of him.


    Advertisements


    He could always open this door right now and investigate the vial.


    But what if he got it wrong?


    It was obvious that he would not be able to handle the aftermath on his own.


    ¡®It would be better to ask Lady Cosette for her opinion than to make a big deal out of my judgment.¡¯


    He¡¯d have the opportunity to tell her once they¡¯ve arrived at the Imperial Palace. The carriage departed as Mason made his decision.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sitting, Mason?¡±


    ¡°You might get hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The maids in the carriage with him pulled Mason to sit.


    His throat felt parched. His mind was in such chaos that he couldn¡¯t even say a word of thanks.


    His back was wet with cold sweat.


    ¡°No matter how angry you are, how can you let a person get to that point? I¡¯m worried about what they think of this outside the Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Arabella couldn¡¯t even remember how many times she¡¯s heard that in two days. At this point, it¡¯s hard work to pretend to be remorseful.


    She let the nagging in one ear and out the other as she robotically admitted fault.


    Bella: ¡°I was wrong, Grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Besides, there is no evidence that Miss Cosette was directly involved, is there? You shouldn¡¯t be suspicious of people, Bella.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Only a handful of people in this Palace could rebuke Bella, the Emperor¡¯s eldest daughter.


    The old lady in front of her¨Cthe former Empress and her grandmother, the Empress Dowager¨Cwas one of the few characters she couldn¡¯t disobey.


    As old as her deep wrinkles, the Empress Dowager was notorious for not going out at all.


    It annoyed Bella even more that her grandmother passed by as Cosette fainted.


    Advertisements


    ¡®No, it can¡¯t be a coincidence.¡¯


    Bella thought, biting her lips.


    ¡®She must have noticed Grandmother watching and did it on purpose. If Grandmother asks me to forgive her, I¡¯ll have no choice but to do it.¡¯


    She recalled Cosette¡¯s genuinely sad expression as she offered Keira an apology. If she had enough acting skills, it would have been a piece of cake to pretend to faint.


    ¡°When Lady Cosette wakes up, tell her you forgive her, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Perhaps her grandmother didn¡¯t know the seriousness of the incident because she didn¡¯t see it in person.


    When Bella didn¡¯t answer, the Empress Dowager¡¯s voice became stern.


    ¡°Arabella.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m glad we¡¯re clear.¡±


    Even though it was clear that Bella would hear her nagging from her grandmother, there was another reason why she dared to come to the eighth Palace.


    To greet her guests.


    When he heard that Cosette had collapsed, the Grand Duke said he would visit himself.


    ¡®That was quick.¡¯


    They still took care of the woman who badly tarnished the family name. If it were Bella, she would have turned a blind eye for days.


    Not long after, news came that the Grand Duke and Lady Keira had entered the Palace, so Bella went to Cosette¡¯s room to greet them.

 CH 127

    Cosette regained consciousness and sat on the bed, still looking fatigued.


    The Empress Dowager approached her like that and asked.


    Dowager: ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Thank you for taking care of me. I¡¯ve recovered a lot.¡±


    Despite those words, Cosette¡¯s complexion wasn¡¯t very good. The Empress Dowager¡¯s gaze shifted to the doctor standing next to her.


    The doctor said.


    ¡°She still has a fever, but she¡¯s already taken medicine, so she will recover soon.¡±


    Dowager: ¡°Good. Anyway, my granddaughter says she has something to say to Lady Cosette.¡±


    Cosette then bowed and turned to Bella. Her lowered eyebrows made her look quite pitiful.


    Cosette: ¡°I was wrong, Your Highness. I made you uncomfortable because of my hasty judgment.¡±


    Bella: ¡°¡­.No. At that time, I almost fell for it, too.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Keira is like a sister to me, so I thought I¡¯d have to step in and fix the problem. I had no idea things would turn out like this¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    Bella: ¡°I accept the apology, so raise your head.¡±


    Since the Empress Dowager was observing her, Bella grabbed Cosette¡¯s hand hanging over the blanket. The grandmother¡¯s expression softened at the sight.


    Dowager: ¡°I¡¯m glad the misunderstanding has been settled. Bella, you will continue to show kindness to those who own up to their mistakes like today, yes?¡±


    Bella: ¡°¡­I will.¡±


    Own up to their mistakes? Bella gritted her teeth. In the end, Cosette refused to admit she was involved in the plot.


    She would be shunned by society the moment she did that. No one would approach her even if Bella let it go if that happened.


    Cosette: ¡°Really¡­ I don¡¯t know how to thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Bella: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    A maid soon came to inform her that the Grand Duke and Lady Keira were waiting outside the room.


    Dowager: ¡°Just in time. Let them in.¡±


    The old lady thought that if the Grand Duke heard that Cosette had been forgiven, he would be delighted.


    Shortly after, Ludwig and Keira entered the room, followed by a few servants.


    Ludwig: ¡°I send my greetings to Her Highness Empress Dowager and Her Highness, Princess Arabella.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°F-father!¡±


    Cosette staggered out of bed, trying to curtsy. Ludwig raised a hand to stop her.


    Ludwig: ¡°I don¡¯t want to see the sight of you falling down again, so lie down.¡±


    The sight of you?


    Everyone in the room flinched at the Grand Duke¡¯s words. They couldn¡¯t tell if he was worried or angry.


    Advertisements


    Cosette smiled shyly and turned to Keira.


    Cosette: ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Keira. How have you been?¡±


    Keira smiled kindly and said.


    Keira: ¡°I was a little shocked, but I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°It was quite a shock¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes. It was surprising that someone had such a grudge against me.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I should have believed you until the end¡­ I was wrong. Will you accept my apology?¡±


    Keira glanced around. The Empress Dowager, the owner of the eighth palace, and Princess Arabella were here.


    Judging by her mood, Cosette took advantage of Empress Dowager¡¯s presence and received Princess Arabella¡¯s forgiveness.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. With a reluctant smile, Keira said.


    Keira: ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°That¡¯s a relief!¡±


    Cosette clasped her hands, tears welling up in her eyes.


    The two looked at each other for a while and smiled. But their eyes remained cold.


    Cosette then turned to Ludwig, the only person in this room who looked displeased.


    Cosette: ¡°I, Father. I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience. It was my fault.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°This will never happen again.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Take care of your body. Don¡¯t be a nuisance to the Empress Dowager, and think about coming back soon.¡±


    Advertisements


    It was only then that the Empress Dowager intervened.


    Dowager: ¡°No need to worry about that. Why would it be so troublesome to give out a guest room? I don¡¯t want it to seem like we¡¯re neglecting the sick, so stay until you¡¯re well.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­If you say so.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Did you hear that, Cosette? Don¡¯t worry about anything else; just focus on taking care of your body.¡±


    At Keira¡¯s words, Cosette looked up. It was easy to tell from the expression on Cosette¡¯s face that she was wondering what was wrong with Keira, but she soon maintained a neutral expression.


    Empress Dowager smiled and nodded, pleased with Keira.


    Dowager: ¡°How nice. Right, Lord Parvis?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­ it¡¯s as Your Highness said.¡±


    His answer was curt, and he still looked faintly displeased. Keira spoke again.


    Keira: ¡°His Grace is blunt, but he was very worried about you. He had medicine good for the body prepared.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Really? Cosette merely swallowed the doubts bubbling up in her throat.


    Cosette: ¡°Is what Keira said true, Father?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Your servant brought it, so see for yourself. While you stay in the palace, he will stay by your side and serve you.¡±


    And the moment Cosette fully recovered, that servant would be thrown out of the Parvis grand duchy.


    But Ludwig deliberately kept that to himself.


    Cosette: ¡°Thank you for your concern, Father. I thought you were furious with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ludwig didn¡¯t answer, which was enough proof that his anger had not yet dissipated.


    Before the atmosphere could turn chilly, Cosette quickly changed the topic.


    Cosette: ¡°Mason, come here!¡±


    Mason: ¡°My lady.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Is the item in your hand the medicine that Father prepared for me?¡±


    Mason: ¡°Y-yes¡­ It is.¡±


    For some reason, he looked quite anxious.


    Cosette: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you unwell?¡±


    Mason: ¡°N-no.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Advertisements


    Mason clutched the silk-wrapped bottle with both hands like a child holding onto candy he didn¡¯t want to lose.


    Keira, watching, said.


    Keira: ¡°What are you doing, Mason? Why don¡¯t you give it to Cosette?¡±


    Mason: ¡°That¡­ I¡­¡±


    Mason stuttered, not knowing what to say. People¡¯s bewildered gazes were on him. Mason¡¯s face grew paler the longer time passed.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    There was a limit to how much one could endure the procrastination of those below them. The Empress Dowager clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    Dowager: ¡°Seeing this servant act so clumsy, it seems Lord Parvis is more generous than rumors say.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At those words, another wrinkle formed between Ludwig¡¯s forehead.


    Mason: ¡°Y-Your Grace.¡±


    When the Grand Duke¡¯s cold gaze fell on Mason, he helplessly fell flat on the floor in Ludwig¡¯s direction.


    Cosette: ¡°Mason¡­?¡±


    Cosette¡¯s bewildered voice followed.


    Ludwig: ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Mason: ¡°Your Grace, please allow me to be alone with Lady Cosette for just a moment. I really only need a second!¡±


    Thud¨C. Mason banged his head on the floor and begged.


    Cosette¡¯s eyes widened. She then turned to the Empress Dowager and said.


    Cosette: ¡°W-what is he doing? Get up. Hurry!¡±


    The person with the highest position in this room was the Empress Dowager. Therefore, if he wanted to request something, he had to get her permission, not Ludwig.


    Unsurprisingly, the Empress Dowager¡¯s expression hardened.


    Cosette hurriedly tried to lift Mason, but Keira intervened first.


    Keira: ¡°You want to be alone with Cosette? Does that mean that everyone gathered here has to move out of their seats to fulfill your request?¡±


    Mason: ¡°J-just a moment. If only for a moment¡­!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Her Highnesses Empress Dowager and Princess Arabella are here, yet you showed such disrespect. Take him away.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    There were two Imperial family members and two high-ranking nobles in the room. It was absurd to think that they had to move to fulfill one servant¡¯s request.


    The Imperial guards grabbed Mason¡¯s arms from both sides at Keira¡¯s words. There was no way the young boy could resist them.


    Mason: ¡°W-wait! Lady Cosette!¡±


    He looked at Cosette for help, and Cosette looked back at Empress Dowager and said.


    Cosette: ¡°He¡¯s not usually a rude kid. Please don¡¯t punish him too harshly.¡±


    Dowager: ¡°I thought it would be convenient to have your usual servant by your side, so I allowed him to enter the palace¡­ I must have been mistaken.¡±


    Advertisements


    Cosette: ¡°I apologize on his behalf.¡±


    ¡®No!¡¯


    At this rate, there was no way to stop Cosette from taking the drug. The thought of a possible catastrophe made his mind wander.


    It was strange that Keira had brought up the medicine first, and Keira even kicked him out. But it was even stranger that she had come to visit Lady Cosette.


    Weren¡¯t they at odds with each other?


    His doubts began to pile up one by one, and it didn¡¯t take long for those doubts to turn into certainty.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on it longer.


    Mason: ¡°Wait!¡±


    Just before he was dragged out the door, Mason raised his voice and shouted.


    Mason: ¡°You must not take that medicine, Lady Cosette! It may contain poison!¡±

 CH 128

    I did it.


    As soon as he finished speaking, his chest tightened. The dice had already left his hand. Once he had spoken, there was no going back.


    He clenched his trembling chin and lifted his head. The first eyes he met were his master¡¯s, Cosette.


    Cosette: ¡°You, what are you¡­!¡±


    She stared at him with her eyes wide open, looking at him as if he¡¯s gone insane.


    Cosette: ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Lady Cosette, your servant is making some very interesting claims.¡±


    Arabella¡¯s voice broke the silence, followed by the Empress Dowager.


    Dowager: ¡°I heard that Lord Parvis specially prepared the medicine¡­ So, you¡¯re saying the father tried to poison his daughter. Sir, what do you think?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°It¡¯s just crazy words from a crazy person. It¡¯s not even worth explaining.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Right. Mason must have temporarily lost his mind. He wasn¡¯t that kind of kid¡­¡±


    When Cosette stepped up to cover up the situation, Mason nervously opened his mouth again.


    Mason: ¡°N-no! Don¡¯t take it! I saw it. I saw Lady Keira¡¯s maid do something secretly. Even if it¡¯s not poison, there must be something in it¡­!¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Mason! Watch your mouth!¡±


    Cosette raised her voice hastily, but the water had already been spilled.


    Advertisements


    Everyone turned to Keira. She looked down at Mason coldly.


    Keira: ¡°You saw my maid do something to her medicine?¡±


    Mason: ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to say Lady K-Keira did it. However, since I saw something suspicious, I thought it would be better to investigate¡­¡±


    ¡°The maid may have been putting ingredients that were supposed to go into the medicine.¡±


    Mason: ¡°I had concluded it was in bad faith because the kitchen staff was conveniently away when it happened. At that time, it was Lady Keira who summoned them.¡±


    Smirking, Keira said.


    Keira: ¡°You¡¯re not trying to frame me, are you?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Mason was struck speechless. Right now, uncovering Keira¡¯s scheme wasn¡¯t his goal. He just wanted to stop Cosette from taking the drug and possibly suffering from it.


    He couldn¡¯t save a life that¡¯s already dead, so he had to do everything to make sure Cosette didn¡¯t drink it.


    It was his master¡¯s job to uncover the truth and punish the wrongdoers.


    Mason: ¡°So, what I mean is¡­¡±


    He tried to look for a way to get out of this if he made a mistake, but his escape route was blocked due to a slip of the tongue.


    More blood drained from Mason¡¯s already pale face.


    Mason: ¡°I mean¡­ I mean that¡¯s what I¡¯ve seen¡­ I had no intention of accusing Her Ladyship.¡±


    Keira: ¡°You never meant to accuse me? Think back to what you said. People will doubt me if they hear that, will they not?¡±


    With that, Keira turned to the Empress Dowager.


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear anymore. Please kick him out and interrogate him right now.¡±


    As she said that, her purple eyes flashed coldly. No one would ever think that Mason could survive after becoming the target of those eyes.


    Dowager: ¡°Now that this has happened, let¡¯s listen to that child a little more. If Lady Keira hadn¡¯t really done anything, there¡¯s no need to rush, no?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Dowager: ¡°I know it¡¯s unpleasant, but first, calm down. It¡¯s not too late to hear it out and decide.¡±


    The Empress Dowager dissuaded her, who was ready to throw Mason out the window. Seething, Keira had no choice but to sit back in her seat again.


    Dowager: ¡°You, tell me in detail what you saw. If you want to live, do not lie.¡±


    She sounded like she wanted to give him a chance, but in reality, it was cold. She might have just said that if he couldn¡¯t take responsibility for what he said, his life would end.


    Mason trembled, thinking hard about what to say and not to say.


    ¡®For now, don¡¯t say I saw her receiving the medicine from a stranger.¡¯


    They would ask her how he overheard the conversation from afar if he said that.


    Advertisements


    He never forgot what Cosette said when she taught him to lipread.


    ¡°Keep it a secret between the two of us that I taught you this, okay? I¡¯m sure some people would question why I taught a servant this skill.¡±


    As Lady Cosette said, people would be suspicious of her if they found out.


    Mason recounted what he had witnessed, omitting the fact that he had overheard the conversation.


    He went to the kitchen to pick up the medicine as ordered by the head maid, but when he arrived, Lady Keira summoned all the kitchen staff. In the meantime, Emily sneaked into the kitchen but was caught. Then, Mason found the paper bag she had dropped and discovered it was covered in powder.


    Mason: ¡°This is it.¡±


    Mason said as he pulled out a paper bag he had hidden in his pocket.


    A servant picked it up and brought it to the Empress Dowager. She stared at the object but kept her hands off it.


    Dowager. ¡°We can¡¯t get our hands on something that could be evidence. What does Lady Keira think of that child¡¯s testimony?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t keep track of my maid¡¯s every movement. I don¡¯t know why Emily sneaked into the kitchen, but it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    She clicked her tongue and continued.


    Keira: ¡°It would be a good idea to summon Emily and ask her about it.¡±


    Dowager: ¡°I agree. And it would be a good idea to investigate that drug as well.¡±


    Mason¡¯s face brightened at the Empress Dowager¡¯s words. At the same time, Keira¡¯s expression soured.


    Seeing Keira¡¯s expression, the Empress Dowager added.


    Dowager: ¡°I understand your feelings, too. I was often involved in incidents like this when I was young. But once the accusation comes in, we can¡¯t just cover it up.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s reassuring to hear your words, Your Highness.¡±


    Keira¡¯s voice was so calm as she said that.


    It was only then that Mason thought something was wrong.


    ¡®¡­Why are you so calm?¡¯


    They would quickly find out something was mixed if they examined the drug. So why was she so calm?


    Mason slightly raised his gaze to see Keira¡¯s still calm expression. She looked so at ease that it was hard to imagine she was in a situation where her schemes could be revealed.


    ¡®Why? Maybe it¡¯s an untraceable drug?¡¯


    He was relieved to think that things were going according to his plan, but once again, anxiety pierced his heart.


    This was why he wanted to share it with Lady Cosette first¡­


    His mouth had gone dry with dread. Mason¡¯s eyes darted from one part of the room to the other, then their eyes met.


    Advertisements


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Cosette glared at him, her expression bone-chilling.


    ***


    An item secretly handed over to Lady Keira by a stranger.


    A conversation that hinted at killing someone.


    Emily sneaked into the kitchen with no one in sight.


    And it was none other than Lady Keira who summoned everyone working in the kitchen.


    The dubious paper bag that Emily left behind.


    No matter how much Mason looked back, all the circumstances pointed to one thing.


    ¡®My suspicions are justified.¡¯


    He was sure he wasn¡¯t mistaken.


    ¡®It must be an untraceable drug.¡¯


    Whatever the case, it seemed obvious that things weren¡¯t going to turn out the way he wanted them to.


    Sure enough¡­


    ¡°Your Highness, the results of the examination have come out. No trace of poison has been found in the medicine.¡±


    One of the imperial pharmacists bowed deeply and said. After that, the investigator continued.


    ¡°We interrogated the maid allegedly involved, and she said she went in to steal food but hid when someone entered the kitchen.¡±


    Dowager: ¡°Anyone can make up an excuse like that. Have you checked the paper bag that the maid dropped?¡±


    The pharmacist answered instead of the investigator.


    ¡°Yes, it was just plain cold medicine.¡±


    Dowager: ¡°Of course.¡±


    The Empress Dowager nodded and turned her cold gaze towards Mason.


    Dowager: ¡°Do you have anything more to say?¡±


    Mason thought he was right. It must have been a special drug that couldn¡¯t be traced. There must have been some trickery in the cold medicine.


    Otherwise he could not explain what he had witnessed on the third floor of the annex.


    ¡®I know milady told me not to tell anyone she taught me how to lipread but¡­¡¯


    He had no choice. Well, he was certain Lady Cosette would admit it.


    With that thought in mind, Mason said.


    Mason: ¡°T-there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you yet! I saw a stranger handing Lady Keira poison!¡±


    Dowager: ¡°You¡¯ve already mistaken an ordinary cold medicine for poison. I don¡¯t know what the stranger gave Lady Keira, but it seems to me that you¡¯re spreading groundless accusations again.¡±


    Mason: ¡°T-that¡¯s not true!¡±


    I have no choice. Mason shuddered and finally revealed that he had spied on the lady¡¯s conversation by reading her lips from afar.


    Advertisements


    The Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes widened slightly as if intrigued.


    ¡®There!¡¯


    A glimmer of hope.


    Mason banged his head on the floor again¨Cno luxurious carpet to cushion the impact¨Cand continued.


    Mason: ¡°Other maids will testify that I was on the third floor of the annex when Lady Keira¡¯s guest arrived.¡±


    Dowager: ¡°Where did you learn how to read lips?¡±


    Mason: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Unfortunately for Mason, the Empress Dowager¡¯s interest was on something else entirely.


    Dowager: ¡°Where did you learn how to read lips? I know it¡¯s not a skill that ordinary people know.¡±

 CH 129

    Mason: ¡°T-that¡­¡±


    His hesitance was answer enough. He didn¡¯t reveal that he snooped in on the conversation from the beginning to hide that he learned how to read lips.


    Mason: ¡°So¡­¡±


    Mason bit his lip nervously.


    If he lied to another person here, they would find out immediately.


    ¡®In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to tell the truth?¡¯


    He promised Lady Cosette he would keep it a secret, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Besides, while teaching a servant the art of lip-reading was a bit unusual, it wasn¡¯t a crime. On the other hand, consenting to poison someone was a criminal act.


    Having judged that, Mason said.


    Mason: ¡°I learned from¡­ Lady Cosette.¡±


    If he had raised his head, he would have sensed Cosette¡¯s murderous gaze.


    Bella: ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Arabella hummed in interest. Even if Cosette knew how to read lips, why did she teach such a skill to a servant?


    It was a question that made one think of countless possibilities.


    Dowager: ¡°Lady Cosette, is that true?¡±


    Mason slowly raised his head when the Empress Dowager¡¯s questioned his master. He was worried that he had confessed something Lady Cosette told him never to say.


    But given the situation, he was certain she¡¯d understand¡­


    Cosette: ¡°It¡¯s a lie.¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    Advertisements


    Cosette: ¡°There is no way I¡¯d know how to do that, much less teach others. All are blatant lies. He¡¯s probably trying to frame me!¡±


    When she said that, the young lady¡¯s face was devoid of any warmth. Mason froze as he stared at her.


    Mason: ¡°M-milady.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m innocent! I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Mason called out for her, his voice faint, but Cosette didn¡¯t even spare him a glance. He was so flustered that his voice would barely come out.


    In the end, Mason could do nothing but pout his lips like a crucian carp.


    Before Mason could find the words to tell his master, Ludwig spoke.


    Ludwig: ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Father, I¡¯m telling you¨C¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°You said the same thing when your relatives framed Keira with that obscene rumor. But this time, you¡¯re telling me you have nothing to do with your servant¡¯s schemes?¡±


    Of course, she indeed tried to stigmatize Keira through Countess Rheol. But this time, Cosette really had nothing to do with it.


    Cosette: ¡°F-father, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Your Highness, please believe me! I haven¡¯t had any contact with the child since I left the mansion for my mother¡¯s death anniversary a few days ago. How could I be behind this?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°You¡¯re still shamelessly making excuses. Your Highness, you don¡¯t need to hear anymore. This happened because I didn¡¯t properly teach this girl. Punish me.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Father! I-it¡¯s not me! I didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Advertisements


    Ludwig¡¯s resolute, booming voice resonated through the room. Cosette was at a loss for words at the way he drew the line.


    A moment later, Ludwig realized his mistake and went down on one knee in front of the Empress Dowager.


    Ludwig: ¡°I dared to raise my voice in front of Your Highness, Empress Dowager. Please punish me for this and for not properly teaching the girl.¡±


    Dowager: ¡°No, Lord Parvis didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Come on, get up.¡±


    Ludwig said ¡®girl,¡¯ not ¡®servant.¡¯ In other words, he had concluded that Cosette was responsible for Mason¡¯s instructions.


    Cosette¡¯s worst expected outcome came. She knelt on her knees.


    Cosette: ¡°Your Highness, please forgive me! The last time I met my servant was a week ago. So how could I possibly have come up with something like this?¡±


    At that, Ludwig answered instead.


    Ludwig: ¡°Is that your excuse? You could have prepared it beforehand. Don¡¯t think we¡¯ve forgotten that your servant asked for a moment alone with you a while ago.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I-I really don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t even know why he asked to be alone!¡±


    Cosette, who had been frantically thinking of more excuses, slowly moved her gaze to Keira. Keira looked down at her with a completely calm expression.


    ¡®That girl tricked Mason!¡¯


    Whatever the case, there was surely evidence left behind. If only she could prove that Keira was behind this, she would have turned the situation around.


    The only clue she had was the maid sneaking into the kitchen. But before Cosette could bring up that evidence, Keira spoke first.


    Keira: ¡°She did the same thing at Great Aunt Johanna¡¯s house. Even after Great Aunt caught you, you haven¡¯t reflected, Cosette.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°What?¡±


    Keira: ¡°And we discovered that you tried to have me investigated by your maids. What were you trying to dig up by teaching your servant how to read lips?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°What are you saying¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Are you going to say this isn¡¯t the case either? Even though there were so many witnesses?¡±


    It was unfounded that she tried to investigate Keira through the servants. But the problem was that many people misunderstood it.


    Advertisements


    Cosette: ¡°That¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Or are you trying to claim that it is a misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Keira: ¡°By the look on your face, it seems like that¡¯s what you¡¯re going to say. Cosette, you¡¯ve already lied once or twice to deceive me.¡±


    After saying that, Keira sighed and turned her head as if dealing with a helpless child.


    Cosette: ¡°This¡­!¡±


    Was this what it felt like to get hit in the head with a hammer?


    The pain of her nails digging into her palm barely kept Cosette rational. If she continued to tremble like this, Keira would roll her up the way she wanted.


    She had to think of an excuse. However, the situation wasn¡¯t so accommodating.


    People were starting to show interest in Keira¡¯s words, especially when she implied that something similar had already happened before.


    In particular, there was a curious glint in Princess Arabella¡¯s eyes. She seemed like she wanted to ask about it but stopped herself because of the atmosphere. But if the princess wanted to know, it was only a matter of time before she found out.


    The Empress Dowager opened her mouth.


    Dowager: ¡°Lady Cosette, do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Dowager: ¡°I think you need some time to organize your thoughts.¡±


    When the Empress Dowager turned to her attendants, they lifted Mason from the floor.


    Dowager: ¡°Put him in jail for now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    Mason: ¡°N-no! Your Highness! Please listen to me one more time! M-milady! I risked my life for the truth¡­!¡±


    The commotion didn¡¯t last long. When the servants noticed the Empress Dowager¡¯s poor pallor, they hurriedly dragged Mason outside.


    Click¨C.


    Silence blanketed the room after the door closed.


    Dowager: ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    The Empress Dowager sighed deeply, and Cosette¡¯s shoulders trembled at the sound.


    ¡®D*mn it.¡¯


    Things went awry when the stupid servant got into trouble.


    At the moment when the mistake was barely rectified, ashes were heavily sprinkled on it.


    This time, Cosette swore she had nothing to do with him. But would her claims of innocence be convincing when her immediate servant was involved in such a mess?


    While Cosette was at a loss, the Empress Dowager quickly decided to dispose of it.


    Advertisements


    Dowager: ¡°For now, verify if the kid truly has mastered the art of lip-reading.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Dowager: ¡°And¡­ I have to apologize to Lord Parvis.¡±


    Ludwig answered.


    Ludwig: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Your Highness.¡±


    Dowager: ¡°A servant has been accused, so shouldn¡¯t we investigate? I wish I could find out if it was true that the lady received poison, and if so, why.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In other words, the Empress Dowager meant to have the Parvis residence searched. The Grand Duke could take offense; that¡¯s why the Empress Dowager looked tense.


    But a moment later.


    Ludwig: ¡°I also want to make sure. Do as you please.¡±


    Dowager: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡±


    If you search the mansion, you won¡¯t find anything. Cosette was certain of it.


    It must have been a trap since Mason discovered such an important scene in the first place.


    ¡®Since when? Since when did you start noticing that I taught him how to lip-read?¡¯


    Her head throbbed. Maybe her stupid servant got caught because he made a blunder.


    ¡°¡­tte. Lady Cosette?¡±


    Lost in her thoughts, she jumped when someone called her name.


    Cosette: ¡°Yes? Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Dowager: ¡°Are you dissatisfied with today¡¯s decision?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She had nothing to say but her complaint about how unfair it was. Of course, no one would agree with her.


    Cosette reluctantly lowered her head and said.


    Cosette: ¡°No, Your Highness. But, I¡­¡±


    Dowager: ¡°Okay then, I¡¯m going to leave. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    A middle-aged maid helped the Empress Dowager to stand.

 CH 130

    Keira and Arabella bowed slightly to greet the Empress Dowager as she left the room.


    Tak¨C. The door closed with a click.


    Cosette couldn¡¯t raise her head for a long time after that. It wasn¡¯t because she was frustrated or because she was terrified.


    She did it to hide her furious expression with her long, flowing hair. Pain radiated from her tensed jaw, trembling in anger.


    A short conversation flowed over her head.


    Keira: ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for a long time, so we¡¯ll go home. Instead, I¡¯ll stay with the Imperial Guard until the search is complete.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll let Grandmother know.¡±


    Keira: ¡°We¡¯ve caused you so much trouble today.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Oh my, what are you talking about? I¡¯ll have them prepare the carriage. By the way, it¡¯s a pity I wasn¡¯t able to serve you tea while you¡¯re in the palace.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll see you again next time. It seems today wasn¡¯t the right day for it.¡±


    They chatted as if they didn¡¯t even notice Cosette¡¯s existence.


    There was no way they couldn¡¯t recognize a person sitting a few steps away, so it¡¯s probably a plot to erase her existence intentionally.


    Cosette could do nothing but bite her lips in anger.


    ¡°Then see you next time.¡±


    Keira and Ludwig left the room with the Princess.


    Inside the Imperial Palace, carriages were not permitted, so the Parvises had to walk outside the palace where their carriage awaited.


    As Rose dutifully followed Keira, she felt a hand hold onto her.


    Rose: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Advertisements


    Puzzled, she looked back to see Princess Arabella¡¯s maid.


    Rose: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Her Highness has something to ask. Please stay for a while.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Why did the Imperial Princess call for her? Rose looked alternately at Keira¡¯s back as she continued walking and the maid¡¯s face.


    But Rose knew she couldn¡¯t ignore the Princess¡¯s summons.


    Rose: ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    As she followed the maid, she saw Princess Arabella waiting for her.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Her heart raced. The only comfort she had was the Princess¡¯s seemingly good mood.


    Bella: ¡°You.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Aren¡¯t you the maid who always trails after Lady Keira?¡±


    Rose: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say always¡­ but most of the time, yes.¡±


    Bella: ¡°So you¡¯re aware of what happened in Lady Johanna¡¯s house?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Rose realized what the Princess was pertaining to.


    Rose: ¡°Yes. I was with milady.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Okay, then explain what happened. From start to finish. Don¡¯t spare any details.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    Bella: ¡°Why? Did your master order you to keep it a secret?¡±


    Rose: ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡±


    Rose just tried to gather her thoughts so she¡¯d know where to begin.


    Princess Arabella had a lot of maids from noble families. Rose knew that what she¡¯d say here would spread from their mouths to the social circles.


    With that thought in mind, her tension washed away completely.


    Rose soon began to recount the events.


    Keira realized Rose¡¯s absence when they reached the outer palace.


    Keira: ¡°Rose?¡±


    ¡®Where did she go?¡¯


    Just as Keira started worrying that her maid had lost her way, an Imperial Palace attendant said.


    ¡°Her Highness summoned her for a while. Her Highness will send the maid back to the grand duchy once they¡¯re done.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Keira couldn¡¯t think of a reason why the Princess would call Rose, but she had no way of knowing for now.


    She was puzzled, but she walked ahead where a carriage waited for the two outside the outer palace.


    She got into the carriage with Ludwig. The two settled inside, and as soon as the door closed, Ludwig spoke.


    Ludwig: ¡°When did you start noticing that Cosette¡¯s servant mastered how to read lips?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    She felt the blood drain from her face. Asking a question like that¡­


    Ludwig: ¡°If Cosette intended to frame you, the medicine should have had traces of poison. That way, she can drive you into a corner with more certainty.¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°¡­¡±


    So, he knew that Mason had fallen into Keira¡¯s trap.


    There was no point in denying anything. Trying to hide her agitation, Keira answered.


    Keira: ¡°I wasn¡¯t entirely sure either. But there were a few times I caught him looking at me from afar. Of course, it wasn¡¯t even close enough for him to hear my conversation, so I wondered why he kept doing it.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°It happened a few times?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, but I had no proof. Then, by chance, I found opera glasses inside a vase in the hallway where I caught him watching me. I thought there was no reason for such an object to be in a vase, so I wondered if he could read my lips.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°I figured that scaring him alone wasn¡¯t enough punishment. Cosette isn¡¯t the kind of person who¡¯s going to sit around and watch her minion get kicked out, so I wanted to test if he was really watching me or not. I wrote several scripts, including a poison plot.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Several scripts?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, I enacted one with grandfather a few days ago, but there was no movement at the time. But I guess he couldn¡¯t help himself at the thought that his master might get killed.¡±


    People wouldn¡¯t believe Mason if he talked about her hideout.


    Ludwig noticed that the original plan went a little wrong, but this wasn¡¯t bad either. He valued hierarchy above anything else and would consider it unforgivable for a servant to intentionally steal the secrets of their superiors.


    Besides, he wouldn¡¯t easily forgive Cosette, who taught Mason how to read lips and ordered him to spy on Keira.


    ¡®If you hadn¡¯t tried to spy in the first place, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen for the trick.¡¯


    If they added the crime of spying on Keira to his crime of framing her, he should expect nothing less than life imprisonment.


    He had even bought the Empress Dowager¡¯s wrath, so Keira predicted that it would be difficult to escape the death penalty.


    Keira: ¡°But, I really didn¡¯t know that my maid had sneaked into the kitchen. I will reprimand her for stealing food.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Educate your maid.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I will.¡±


    Judging from the flow of their conversation, Ludwig seemed unwilling to discuss the matter further.


    Despite the tension, things were going smoothly.


    So smooth that it was unsettling.


    Advertisements


    A question lingered in Keira¡¯s mind.


    ¡®¡­After realizing it, why did you still get angry at Cosette in the Imperial Palace?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know it at the time, but did he notice it while they were leaving the Imperial Palace?


    Keira couldn¡¯t let the concern pass.


    Keira: ¡°I also have a question, Your Grace.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Since when have you noticed?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Since waiting for the drug test results. I thought Cosette would have pushed that there¡¯s poison in the medicine, and you¡¯d say it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    It meant that he had known when they were still inside the palace.


    Keira¡¯s expression darkened.


    Keira: ¡°At that time, you didn¡¯t even know that I was testing Mason¡­ Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°It¡¯s natural to give back what you¡¯ve received.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes?¡±


    After a moment of confusion, Keira soon realized what he meant.


    ¡®Received¡¯ would refer to what happened at the auction house.


    Poison for poison, fire for fire.


    In other words, it meant that he turned a blind eye because he only gave back what had been done.


    Keira¡¯s mouth opened slightly.


    I didn¡¯t expect this kind of flexibility to exist in this person!


    Ludwig looked out the window, seemingly uninterested in her reaction, but a pleasant smile hung on the corner of his lips.


    It¡¯s unimaginable that he¡¯s the same person who just burst into a rage at the palace.

 CH 131

    Two days later, Cosette voluntarily left the palace.


    As a result of the search, not even a grain of wheat was found to be poisonous. To make matters worse, it was revealed that Mason had mastered lip-reading, and he had consistently claimed to have learned from Cosette.


    She shouted that she was unjustly framed, but no one listened.


    The Empress Dowager only told her handmaiden to rest and not worry while she recuperated. However, she didn¡¯t accept Cosette¡¯s request for an audience.


    In the meantime, there was no way she could shamelessly continue to stay in the Imperial Palace.


    Eventually, she was forced to leave the palace, fleeing despite not being fully recovered.


    As she left her temporary lodging, a servant sent by her uncle greeted her, carrying a letter from Count Weinberg.


    ¡¸The Grand Duke is furious. It¡¯s understandable since his property was searched because of you. Stay in my house until his anger subsides.¡¹


    He was right. Ludwig might get more enraged if she stayed next to him.


    Cosette made that decision and headed to Count Weinberg¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Then please rest well, milady. I shall bring your medicine after the meal. If there is any inconvenience, please call me anytime.¡±


    The Count¡¯s maid said politely and bowed. However, she acted overly cautious as if she knew Cosette wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Which meant she knew why Cosette wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    Advertisements


    When Cosette thought that others had found out about the humiliation I had suffered, anger and shame flooded her.


    Cosette: ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Get out now!¡±


    The maid rushed out without even closing the door. Cosette slammed the door and threw herself onto the sofa.


    She clenched her jaw so tightly that she felt pain in her gums.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have left that stupid thing in the grand duchy in the first place!¡¯


    She was furious that such a big accident had happened that was out of her control.


    Before Keira, Cosette wanted to rip Mason to pieces.


    Cosette: ¡°Aaaagh!¡±


    No matter how much she screamed, her anger didn¡¯t fade. She knew it would be the same even if she broke all of the things in this room.


    She¡¯d only feel better if she paid the same to the person who caused this situation.


    Cosette: ¡°Keira¡­¡±


    How the h*ll should I fix this mistake?


    Cosette grimaced.


    There are a lot of slaves who will take my side because of my good looks. I¡¯ll get a few glares, but the first thing I should do is go to a social event.


    Whether it¡¯s pretending to reflect on the incident with tears or not, that¡¯s the way it should be.


    She would only really lose if she tried to lie low on the pretext of waiting for the rumors to subside.


    ¡®One or two mistakes can be undone.¡¯


    If she acted in tears while pretending to be unfairly framed¡­


    But it was then


    ¡°Cosette!¡±


    Bang¨C!


    The footsteps echoed through the hallway, and the door swung open. The sound was loud enough to worry that it might break.


    Cosette: ¡°Uncle? What happened?¡±


    Cosette rose from the sofa, rekindling her anger.


    Count Weinberg¡¯s face had turned blue. He had just returned from a social gathering and must have heard bad news there.


    Cosette: ¡°Now, calm down and talk. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Count: ¡°You¡­ are the rumors circulating in the capital true?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Huh?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what rumor he meant. The incident at the auction house? Or the one with the Dowager Empress?


    Cosette: ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the auction house or the palace, then yes. Please listen to me first. It¡¯s only half true¡­¡±


    Count: ¡°Neither! What happened in Lady Johanna¡¯s residence!¡±


    Cosette: ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Cosette¡¯s hand stopped suddenly. The memory of the first defeat she tasted immediately after debuting in the capital came to mind.


    ¡®Why did it come out now¡­!¡¯


    Advertisements


    The only witnesses were Johanna, who lived in seclusion, and employees who worked in the restricted areas.


    Despite this, there had always been a risk of spreading, but it had been quiet for a month, so it put Cosette¡¯s mind at ease.


    But why has it become an issue now?


    Flustered, Cosette recalled a memory from two days ago¨C Keira, who briefly talked about the incident, and the princess, whose eyes seemed to gleam with interest.


    ¡®It¡¯s that girl!¡¯


    If the princess, the queen of the social circle, talked even a little, it wouldn¡¯t take much to bring up forgotten news again.


    Besides, many noble girls moved like limbs around her.


    If she made up her mind, she could do anything.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cosette didn¡¯t say anything, but Count Weinberg found an answer in the silence.


    ¡°Everyone, get out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Count.¡±


    He drove all the servants out and locked the door. Then, after checking once more that the door was closed properly, he sat on the sofa.


    Count: ¡°Why did you make such a mistake?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Count: ¡°No, no. There¡¯s no point in arguing about that now. What¡¯s important is that your sincerity is now being questioned.¡±


    His speech changed into a more polite tone.


    Count: ¡°An attempt to frame Princess Keira at the auction house could be dismissed as a quarrel between women. But what¡¯s wrong now is the trajectory is different.¡±


    I know. I know even if you don¡¯t tell me.


    She would be suspected of pretending to be the Grand Duke¡¯s real daughter and conspiring to obtain spirits.


    After remaining silent for a moment, Cosette finally spoke.


    Cosette: ¡°It¡¯s just a little chatter. Words alone can¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Count: ¡°But¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Relax. Your goal isn¡¯t to make me the queen of the social world, right?¡±


    Count: ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true, but.¡±


    Advertisements


    Fame in society, the affectionate gaze of her subordinates and those around her, the love of a father.


    Cosette¡¯s ultimate wish wasn¡¯t such a trivial thing.


    What she longed for was¡­


    Cosette: ¡°So, act like you normally do. Do you understand?¡±


    Count: ¡°¡­¡­Alright.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°You should go now.¡±


    Cosette motioned for Count Weinberg to get up from the couch.


    Soon, she heard footsteps moving away and the door opening and closing.


    In the empty room, Cosette swallowed her anger.


    Let¡¯s remain calm. Remember your goal.


    Wasn¡¯t there something else she wanted?


    Cosette: ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    She sighed as she ruffled her hair.


    Her red eyes flashed through her flowing silver hair.


    Since this happened, all secondary issues had to be put on hold.


    Cosette: ¡°I have no choice but to hit it head-on.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°The events under my household¡­ Why am I the last to hear about this?¡±


    All the members of the household knew it, yet they remained quiet.


    Even the nobles of the capital heard the rumors that had been secretly spread a few days ago.


    But Ludwig was the only one who didn¡¯t know?


    Ludwig: ¡°Were you aware of it, too?¡±


    Robert: ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°There¡¯s no need for excuses. Answer yes or no.¡±


    Robert: ¡°¡­¡­Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Bang¨C!


    Ludwig: ¡°Explain.¡±


    Ludwig said as he slammed the desk. Despite his violent actions, his voice remained quite calm. However, Robert, who had been next to the Grand Duke for a long time, could feel his anger.


    Robert: ¡°Lady Johanna didn¡¯t say anything, so I thought it would be absurd if I did.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°You must be well aware of her temperament, right? She doesn¡¯t speak of others¡¯ faults. If you heard the rumors floating around among the maids, shouldn¡¯t you have told me?¡±


    Worried he might lose his job, Robert exclaimed.


    Robert: ¡°L-lady Keira told me to keep quiet!¡±


    Unsurprisingly, Ludwig¡¯s voice softened.


    Ludwig: ¡°Keira did?¡±


    Advertisements


    Robert: ¡°Yes, and I don¡¯t know why. But Lady Keira wanted to sweep it under the rug, so I thought it wasn¡¯t my place to talk about it. I apologize if my judgment was wrong.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Why? Wouldn¡¯t it be good for Keira if it became known?


    Ludwig¡¯s eyes narrowed in thought. No other answer came to mind.


    Ludwig: ¡°If that child told you to keep quiet¡­ Well, I understand.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Thank you. Then¡­ What would you do with Lady Cosette?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ludwig kept mum, but not because he hesitated in punishing her. Instead, he pondered how to punish her most effectively.


    Not only did she frame Keira for attempting to gain unauthorized access to Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone, but she also sought to ruin her image by accusing her of having an inappropriate relationship with someone else¡¯s marriage partner.


    Besides, why did she teach her servant how to lip-read? It was probably to do another bad thing.


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­You said she¡¯s staying at the Count¡¯s mansion right now.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Shall I call for her?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°No. It might be uncomfortable to stay at the Count¡¯s mansion, so please send her belongings. Everything in her room, everything.¡±

 CH 132

    Raw Provider: Jessica


    Robert¡¯s mouth opened slightly.


    Only a fool would interpret that statement as concern for Cosette¡¯s discomfort.


    ¡®You¡¯re going to kick her out!¡¯


    He didn¡¯t want to see her roaming around under one roof.


    Although the sudden decision flustered Robert, he answered faithfully.


    Robert: ¡°Then I will deliver Lady Cosette¡¯s belongings to the Count as soon as possible.¡±


    His master must have brought Cosette into the house so he could watch her up close, but things changed now that things turned like this.


    There was a possibility that innocent victims might fall for a dirty trick¨C the said victim was most likely to be Keira.


    If Keira were at fault, Ludwig would punish her severely, but he wouldn¡¯t stand to see her being falsely framed.


    Ludwig: ¡°Yes, as soon as possible. It would be better to start today.¡±


    Robert: ¡°T-then I will pass on the message.¡±


    Robert bowed and hurriedly left the office, a wise tactic to avoid unnecessary sparks.


    Rose: ¡°So, I faithfully answered Her Highness, Princess Arabella.¡±


    Rose said in a sing-song voice, a bright smile blooming on her face.


    Keira: ¡°So, the Princess knows.¡±


    Rose: ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s capable of creating a buzz in the social world.¡±


    That time, it was possible to let out what happened at Johanna¡¯s mansion.


    But the reason for not doing so was simple¨C she wanted to use it when it was most effective.


    Advertisements


    When the incident at Johanna¡¯s happened, public opinion about Cosette wasn¡¯t as negative as it is now.


    On the contrary, some people thought she was better than Keira.


    If they had spread the rumors as soon as it happened, it wouldn¡¯t have had the same effect now.


    ¡®I should say thank you. You have done what I had to do.¡¯


    As if a thorn was finally removed from her side, she felt relieved.


    It would take Cosette a lot of time and effort to restore her reputation.


    ¡®It took about a year and three months before Cosette manifested her spiritual power¡­¡¯


    The plan to take off her mask progressed steadily.


    But she has yet to find conclusive evidence.


    She could only drive out Cosette¡¯s existence once she could prove Cosette¡¯s claim that she¡¯s the real daughter of the Grand Duke as false.


    ¡®Don¡¯t be so nervous. All you have to do is calmly step on the tail one by one.¡¯


    Immersed in her thoughts, Keira took a leisurely walk through the garden.


    When the incident at Johanna¡¯s mansion became a topic of discussion again, she remembered her hypothesis back then.


    ¡®Cosette¡¯s original goal was to find out the location of the Spirit stone and destroy it. She hasn¡¯t shown any additional suspicional behavior yet, but¡­¡¯


    Keira didn¡¯t know why, but a corner of her chest felt uncomfortable. She couldn¡¯t get rid of the irritating feeling as if she had a thorn in her fingertips.


    Rose: ¡°¡­lady. Milady!¡±


    Keira: ¡°H, hmm?¡±


    At that moment, Rose¡¯s voice broke her thoughts.


    Keira: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Rose: ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Keira turned in the direction Rose pointed to see male employees moving the luggage into wagons.


    Keira, who managed the household affairs, had never given such orders to her servants.


    Keira ran straight to them and asked.


    Keira: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ah, good morning, milady. His Grace ordered to do this.¡±


    Advertisements


    She glanced slowly over the luggage the servants were carrying. Most of them were inside a white cloth or bag, so it was impossible to identify them.


    However, some objects could be identified through the silhouette of the thin fabric.


    Keira: ¡°Is that¡­ a dresser?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Keira: ¡°His Grace told you to change the furniture in the house? He didn¡¯t say a word to me¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. This is Lady Cosette¡¯s luggage. Most of the things covered in white cloth are furniture, and the things in the bag are clothes and small items.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Keira tilted her head. Was Cosette moving to the main building?


    But before Keira could ask, the servant went on.


    ¡°I have an order from His Grace to bring all of Lady Cosette¡¯s belongings to the Count¡¯s residence. He said it would be uncomfortable for her to live in an unfamiliar environment.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Keira realized the situation only later.


    The Count probably had everything she needed, but it was ridiculous to send all the furniture.


    Ludwig¡¯s intention was not to appease her discomfort but to drive her away.


    She felt flustered yet elated.


    She had to try to manage her expression not to look too happy.


    Keira: ¡°Is that so? She must be planning to stay with her mother¡¯s family for a long time. If you¡¯re going to the Count¡¯s house, please deliver my greetings as well. I hope she¡¯s comfortable there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    After Keira had sent the servants away, she immediately turned back.


    Then the corner of her lips tilted upward.


    Rose: ¡°Milady, could it be¡­ Has she been kicked out?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm, it seems so.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Woah!¡±


    Rose stretched her hands outwards in delight, and Keira walked swiftly ahead.


    Many eyes were watching. Keira must go up to her bedroom before expressing her joy¡­


    ¡°Hi, milady.¡±


    However, some people stood in her way.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re in a good mood? Did something good happen?¡±


    It was Joseph and Arthur. They looked like they were on their way to Ludwig¡¯s office since they had a pile of papers in their arms.


    Keira: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been a while, both of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you have a bright complexion.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Uh, yeah. It¡¯s not a big deal, it just seemed like Cosette is going to stay with her mother¡¯s family for a while longer.¡±


    She wiped her lips consciously to hide her joy as she said that. Of course, it was a futile attempt.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Since she took all the furniture with her, I guess she won¡¯t be coming back for quite some time.¡±


    ¡°Then the vacation has been extended indefinitely.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Vacation?¡±


    Keira was puzzled for a moment but soon understood what he meant.


    ¡®Come to think of it, he mentioned we should go out and play before Cosette comes back.¡¯


    But when she discovered an unexpected clue, they had to postpone their appointment for a while. Now was the chance.


    Arthur: ¡°About the promise we made last time, how about going today or tomorrow?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Joseph interjected, oblivious to their conversation.


    Arthur answered instead.


    Arthur: ¡°I made a promise with Her Ladyship last time to go out and play with us. This time with the young master as well.¡±


    Arthur might as well have said that he promised to ¡®go out for a drink¡¯ than ¡®go out and play.¡¯


    Joseph stared at his subordinate for a moment and soon changed his mind.


    Peace has come to this mansion for the first time in a long time. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to relax for a while.


    Joseph: ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask the other knights.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll ask Zeke.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Keira turned away from the two of them and set out to look for Zeke.


    Her footsteps were light, as if she was walking on clouds.


    ¡®Is he studying in his room right now?¡¯


    There were still unresolved problems, but Keira wanted to forget them all and enjoy her leisure time.


    As time passed, the weather became cooler. Neither hot nor cold, it was the perfect weather for social gatherings.


    Autumn wasn¡¯t the only thing that came to Keira.


    ¡¸¡­I would like to apologize for my rudeness last time and would like to have a good time. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could attend. From Ariana Leofield.¡¹


    Keira read the incredibly long letter quietly. Her desk was full of unopened letters.


    She always received many invitations, but it was rare for handwritten letters to come.


    Keira: ¡°What¡¯s going on? I know Ariana Leofield¡¯s around my age, but we don¡¯t know each other.¡±


    Advertisements


    Miranda, who stood next to her, answered the question.


    Miranda: ¡°If it¡¯s Lady Leofield, she¡¯s the one who was at the auction house then.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah.¡±


    Keira finally remembered that Ariana Leofield was among the ladies who apologized for the misunderstanding.


    She seemed to refer to the incident at that time.


    Keira: ¡°Now that I think about it, I remember her. But I don¡¯t know why Lady Leofield wrote me a letter.¡±


    Miranda: ¡°Can I see it for a moment?¡±


    Miranda scanned the letter.


    Miranda: ¡°I think that¡¯s it.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Miranda: ¡°¡­she¡¯s indebted to you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Indebted?¡±


    Miranda: ¡°Yes, even though Countess Rheol¡¯s lies deceived them, it doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re not without fault. So, this is their way of easing their regrets.¡±


    Really?


    Keira read the letter again.

 CH 133

    The lady expressed remorse for what happened last time and asked for a chance to make up for it. She also said she wanted everyone to have a good time together.


    A smile formed on Keira¡¯s lips. This must be an opportunity to stop being an outsider in society.


    Coincidentally, Cosette¡¯s presence at social gatherings also decreased, which was a bonus.


    Miranda: ¡°Are you going to attend?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yeah. Cosette will be out for a while.¡±


    Keira couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity and immediately wrote a reply thanking her for the invitation.


    Unfortunately, good news wasn¡¯t the only thing waiting for Keira.


    That afternoon, shocking news came to her¨Cgunpowder had exploded in Johanna¡¯s mansion.


    Keira: ¡°Gunpowder? Why did Great-Aunt have gunpowder?¡±


    Keira was on a walk in the garden when she heard the news. Her expression became grave at the information she received.


    ¡°It seems that the people at the mansion tried to hold a small outdoor banquet in the fall. Apparently, the gunpowder was purchased to make firecrackers.¡±


    Keira: ¡°But it exploded?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it would seem so.¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°But if it was for making firecrackers, it wouldn¡¯t have been stored in large quantities¡­ the fire wouldn¡¯t have been that big.¡±


    ¡°There were no casualties other than six minor injuries. However, I¡¯ve been told that the warehouse that stored the gunpowder almost collapsed.¡±


    The damage was minor for gunpowder exploding inside the premises. Keira pressed a hand to her chest when she heard there were no fatalities.


    Part of the mansion collapsed, but that¡¯s something that could be rebuilt.


    Keira: ¡°How is Great-Aunt?¡±


    ¡°Lady Johanna wasn¡¯t there at the time of the accident. Apparently, she was in the temple.¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    After delivering the news, the servant bowed his head and withdrew.


    ¡®Things always happen again when you want a little peace and quiet.¡¯


    Have such accidents happened in the past? After thinking for a moment, Keira came to a conclusion.


    ¡®This has never happened before.¡¯


    Of course, the butterfly effect could have caused the gunpowder to explode like a one-in-a-million chance.


    Keira turned around and said.


    Keira: ¡°Robert, I have to go see Great-Aunt right now. Prepare the carriage.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Yes? Ah, yes, milady.¡±


    Usually, she would only visit after contacting Johanna via Ludwig, but right now, Keira couldn¡¯t afford it.


    She immediately got into the carriage and went to her Great-Aunt¡¯s mansion.


    Even from a distance, Keira could see the part of the main building that had been demolished. She was surprised that the accident only caused six minor injuries.


    She approached the servants cleaning up the wreckage, too busy even to notice Keira.


    Keira: ¡°You look busy, sorry.¡±


    They looked at her only when she spoke. Upon seeing Keira, the servants jumped in surprise.


    ¡°Ah, Your Ladyship! When did you arrive? I didn¡¯t hear you coming¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°I just arrived. I heard about the explosion, so I couldn¡¯t stand still.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, there were no major casualties. It happened at night, so everyone was sleeping in the dormitory at the annex. Lady Johanna went to the temple.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Where is Great-Aunt now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s moved to a different room in the annex. Would you like me to show you around?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, Gordon must have already told her I¡¯m here.¡±


    Keira left the workers behind and headed straight to the annex. She had a rough guess which room her Great-Aunt would temporarily use.


    Advertisements


    But just as she was about to enter the annex, she encountered someone unexpected.


    No, maybe it wasn¡¯t really unexpected.


    ¡°Oh, Keira. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you.¡±


    It was Cosette.


    She seemed to have forgotten she¡¯s been absent from social events since she was kicked out of the grand duchy.


    As if such a thing didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    Keira: ¡°I know. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you at any social event lately. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling well.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What are you doing here if you¡¯re feeling unwell?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I think you came for the same reason. There was an unfortunate accident at Great-Aunt¡¯s house. How can I not visit?¡±


    The moment Keira bumped into her, she was convinced¨Cthe accident was caused by Cosette.


    At first glance, there didn¡¯t seem to be a connection between the gunpowder explosion that caused the collapse of part of the mansion and Cosette.


    Keira would have brushed it off as an accident if she hadn¡¯t remembered her past.


    Keira: ¡°I won¡¯t see you off. I¡¯ll be on my way¡­¡±


    Keira walked past Cosette without even saying goodbye.


    Cosette arrived here one step earlier than me. In addition, Cosette was on her way out after meeting Johanna.


    ¡®It means you¡¯re done with your business.¡¯


    Biting her lips, Keira stood in front of Johanna¡¯s door.


    Keira: ¡°Great-Aunt, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Come in.¡±


    Unlike the nervous Keira, Johanna looked relaxed. She didn¡¯t seem to think of this as anything more than a coincidence.


    Johanna: ¡°I wasn¡¯t injured, but strangely, a lot of people are looking for me.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Still, it¡¯s common courtesy to visit you at a time like this. His Grace is also worried.¡±


    Johanna shrugged at the remark as if she knew Ludwig couldn¡¯t be that delicate.


    Keira cut to the chase.


    Keira: ¡°Great-Aunt, do you think this was an accident?¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Johanna¡¯s forehead slightly furrowed.


    Johanna: ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Even if it¡¯s an accident, someone has to take responsibility. There¡¯s no way a decent gunpowder can just explode. There must have been an issue with it. We have to check which merchant it was supplied from and whether there were any problems in the distribution process.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Hmm¡­ Now that you mention it, that makes sense.¡±


    She then nodded her head.


    Johanna, who had been revered for the rest of her life, was somewhat naive.


    Keira: ¡°Actually, that¡¯s why I came here. I had a feeling Great-Aunt would shrug it off as an accident. May I see the ledgers?¡±


    Johanna: ¡°If you want to see the ledgers, you should talk to Gordon.¡±


    Johanna pulled the rope, and a maid opened the door and walked in.


    Johanna: ¡°Bring the butler.¡±


    ¡°Yes, milady.¡±


    Not long after, Gordon entered the bedroom.


    Gordon: ¡°You called for me?¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Keira wants to see the ledger. Show it to her.¡±


    Gordon: ¡°Is it because of the issue with the gunpowder?¡±


    Keira answered instead.


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Gordon: ¡°This way, please.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at the ledger and let you know if there is anything strange about it.¡±


    The books were kept in Johanna¡¯s usually empty office. Keira, who had been checking the ledgers for a long time, looked up and asked.


    Keira: ¡°The plan to set firecrackers, who was the first to bring it up?¡±


    It was impossible for ordinary people to trade gunpowder without permission in the capital. Buying as well as selling were the same.


    This could not have been possible without Johanna¡¯s permission. Sure enough.


    Gordon: ¡°That¡­ Employees often did that when the weather got cooler. As you know, the people in the mansion here seldom go out.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Since when?¡±


    Gordon: ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while. Of course, this was done with Lady Johanna¡¯s permission. Sometimes, she¡¯d even watch.¡±


    So, it meant that the information that Johanna was buying gunpowder at this time of year was secretly spread.


    It would have been easy to mix defective products if they expected that the mansion would buy gunpowder this year as well.


    Advertisements


    Keira confirmed the name of the top-selling gunpowder.


    It was a highly reputable place among the top suppliers that supplied daily necessities to the capital.


    Last year and the year before last, there was a record of purchasing gunpowder from the same place.


    ¡®Well, unless it¡¯s a reputable merchant, there¡¯s no way you can do business with the Grand Ducal family.¡¯


    However, there would always be individuals in any group who was desperate for money.


    Unfortunately, examining the merchant without evidence was not within Keira¡¯s authority.


    Keira: ¡°Tell Great-Aunt that I¡¯ll think about it a bit more and let you know. It¡¯s still just a hunch.¡±


    Gordon: ¡°Yes, I will let her know.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, I met Cosette on the way here.¡±


    Then she cast a subtle gaze on Gordon. Keira looked as if she wanted to know why Cosette visited Johanna.


    Perhaps because of the incident that had occurred in the past, Gordon spoke gently.


    Gordon: ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like anything special. It seemed like she visited to check on Lady Johanna when she found out about the accident.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I want to know what kind of conversation they had in detail.¡±


    Gordon: ¡°Um¡­ First of all, she expressed her concern and shock about the accident, and then she talked about repairing the mansion.¡±


    Keira leaned forward in interest.


    Keira: ¡°Repair the mansion?¡±


    Gordon: ¡°Yes, winter is coming, so why not fix it as soon as possible?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then what? What did she say after that?¡±


    Gordon: ¡°Uh¡­ that¡¯s it.¡±


    Gordon¡¯s eyes turned slightly upwards as if tracing her memories.


    Gordon: ¡°There really wasn¡¯t much to talk about. If they had any other conversation, it¡¯s the first greeting to ask if you¡¯ve been doing well, and the last greeting to say you¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Keira thought back to the information the butler had given her.


    Except for the greetings, Cosette didn¡¯t really say much other than recommending repairs to the collapsed building.


    ¡®If she was after Great-Aunt¡¯s life, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen the day she left for the temple.¡¯


    In the first place, there was no way that Johanna, an elementalist, would get caught up in a small explosion and die.


    In other words, it would be correct to assume that her goal was to damage the building from the beginning.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because you feel sorry about the state of the mansion¡­ Are you thinking of mixing spies among the workers?¡¯

 CH 134

    Raw Provider: Jessica


    Keira tried to put herself in Cosette¡¯s shoes. Why would she have come up with such a plan?


    If she simply wanted to plant spies, why did she choose such a cumbersome method?


    Why did it have to be a construction worker?


    What¡¯s the difference between them and the typical employees?


    Keira: ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before Keira came to a conclusion.


    Construction workers could easily access the mansion blueprint in the guise of rebuilding the mansion. Even if they looked around, the employees wouldn¡¯t think too much of it because they were there to fix the place.


    The difference between the drawing and the actual structure. Hints to the hidden secret spaces.


    Keira: ¡°Ah.¡±


    If Keira¡¯s guess was correct, Cosette was trying to find the location of the spirit stone again.


    Advertisements


    She would have moved on and chalked it off as her delusion if it was just the last time. But now that she¡¯s tried something similar again? It was too suspicious.


    Keira was about to offer to introduce construction workers and an architect, but she stopped.


    Gordon: ¡°Your Ladyship? Were you perhaps about to say something¡­? You can speak at your convenience.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, thinking about it, I might be overreacting. I don¡¯t want Great-Aunt to be uncomfortable, so I¡¯ll leave the reconstruction of the mansion to you.¡±


    Gordon: ¡°Yes, of course. We¡¯ll need to fix it before the winter wind hits.¡±


    Let Cosette plant spies among the workers.


    Interrogating and questioning them was the next step.


    Keira¡¯s lack of authority on the matter made it impossible to investigate the company that supplied the explosives without clear evidence.


    If she made a mistake, things could get worse, and there was a high possibility that she would receive the Imperial Family¡¯s animosity.


    However, it was possible to ¡®personally¡¯ question the workers who participated in the mansion¡¯s repairs and reconstruction.


    Hearing Keira¡¯s plans, Johanna furrowed her brow in confusion.


    Johanna: ¡°Hmm, of course, I respect your judgment. If you thought it was curious, there must be a good reason. However¡­ What if innocent people are interrogated violently, and it becomes a problem later?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I also don¡¯t expect all workers to be in on it. She might mix the spies among the innocent ones. But since I can¡¯t read minds, I have no choice but to question them all, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Johanna¡¯s expression hardened slightly.


    Advertisements


    Since there was no way to tell them apart, it sounded like Keira would assume they were all guilty and then force them to confess individually.


    As if Keira anticipated Johanna¡¯s concern, she said.


    Keira: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Great-Aunt. I won¡¯t pose a physical threat to the workers. No torture or intimidation will happen.¡±


    At her declaration, Johanna tilted her head.


    Johanna: ¡°Then how are you going to get a confession?¡±


    Keira: ¡°If you do as I say, you can make them confess without lifting a finger.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Without lifting a finger? How? Tell me.¡±


    What she asked of Johanna was very simple.


    First, create a harsh atmosphere and drag the workers underground. Then lock them up in separate spaces so they couldn¡¯t communicate.


    Johanna: ¡°Is it really possible with that alone?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Johanna frowned, not entirely convinced, but Keira nodded her head resolutely.


    This was the method Ludwig had used in the past to interrogate criminals, and Keira witnessed how effective it was.


    Johanna: ¡°Then, do as you please. Take care of it.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira¡¯s method was simple.


    First, the suspects were locked in separate areas to stop them from communicating with each other. Then she threatened that she would only spare the first to confess.


    The genuinely innocent ones had turned pale and lamented the injustice.


    After all, most of the workers definitely came to work with pure intentions.


    Keira felt a little guilty when a man about twice her age begged for his life by mentioning his wife and children.


    He looked really innocent.


    ¡®I must apologize for this later¡­¡¯


    But she had to remain vigilant until she found the spies, so Keira left the room, her expression cold. The weeping sound behind her stabbed her conscience.


    The other men had also turned paled. However, their complexion had changed for a slightly different reason than the innocent ones.


    They broke out in a cold sweat, worried they might have lost their chance to survive if someone had already confessed.


    After all, they were all ordinary workers.


    The only thing that set them apart from others was their financial difficulties.


    There was no such thing as loyalty to a client.


    In the end, those men, worried they¡¯d lose their chance, confessed that they had other intentions within two days.


    It was the very next night that Joseph reported those confessions to Keira.


    Three workers infiltrated the mansion with ulterior motives.


    Advertisements


    They all said an anonymous person had commissioned them to find a gap between the blueprint and the actual structure of the mansion¨Ca spot or area that might be a secret space.


    Keira rummaged through the personal details of the three men.


    Joseph: ¡°Before this incident, they were ordinary workers.¡±


    Joseph answered.


    Joseph: ¡°I thoroughly checked, but they¡¯re clean.¡±


    Keira: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter Great-Aunt¡¯s house.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°It seems that the reason for accepting the request was largely due to financial difficulties.¡±


    According to the investigation, the first worker had a daughter who suffered from an incurable disease.


    The situation of the other two was similar. His mother was ill, or he needed a lot of money to fix an accident his son had committed.


    However, no matter the circumstance, it didn¡¯t change the fact that they infiltrated Johanna¡¯s mansion with such dark motives.


    Keira put down the papers with a frown.


    Tak¨C.


    Joseph could guess why she was displeased.


    Joseph: ¡°The person behind it completely hid their identity.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I kind of expected it.¡±


    Only the powerless underlings were punished, and the person behind them got away like a loach.


    Unsurprisingly, none of the workers knew the identity of the ¡®anonymous client.¡¯


    This client promised to pay a large sum of money and give a more significant amount if the workers found a ¡®secret place.¡¯


    Joseph: ¡°Does Your Ladyship think the Count of Weinberg is behind this?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Probably. But I don¡¯t have any proof.¡±


    Someone planted spies in Johanna¡¯s mansion to find a hidden room or space. Such a thing would surely stir the aristocratic society in the capital.


    But there wasn¡¯t a single proof.


    ¡®So how would Count Weinberg benefit from getting that information?¡¯


    Keira couldn¡¯t think of an answer to that question.


    The only possible grudge Count Weinberg had was against the Grand Duke.


    ¡®Still, it doesn¡¯t correlate¡­¡¯


    On the other hand, Cosette looked for Johanna¡¯s hiding spot, more precisely, the location of the spirit stone.


    She¡¯s trying the same thing twice.


    It was a moment when her doubts turned into certainty.


    Joseph said.


    Advertisements


    Joseph: ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand either. What would he use it for if he found out?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Maybe they plan to find the place where Great-Aunt hid the spirit stone.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Ah! Is she trying to mimic the spirit art using Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone?¡±


    As far as Keira knew, Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone had no such function. But she couldn¡¯t exactly explain that, so she just bit her lip.


    While she was silent, Joseph continued.


    Joseph: ¡°As you may have heard, Lady Cosette is hiding in her uncle¡¯s house and has not gone out. Didn¡¯t she use to go to social gatherings until his threshold was worn out? There must be a reason for the sudden change in behavior. Please be careful.¡±


    Keira nodded, urging him to continue.


    Joseph: ¡°Until now, Miss Cosette has acted as if she was trying to usurp the Your Ladyship¡¯s place in the house, the temple, and the social world.¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°However, the reputation in society, the family, and the position in the temple are only secondary matters. In the end, the one who manifests their skills first wins.¡±


    His point was correct. However, an elementalist¡¯s skill was a blessing that Beatrice has bestowed on humans.


    In other words, it was the god¡¯s will and revelation.


    To change the will of god through human effort or training¡­ As far as Keira knew, such a thing was futile.


    It was impossible for a person who was not of the Grand Duke¡¯s bloodline to not only use elemental magic but also hasten the manifestation of the skills.


    It was impossible to go against Beatrice¡¯s will by human effort.


    But if it¡¯s just an imitation of spirit art¡­ Could it be possible?

 CH 135

    ¡°Of course, I have no doubt that Your Ladyship will one day manifest your abilities. But if she tried to imitate that first, wouldn¡¯t you be framed instead?¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Just like what she¡¯s been through in the past.


    ¡°Maybe Lady Cosette changed her strategy. Rather than trying to take Your Ladyship¡¯s place step by step¡­ Once she wins, she can restore her reputation.¡±


    ¡°So, Your Ladyship will have to be careful as Cosette may use Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone to deceive everyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Keira: ¡°However, it¡¯s really too early to conclude that one can mimic the skills using Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone. It was the same when I asked Great-Aunt about it. She dismissed it as nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a hidden feature.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, it could be a hidden feature. But how does Cosette know that? How does she know something that neither the previous elementalists of our family nor the Grand Duke, Great-Aunt, nor I know? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Advertisements


    Joseph: ¡°That¡­¡±


    Joseph muttered.


    According to Count Weinberg, Cosette grew up without education under an elderly herbalist couple in the mountains.


    Joseph: ¡°Maybe from Count Weinberg¡­ No, that doesn¡¯t make sense either.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible to know more about the spirit stones than from our family.¡±


    Not even from the temple or the Imperial family.


    Keira: ¡°The spirit stone only has one function¨Cto symbolize the contract. If it breaks, the contract that has lasted for hundreds of years will, too.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°¡­No way.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s face flushed with astonishment.


    Fortunately, he seemed to have figured out what Keira tried to say without going into detail.


    Joseph: ¡°What if she¡¯s trying to break the spirit stone¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s the only plausible answer so far.¡±


    Joseph pondered for a moment before speaking again.


    Joseph: ¡°Is she going to make a new contract after breaking the current one? She¡¯s not trying to destroy the world, is she?¡±


    Keira shook her head.


    In the past, the contract was not broken until Cosette manifested.


    If such an accident had occurred, Johanna would not have stood still.


    Keira: ¡°Just because the contract has been broken doesn¡¯t mean anyone can renew it.¡±


    Advertisements


    Joseph: ¡°But if the contract with Beatrice is broken, the barrier is also broken. Then, wouldn¡¯t disaster be inevitable?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what she wants.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His expression changed to bewilderment when he heard that Cosette wanted the disaster.


    Keira looked at him and continued.


    Keira: ¡°This is my hypothesis, but¡­¡±


    The plan went smoothly. No, she thought it did.


    No one would think she had reason to destroy Johanna¡¯s mansion.


    So everyone would have thought it was just a coincidence.


    When she heard that she had successfully recruited some of the workers involved in the construction, Cosette thought the plan had been successful.


    However, things turned out differently than she expected.


    Cosette: ¡°What?¡±


    Thud¨C!


    When she hurriedly got up from her seat, the chair fell to the floor. However, she couldn¡¯t afford to pay attention to something irrelevant.


    Cosette: ¡°You lost contact? How?¡±


    Cosette¡¯s hoarse voice echoed through the room.


    The maid couldn¡¯t help but tremble when she saw how angry her master was.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know the details. I¡¯ve only been told to inform you¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Tsk!¡±


    The maid in front of her was nothing more than a messenger. She didn¡¯t know Cosette¡¯s plans or who she had lost contact with.


    Advertisements


    All she knew was one sentence¨C¡¯We lost contact.¡¯


    Cosette knew it wasn¡¯t the maid¡¯s fault, but the flickering in front of her eyes couldn¡¯t be more bothersome.


    Cosette: ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Calm down. Cosette took a deep breath. No matter how angry she was, it wasn¡¯t good to show her temper to an innocent maid.


    Cosette: ¡°Okay, go back then.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, milady.¡±


    The maid rushed off without looking back, afraid to be the target of the lady¡¯s wrath.


    Cosette, alone in the room, moved to the sofa instead of righting the fallen chair.


    Her head pounded at the thought that things had gone awry.


    ¡®Where did it go wrong? I didn¡¯t do anything that would raise suspicion. Was it from when I tried to find it myself? They might have noticed¡­ No, but if there¡¯s an accident at a relative¡¯s house, isn¡¯t it natural to go and see how they¡¯re doing?¡¯


    Looking back, she hadn¡¯t done anything that would have left a trail.


    ¡®Anyway, there¡¯s no problem, because it¡¯s just a feeling that it¡¯s my fault. However¡­¡¯


    What if they realized her ultimate goal was to destroy the spirit stone?


    If that happened, the clever woman would hide the spirit stone in a place Cosette couldn¡¯t find.


    And if that¡¯s what they did, it would be a troublesome thing that couldn¡¯t be compared to her reputation in society plummeting to the ground.


    Cosette bit her lip.


    ¡®No. There¡¯s no way they could have noticed my goal. The only way they can do that is if they can read minds.¡¯


    She was probably getting paranoid.


    As she was about to distract herself to shake off her anxiety, someone arrived.


    It was Count Weinberg.


    Cosette looked up in surprise at the butler who announced her uncle¡¯s presence.


    Cosette: ¡°Uncle? Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯ll be late from work today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that, too, but milord just came back, looking sour. It seems urgent, so you should see him.¡±


    Advertisements


    Cosette: ¡°Okay.¡±


    As soon as the Count arrived home, he called Cosette to his office.


    Most of the time, he would only do this to whine.


    She was already getting annoyed, but she had no choice. The Count was her important partner.


    Cosette reluctantly made her way toward the Count¡¯s office.


    Cosette: ¡°You called.¡±


    Count: ¡°Ah, Cosette. Come here and sit down.¡±


    The Count then dismissed the butler.


    As the butler and the maids left the office, the Count¡¯s demeanor changed cautiously again. He took a seat across from Cosette and said.


    Count: ¡°I heard that the plan to find the spirit stone¡¯s location isn¡¯t going smoothly.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Count: ¡°How can I not worry! If there¡¯s any evidence that this explosion was our fault¡­!¡±


    Cosette: ¡°It won¡¯t happen, so stop panicking. Watching you like this is making me go crazy.¡±


    Count: ¡°Keuk.¡±


    Isaac Weinberg held his tongue and swallowed his displeasure.


    His partner in crime in front of him has always acted like this.


    He reluctantly joined forces with her, but there¡¯s no way he could trust her, especially since he didn¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking.


    Count: ¡°¡­Can you just answer one thing?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Count: ¡°Are you going to avenge my sister and father¡¯s deaths?¡±


    Cosette then responded with an annoyed bite on her lips.


    Cosette: ¡°How many times do I have to tell you until you believe me? I will definitely avenge them. Because that¡¯s my duty.¡±


    Count: ¡°Please do not betray my faith. And one more thing.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°You just asked if I could only answer one thing.¡±


    Usually, Cosette wouldn¡¯t be easily annoyed.


    This was proof she was very nervous. Isaac¡¯s complexion darkened a little.


    Count: ¡°Isn¡¯t it going to harm Johanna and Beatrice?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Of course.¡±


    Count: ¡°¡­That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    He murmured to himself and looked away.


    Cosette, who had been staring at him, opened her mouth as if anxious.


    Advertisements


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯m just saying this just in case, but don¡¯t act alone in haste. Do you understand?¡±


    Count: ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Cosette still seemed uneasy despite the Count¡¯s reassurance, because she went on to say.


    Cosette: ¡°I won¡¯t forget to avenge your sister and father. So don¡¯t do things by yourself.¡±


    Count: ¡°I do not intend to act so carelessly.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°¡­I¡¯ll believe that.¡±


    She looked at Isaac in doubt, and then stood up.


    ¡®He¡¯s not a complete fool¡­ I hope you don¡¯t start working at a time like this.¡¯


    Cosette: ¡°Then, I have other business to attend to.¡±


    Count: ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Isaac answered without getting up.


    In the eyes of the employees, he was Cosette¡¯s superior. So it would be a strange sight for him to see his niece off.


    Cosette didn¡¯t comment on it, so she was also probably aware of it.


    Tak¨C.


    The door closed with a click. He sat alone on the sofa and clenched his fists.


    ¡®As expected, it¡¯s just unbelievable.¡¯


    How could he trust her despite her promises of avenging his sister and father and assurances of not harming the human world?


    Even now, she wasn¡¯t interested in avenging the family and was focused on finding the location of the spirit stone.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like she was looking for the spirit stone without justifiable reason.


    As Cosette mentioned, she needed the stone to manifest quickly.


    But as long as he didn¡¯t trust Cosette, her claim had no weight.


    Could she have another intention in finding the spirit stone? The question that had been brewing inside him grew.


    ¡®I can¡¯t just trust that woman. I¡¯ll have to find my own way.¡¯


    He had just said he wouldn¡¯t move on his own but it wasn¡¯t like he broke his promise first.


    He remembered his younger sister, who followed him often, and his father, whom he respected.


    A past that couldn¡¯t return¡­


    His eyes gleamed darkly as he stared into the air.

 CH 136

    ¡°You¡¯re going to the Imperial Palace? What else has happened?¡±


    Less than a few days after the accident, a startled Robert asked Keira when she mentioned going to the Palace.


    Keira: ¡°I just want to go to the Imperial Library. I have some materials to look for.¡±


    Robert: ¡°If you tell me what material you are looking for, I will have someone help you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Robert tilted his head, seemingly confused at Keira¡¯s quick rejection.


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to find if you asked several people to do it¡­?¡¯


    The thought was painted on his face, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it aloud.


    Robert: ¡°Then I will prepare the carriage.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Keira nodded, ignoring Robert¡¯s puzzled gaze.


    ¡®I can¡¯t exactly say I¡¯m looking for materials about demons.¡¯


    Not only would it be a pain to explain why she¡¯s looking for such information, but it would also be a bother if word about it leaked outside the family.


    Advertisements


    She knew that all kinds of rumors would go around¨Clike her being interested in black magic and planning to summon demons.


    So, Keira decided to bring only one person she could really trust.


    And that person was none other than her brother, Zichhardt.


    Keira looked back at her brother and asked.


    Keira: ¡°Can you really go with me?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°The knight promotion exam is over. I have a lot of time.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Even more so. I¡¯m worried I¡¯m dragging you along for nothing when you can go and relax in your free time.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°This is important.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    It was, of course, important. However, she did not explain the purpose to her brother.


    How are you sure it¡¯s important?


    As if noticing her puzzled look, Zeke answered.


    Zeke: ¡°You had a dark expression on your face all day yesterday. I called you and you didn¡¯t respond, so I thought it was serious. But today, you suddenly mentioned going to the Palace to look for information.¡±


    Zeke paused for a moment, lowered his voice, and whispered again.


    Zeke: ¡°And since you didn¡¯t order anyone else to do it¡­ it seems like top secret information, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Keira nodded instead of answering.


    Yesterday, there was another reason why she was so distracted that she couldn¡¯t even respond to Zeke.


    ¡®If the spirit stone is destroyed, the barrier will also disappear. Can someone behind such a scheme be considered human?¡¯


    It was the conclusion she reached after thinking about it for days.


    Well, she didn¡¯t have concrete evidence. Maybe she was just overthinking.


    However, Cosette had already aimed for the spirit stone twice.


    Shortly after her debut in the capital, she tried to find the location of the spirit stone for the first time.


    And the second time she tried to do it was after she was kicked out of the grand duchy after being massively humiliated.


    Cosette¡¯s course of action pointed to one conclusion.


    Her primary goal wasn¡¯t to take Keira¡¯s role, to avenge Count Weinberg¡¯s family, nor was it to get recognized in noble society.


    What she wanted was¡­


    ¡®Obtaining the spirit stone.¡¯


    As far as Keira knew, the spirit stone¡¯s only function was to represent the contract with Beatrice.


    She sought advice from Johanna and Ludwig, but their answers were the same.


    Advertisements


    ¡®There¡¯s no way you¡¯re looking for the spirit stone simply because you want to see it or keep it as decoration.¡¯


    Who would want to destroy the spirit stone and the barrier?


    It didn¡¯t take Keira long to come up with an answer.


    The devil.


    Keira: ¡°Let¡¯s go, and I¡¯ll explain the details.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Keira looked at Robert and said goodbye.


    Keira: ¡°We¡¯ll be on our way then.¡±


    Robert: ¡°May you have a safe trip.¡±


    The carriage carrying the Parvis children left the mansion after the employees sent them off.


    It is quite a distance to the Imperial Palace in the middle of the capital.


    Keira leaned her head back and tried to collect her thoughts.


    How would Keira find out if Cosette or the person behind her was the devil?


    ¡®Suspicion alone can¡¯t lead to a death sentence.¡¯


    She only had a little over a year left. If she couldn¡¯t find the evidence then, she would have no choice but to escape from the capital and wait for her abilities to manifest.


    Keira¡¯s eyes darkened with concern.


    ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡±


    The Imperial court attendant bowed politely and said.


    It was their duty to treat nobles with respect, but Keira couldn¡¯t help but notice that they¡¯ve become even more respectful.


    ¡®Did Empress Dowager or the Princess give them orders?¡¯


    Although there was an accusation, they were the ones who ordered the search for the Grand Duke¡¯s house. Now that their innocence was proven, maybe this was their way of making up for the incident.


    Thanks to their consideration, Keira could borrow the Imperial Library for a few days.


    Keira: ¡°Please send my gratitude to Her Highnesses, the Empress Dowager, and Princess Arabella. Thank you for lending me the library.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will pass on your message. If you need anything more, please feel free to call me.¡±


    When the servants closed the door and left, Zeke finally spoke.


    Advertisements


    Zeke: ¡°Now, tell me. What are you looking for?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Information about demons and black magic.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Zeke¡¯s jaw dropped. He seemed to want more explanation, but Keira was already walking through the bookshelves.


    He hurriedly followed after his sister.


    Keira: ¡°Now you understand why I couldn¡¯t let the servants do it?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Why¡­ Why are you looking for something like that?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Why, you ask? Because of Cosette.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°You think a demon is behind that woman and Count Weinberg? No, why would you think that¡­?¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes shook in disbelief.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s understandable.¡¯


    In the past, she also couldn¡¯t find the connection between Cosette and the demon. She hadn¡¯t even expected it.


    She thought Count Weinberg, the one who had brought Cosette, was the enemy. So, she guessed he had plotted things for revenge.


    She couldn¡¯t even imagine that Isaac Weinberg, one of the highest-ranking nobles, would join hands with the demon in a way that would kill everyone.


    ¡®Come to think of it, what is Count Weinberg thinking? Does he know Cosette¡¯s after the spirit stone? If they invade from the Demon Realm, they will also suffer damage.¡¯


    Of course, he¡¯s indeed grieving the loss of his sister.


    But his sister wasn¡¯t his only relative. He had family he was responsible for, so would he go to the demon¡¯s side to avenge his dead sister?


    ¡®Maybe there was some kind of agreement behind it¡­¡¯


    Things are getting more and more complicated in her mind. She shook her head to clear her thoughts.


    ¡®For now, let¡¯s focus on the goal we came here for today.¡¯


    Keira looked back and said.


    Keira: ¡°Can you believe what I¡¯m saying now?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Do you remember when Cosette had just appeared in the capital, she went to visit Great-Aunt with me?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°I do.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Cosette went to visit her because she wanted to greet Great-Aunt, but she didn¡¯t go there with pure intentions.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Wasn¡¯t her goal to get in Great-Aunt¡¯s good graces?¡±


    Keira: ¡°If that were her goal, she would have visited her after her surroundings had stabilized to some extent. If you moved to a house where you have no authority and your social status is non-existent, would you visit your Great-Aunt first?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    Upon hearing that, Zeke hummed in contemplation.


    Keira: ¡°The goal might be far more important than being recognized by the person with the highest position in the family or being recognized as the real daughter of the Grand Duke in society.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°So what do you think it is? Getting Great-Aunt¡¯s approval isn¡¯t?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, it¡¯s destroying the spirit stone.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Zeke stopped in his tracks, dumbfounded.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s complicated to explain why I¡¯ve come to that conclusion, so just know that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Back then, I thought I was overthinking things. But recently, it happened again when her position was most at stake. This means that the social reputation was just a front, and the main goal was the spirit stone.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°What happened lately? Oh, is it on fire? Did she mean to destroy the spirit stone then?¡±


    Keira: ¡°To be more precise, she must have been trying to find the location of the stone by taking advantage of the chaos.¡±


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that a bit of a leap? Couldn¡¯t it be just an accident?¡¯


    Zeke¡¯s forehead wrinkled slightly. At that moment, Keira took a step closer and said.


    Keira: ¡°You think I¡¯m grasping at straws, right? I understand. But there¡¯s a reason I¡¯ve come to that conclusion.¡±


    Keira couldn¡¯t say that it was something that had happened in the past.


    Keira: ¡°Can you just trust me this once?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Zeke answered with a deep sigh.


    Zeke: ¡°Okay, okay. I will. Then what should I do?¡±


    Kere: ¡°First here.¡±


    Keira pointed to the bookshelf beside her.


    Keira: ¡°These are ancient history books about the war before the founding of the country.¡±


    Before the founding of the nations, before the goddess named Beatrice blessed the human race.


    It was a chaotic period due to the looting and invasion of demons.


    Keira: ¡°Let¡¯s start looking for information here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zeke looked at the boring-looking titles with dread.


    It went without saying that the Imperial Palace Library had the largest collection of archives on the continent.

 CH 137

    Keira wasn¡¯t interested in how the war between humans and demons had been going on for a long time. What she cared about were the characteristics of the demons or black magic.


    Oral tales were more helpful than stories about the war¡¯s history and their armies.


    The characteristics of demons commonly pointed out by several oral tales¡­


    ¡¸ ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet, kid. If you¡¯re right, you don¡¯t have to pay the price of the contract. But if I¡¯m right, I¡¯ll take your sister¡¯s soul as well.¡±


    It was all or nothing. The boy accepted the devil¡¯s offer.¡¹


    ¡¸The two demons made a promise. They will give their heart to whoever finds the root of the mountain first.¡¹


    ¡¸A demon officer said that if the king of the faeries and the star of the witch Arachne rose at the same time tonight, he would defeat the army fifty miles out.¡¹


    In the oral tales she found, demons often made bets. Whether the opponent was also a demon or a human being, the demons often bet on something.


    As if he read something similar, Zeke said.


    Zeke: ¡°I remember something in General Spio¡¯s memoir. ¡®Demons have a strong desire to win. To them, fighting to win is not a fight but a game. They enjoy winning, even with minor disagreements.''¡±


    Keira: ¡°So, they enjoy betting because they have a strong desire to win.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Yes, they seem to enjoy getting the price of victory from their opponent.¡±


    Like a hunter flaunting his prey.


    ¡®Bet, bet¡­¡¯


    Advertisements


    Keira wondered if Cosette had wagered with her.


    Three seasons passed when she lived with her under one roof.


    ¡®Cosette had never proposed a bet with me.¡¯


    But Keira didn¡¯t give up. She needed concrete evidence to claim that Cosette was related to demons or black magic.


    She couldn¡¯t fixate on the claim that demons liked to bet.


    She concentrated on the book again. But after a while, another thought came to her.


    ¡®Come to think of it, there was someone who did.¡¯


    Erez. He proposed a bet to Keira twice.


    In fact, Keira had very little experience with betting with anyone. To be a little more precise, she didn¡¯t have anyone brave enough to dare to challenge her to one.


    When she thought of Erez, she wondered if she could also tell him about this¨C that Cosette was trying to destroy the spirit stone.


    Despite his eccentric personality, wasn¡¯t he the only one she could confide in?


    Her concern didn¡¯t last long.


    She decided to discuss it with Erez and mention her theory.


    ¡°¡­nim? Noonim?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    She was lost in thought that she didn¡¯t realize immediately Zeke was calling her.


    Keira nodded her head and answered hastily.


    Keira: ¡°Did you find anything useful?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°No, but I find something strange.¡±


    Zeke turned the book around and showed it to Keira.


    Zeke: ¡°Look here.¡±


    The book was about the history of the war. It was unlikely they¡¯d find any helpful information, so Keira had filtered this out from the beginning.


    Zeke: ¡°This part was recorded a week before the first elementalist received a revelation from the goddess and formed a contract. And the next page was the end of the war. Because of the barrier, the demon army was forced to retreat.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Of course it is. What¡¯s weird about it?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°It means that there were hardly any battles before the war was over.¡±


    Only then did Keira understand what Zeke was trying to say.


    According to the records, demons liked battles, massacres, and slaughter.


    It was very strange that an army of such a race had not made any movement for over a fortnight.


    Unbeknownst to Keira, who didn¡¯t go to the academy, its history professors often argued over that period.


    ¡°The demons who recognized the goddess¡¯s intervention in advance saved themselves first.¡±


    ¡°If they were afraid of the goddess¡¯s intervention, they wouldn¡¯t have started a war in the first place, would they? There must be another reason.¡±


    Advertisements


    The professors¡¯ lengthy arguments always ended without a conclusion.


    It was natural since they didn¡¯t know the enemy¡¯s circumstances at the time.


    Keira: ¡°Z-Zeke.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Keira: ¡°You¡¯re right that it¡¯s strange, but¡­ That¡¯s not what we need to figure out now.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°I know. I just said it because it was kind of weird.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Thank you for the help. Let¡¯s focus a little more.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zeke looked down at the book again, and for a while, only the sound of turning pages filled the library.


    Moments later, Keira thought as she got up to get another book.


    ¡®It really is strange.¡¯


    The demon army, which constantly slaughtered everything under its wake after going to earth, had not moved for a whole month.


    Moreover, coincidentally, the battle stopped just before the elementalist signed a contract with Beatrice.


    Was there a correlation between the two events?


    She only continued concentrating on finding information again when she moved to another book.


    ¡®It was a few hundred years ago, but now that I¡¯ve thought about it, what difference does it make?¡¯


    Now, she had a different task to solve.


    Keira took a heavy book from the bookshelf and placed it on her table with a thud.


    She needed to find proof of Cosette¡¯s identity.


    Keira wrote an anonymous letter to Erez Shore, saying she would like to meet at the enclosed address.


    Even though the only indicator was the initial ¡®K¡¯, Erez seemed to know it was Keira who had sent the letter, so he showed up for the meeting on time.


    Erez, wearing a robe, pulled aside the curtains and walked in.


    Keira said half-admiringly.


    Keira: ¡°So you knew why I sent the letter.¡±


    Erez: ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t want others gossiping behind your back if we see each other. It¡¯s not that I wasn¡¯t aware of them; I just didn¡¯t care about what others thought.¡±


    Advertisements


    Their meeting place was an empty mansion owned by her mother¡¯s family. Here, she could meet people without being noticed.


    Keira: ¡°There¡¯s no maid, so if you want some tea, you can make it yourself.¡±


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s okay. Seeing you suddenly asked to meet, it seems like an important conversation.¡±


    He poured himself a glass of fresh water and took a seat on the sofa across from Keira. Then he nodded as if telling Keira to get straight to the point.


    Keira: ¡°I think I know what Cosette ultimately wants.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow curiously.


    Rather than curious¡­ it looked more like he was skeptical she¡¯d actually know it, and it annoyed Keira.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s a conclusion I¡¯ve come to after thinking about it for a long time. Take it seriously.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Okay, okay. I will, so tell me.¡±


    Erez replied dryly and raised the glass of water. He didn¡¯t look serious at all.


    Keira: ¡°It seems she¡¯s aiming to destroy the human world.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Pfft.¡±


    No, he wasn¡¯t stifling his laughter. He almost spat out his water.


    Erez: ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    He dropped the glass and coughed heavily. Keira even had to pat him on the back to help him.


    Keira: ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Erez couldn¡¯t raise his head for a long time to catch his breath. Then, as Keira patted his back, a strangely embarrassed feeling overcame her.


    ¡®Well¡­ It sounds like a completely fictional story.¡¯


    If someone had said that the goal of a woman now only twenty years old was to destroy the world, Keira wouldn¡¯t have believed it either.


    As Keira¡¯s face turned red, Erez suddenly jumped up, his eyes wide.


    Erez: ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Erez: ¡°How did you find out? Did she tell you herself? No, of course, she wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    For some reason, his reaction was quite different from what she expected.


    Before Keira could even justify her theory, Erez had already seemed to believe her absurd claim.


    Keira: ¡°I have memories of the past. I used it a little¡­ I¡¯ve concluded that Cosette is looking for the spirit stone. However, it¡¯s only a medium that proves the contract between the spirits and humans. The reason why it is hidden is to prevent destruction.¡±


    Advertisements


    Erez: ¡°Right.¡±


    Keira: ¡°She¡¯s not trying to find that and put it in her room as decoration, is she? So, the only answer is destruction. If the contract is broken, the barrier will disappear, and¡­ Another disaster will come.¡±


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just that.


    Keira: ¡°Do you know the details of the prophecy from twenty years ago?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Of course.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Most people, including myself, interpreted the disaster that the goddess spoke of as a drought caused by the absence of the sp

 CH 138

    ¡°¡­¡±


    Erez, silent for a moment, said in awe.


    Erez: ¡°You, you¡¯re surprisingly smart.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira didn¡¯t know whether to thank or curse him. In the end, she chose to kick his shin lightly.


    Erez: ¡°Ow!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to explain. Why did you react as if you already knew Cosette¡¯s purpose, and why you guessed it but didn¡¯t tell me?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m telling you now, but please don¡¯t treat me like you did before.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Before?¡±


    Keira: ¡°When we first met, on that terrace. You hid a lot from me back then.¡±


    Keira said, narrowing her eyes. He would finally reveal all the stories he had hidden.


    Erez: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it. It was just that it was hard to explain how I knew. If you know my circumstances, you will understand.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s a long story, so please explain. Everything.¡±


    Keira returned to her seat and sat down. She thought it would be too long a story to stand and listen to.


    Still, Erez didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Instead, he looked up at the ceiling, crossed his arms, and groaned.


    Advertisements


    Erez: ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Erez: ¡°I was wondering where to start. Oh, do you have any weapons on you right now?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing hidden in your clothes?¡±


    Keira: ¡°There really isn¡¯t. I¡¯m not an assassin, so why would I hide something like that?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Good.¡±


    Why would he ask such a thing? And why would it be good? Keira¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity.


    Erez: ¡°Uh¡­ Once you¡¯ve realized that Cosette¡¯s trying to destroy the Spirit Stone, you must have figured out her identity, right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°For now, I¡¯m wondering if a warlock or a demon might be behind it.¡±


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s half-right. She¡¯s a demon.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Why are you so surprised? You must have guessed something, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I can¡¯t help but be surprised when you say it like that¡­ No, but how do you know? Do you have any grounds? Why haven¡¯t you said anything?¡±


    So, Cosette was actually a demon. Although Keira had expected it to a certain extent, her head tingled at the reality.


    How could a demon strong enough to have intelligence pass through the barrier?


    Besides, she even touched the holy water of the temple. What kind of trick would she use to hide in the human world?


    Advertisements


    How else did she deal with the spirits when it was the opposite of the demons.


    Dozens of questions came to mind, but there was no time to think about them because Erez¡¯s words slapped her on the back of the head.


    Erez: ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also a demon.¡±


    He spoke as if he was simply talking about the weather.


    Keira was only able to react only after a long time had passed.


    Keira: ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Keira then realized why she had asked if he had a weapon.


    Her right hand reflexively fumbled her waist, where she usually hung her sword.


    Keira could barely come to her senses and check if she heard wrong.


    Keira: ¡°Did you just say¡­ demon?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Even as he said that, he looked anxiously at Keira¡¯s hand, seemingly worried that she might attack him with a hidden weapon.


    Erez: ¡°Listen for a moment. I¡¯ll explain everything¡­ ¡±


    A month after that.


    Johanna Parvis, the Grand Duke¡¯s aunt, and elementalist, was found murdered.


    Her heart had been ripped open. Her body had hardened from the shock, and she couldn¡¯t even close her eyes.


    The recluse¡¯s death was quickly revealed because Cosette Parvis, the next elementalist, disappeared.


    People couldn¡¯t hide their worry when they discovered that Cosette, who had lived surrounded by other people, had disappeared without a trace.


    People went to Johanna to inquire, but instead, they found her body and Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone nowhere in sight.


    The elementalist died and the spirit stone disappeared. Even the whereabouts of the next elementalist were unknown.


    Advertisements


    The whole country was in shock.


    ¡°Princess Cosette must be in danger, too. M-maybe I¡¯m just worrying too much¡­¡±


    It was reasonable to think that.


    No, it seemed reasonable. At least not until then.


    Even the military was mobilized to search for the disappearance of the Grand Duke¡¯s daughter, but there was no trace of her.


    In the land ravaged by the war against demons, it didn¡¯t rain unless the spirit¡¯s power was there.


    Of course, the country was in a state of emergency. Ludwig was brought straight to the Imperial Palace.


    The nobles interrogated him.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know where your daughter is?¡±


    ¡°Do you think he has a reason to hide the whereabouts of the child?¡±


    ¡°Uh, well.¡±


    It was a meeting that had no clue, let alone a solution. Of course, the meeting wouldn¡¯t go well.


    The meeting, full of sighs and lamentations, ended without any results. As expected.


    Ludwig, who returned to the mansion with all his arrogance, was comforted by his lieutenant, Shane.


    Shane: ¡°Her Ladyship must be alive. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll come back safely and alive, so please rest. It¡¯s already been three days. I¡¯m worried about your health¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Why did Cosette disappear?¡±


    Shane: ¡°Yes? Maybe evil men went after her after Johanna.¡±


    With those words, it¡¯s a surprise that the lieutenant thought she¡¯d come back safely.


    If Johanna died like that, who¡¯s to say Cosette wouldn¡¯t either.


    Cosette¡¯s death would be the worst-case scenario.


    But¡­ strangely enough, Shane had such a hunch.


    He had a feeling that something even worse than her death would happen.


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be a good father.¡±


    Advertisements


    Shane: ¡°Why are you saying that? It¡¯s not that Your Grace failed to protect her!¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that. It¡¯s that I¡¯m more concerned about the future than my daughter¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ludwig laughed self-deprecatingly.


    There was a time when he thought he might be a good father to his biological daughter.


    In fact, he tried to treat Cosette well, and later tried to improve his relationship with Zicchardt.


    However, after agreeing to Keira¡¯s execution, his relationship with Zeke ended, and Cosette¡¯s affection for him didn¡¯t last long.


    No, when he looked at those red eyes, for some reason, he got goosebumps.


    He forcibly tried to imitate her friendly tone and soft expression, but it was all just a pretense.


    How could a girl who looked just like him not feel like his own child? It was really strange.


    It was then that he realized that it was impossible for him to be a good father in this life.


    Meanwhile, Cosette disappeared.


    Even without knowing if his daughter was dead or alive, he was so disgusted with himself that he worried more about the future than her life.


    Ludwig: ¡°My aunt was murdered, and Cosette and the spirit stone are missing. It¡¯s all to convenient to be a coincidence.¡±


    Shane: ¡°Yes, someone must have plotted this.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°At the same time, the appearance of the demons also decreased.¡±


    It was as if they were preparing something big.


    Still, they had no reason to think so.


    It was natural for humans, regardless of their status, to be in trouble if it didn¡¯t rain on the continent.


    Since humans wouldn¡¯t do anything to dig their own graves, there was only one answer left.


    Demons.


    He could only imagine that a race that had waged war with humans long ago was scheming something again.


    Shane: ¡°I thought so, too, so I checked it out. Fortunately, there seems to be nothing wrong with the barrier.¡±


    As long as the barrier was still in place, demons couldn¡¯t cross over from the demon realm. Perhaps it¡¯s a demon with low intelligence.


    Ludwig: ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. Even if it¡¯s a minor problem, report it to me immediately.¡±


    Shane: ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I want to rest a little.¡±


    Shane bowed politely and left the office.


    Ludwig: ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Ludwig sighed as he watched the red sunset in the living room alone.


    For some reason, his heart felt hollow and pierced.


    Everything felt empty and exhausting. He just wanted to sleep all day long and think about nothing.


    He just wanted to rest and throw everything away¡­


    Advertisements


    But that didn¡¯t happen. He couldn¡¯t turn away from the continent in chaos.


    Ludwig looked away from the window and sat upright in his chair.


    There were piles of things on the desk that needed his attention.


    One month, two months, three months¡­


    The land dried up, and crops began to die.


    People started to have doubts. Why did disasters happen even after killing the fake daughter?


    But nobody knew at that time that the real ¡®disaster¡¯ had yet to come.

 CH 139

    How many lives would it take for a corpse to fill the river and cut off the water? The answer to that question was taking place in real life.


    ¡°102,283 people.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you really count it? It¡¯s not as much as I thought. It¡¯s such a wide river.¡±


    The demon officer shrugged and replied.


    ¡°The river was running low due to a long drought.¡±


    It has been several months since the barrier that had protected the human world for hundreds of years melted and the war resumed.


    As the strife grew longer, the number of prisoners also increased exponentially.


    Managing too many prisoners was a challenge. So, they figured they could just kill a prisoner that was difficult to deal with and throw it into the river.


    ¡°It¡¯s romantic. A river flowing with blood instead of water.¡±


    The blood-soaked ground was damp. Wherever I looked, bodies were lying around. It was truly hell.


    Advertisements


    ¡°Huu, huuu¡­¡±


    The prisoner, waiting for his turn, started peeing without realizing it. It would be a misfortune for him not to lose his mind like the soldier before him.


    Wiping the blade, one of the demons said.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    ¡°P-please save me! I¡¯ll do anything, so please save my life!¡±


    It was a plea that could not be fulfilled.


    The demon soldier who swung the blade without answering said.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    I was going to die defending my honor as a knight until the end, but my legs shook when I saw something like that.


    Words begging for his life wanted to come out of his throat, but he persevered. He knew it was no use begging anyway.


    ¡°Is this guy still quiet?¡±


    The prisoner heard the sound of the blade cutting and thought it was over. He shut his eyes tightly.


    But it was then.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s so loud; what can I do? I can¡¯t get a good rest! Or do it a long way away from my barracks!¡±


    The sudden voice delayed the prisoner¡¯s death.


    It was the voice of a young woman. Demons often maintained a youthful appearance compared to their actual age, so it wasn¡¯t surprising to hear the voice of a young woman in the middle of the military base.


    However, what stimulated the prisoner¡¯s curiosity was how familiar the voice was.


    Advertisements


    The knight raised his head as if possessed. And he witnessed an incredible sight.


    ¡°L-lady Cosette¡­!¡±


    A familiar woman was dressed in a black uniform, her silver hair standing out even more.


    She had an appearance that one could never mistake. One of the other prisoners looked at him in bewilderment.


    ¡°Um, sorry, who?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Lady Cosette, i-isn¡¯t it? Why in this place¡­!¡±


    He saw an unexpected person in an unexpected place. He was so flustered that he was at a loss for words.


    However, the other soldier prisoners seemed to have interpreted the situation a little differently, trembling in fear as they waited for their turn.


    The cornered brain may have deliberately misinterpreted the situation.


    ¡°Lady? Lady Cosette? Is it really her?¡±


    ¡°Look at that silver hair! He¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°S-save me! Please save me, Your Ladyship!¡±


    ¡°Your Ladyship! Your Ladyship!¡±


    Dozens of hands reached out of the cage. But, they couldn¡¯t get the being they longed for.


    She glared at the prisoners struggling for their lives, then put her index fingers to her lips.


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Then the screaming prisoners shut their mouths at the same time in fear that if they didn¡¯t follow her instructions, they¡¯d face terrible consequences.


    The woman looked like she couldn¡¯t kill even a single insect, but strangely, chills ran down their back when they made eye contact. Some of them peed in fear.


    ¡°Your Ladyship?¡±


    She smiled and took a step closer.


    Advertisements


    Cosette: ¡°You killed her.¡±


    So, why are you looking for that girl in me? She mumbled and turned around.


    Cosette: ¡°Anyway, I have to rest, so hurry up. It seems like there are only a few left, so I won¡¯t scold them and just go. Quickly finish it, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    And so she left the screaming soldiers. She didn¡¯t even look back.


    After the fearsome boss left, they sighed and resumed their work.


    ¡°Haa, I thought my arm was going to fall off.¡±


    ¡°Get rid of them already. If they get loud again, you¡¯re going to get it.¡±


    On that day, hundreds of lives were fleetingly lost.


    No matter where he looked, he saw nothing but ruin.


    The entire city, which was once the capital of the empire, was in ruins.


    Even the capital, believed to be the last line of defense, collapsed. The refugees had already evacuated south, but all the wise knew it was just a waste of time.


    The army was devastatingly defeated. It was an unwinnable battle from the beginning.


    It was impossible for the soldiers, who lacked food and water due to months of drought, to properly mobilize against the mighty demon army.


    In fact, Ludwig had predicted this from the moment he heard that the ice barrier was melting.


    However, he couldn¡¯t make it obvious because of those who looked at him in hope.


    ¡­Where did it go wrong?


    From when Johanna Parvis was murdered?


    Advertisements


    Or from when something went wrong with the barrier?


    No, why did the barrier that had been working for hundreds of years suddenly melt away in the first place?


    It was clear that there was some connection between the damage to the barrier, his aunt¡¯s death, and Cosette¡¯s disappearance.


    But what¡¯s more certain was¡­ Whatever the cause of the disaster, it was now irreversible.


    The Imperial army and refugees were constantly moving south.


    Now would be the last time he could see the ruins of the capital.


    The commander was instructed not to be discouraged under any circumstances, but now the situation was beyond their control.


    Even if a famous master in any history came back alive, it was impossible to overthrow the current state of the world.


    No, things weren¡¯t so good in the first place.


    If at least one elementalist had been alive, and the long drought was prevented¡­


    It was when he was contemplating meaningless assumptions.


    From the horizon, someone drew closer.


    It was too casual a walk for someone crossing the ruined capital.


    Because of that, he was initially wary that he was a demon, but the suspicion did not last long.


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­Cosette?¡±


    Her facial features, which gradually became clearer as she approached him, were too similar to those of a person he knew.


    The silver hair that contrasted with the black robe fluttered in the air.


    Unusual hair color and red eyes.


    A startled voice escaped Ludwig¡¯s lips.


    Ludwig: ¡°Cosette!¡±

 CH 140

    Cosette: ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Rather than that, why are you here in this desolate place? It¡¯s so ugly, now.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°You¡­ What the h*ll happened to you? Are you injured?¡±


    He actually thought she was dead. He figured that since Johanna died, there was no way that Cosette could have been safe.


    However, she appeared before him without a single wound on her body.


    Cosette: ¡°Hmm? You still don¡¯t understand the situation, do you?¡±


    Cosette asked, rolling her eyes.


    Just then, the wind from the ruins blew the hem of her robe, giving Ludwig a glimpse of the uniform of the demon army.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Ludwig wasn¡¯t stupid enough to turn a blind eye to the obvious reality.


    Advertisements


    Instead of dismissing it as a mistake, he speculated why Cosette might have made that choice.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Why would she betray the Empire when she could have lived her whole life revered as an elementalist?


    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t consider the possibility of betrayal when Cosette first went missing.


    Cosette: ¡°Did you not know? I thought you knew I stabbed you in the back.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Ah! So, I guess those people didn¡¯t know, so they hung on to me, asking me to rescue or save them?¡±


    Come to think of it, it was pretty funny¨C they¡¯re praying for their lives to the existence that drove them into the abyss.


    She smiled for a moment, then looked straight ahead.


    The Grand Duke looked at her in confusion. Poor thing.


    Ludwig: ¡°Why¡­ why in the h*ll? What the h*ll is wrong with you¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Um, hey, Grand Duke. You¡¯re misunderstanding something. I didn¡¯t join the other side because I was dissatisfied. I planned on doing this from the beginning.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Y-you, why would you!¡±


    Cosette: ¡°You don¡¯t really understand what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    She ruffled her hair as if annoyed.


    Cosette: ¡°I wasn¡¯t your real daughter from the start. I purposely killed your real daughter and the elementalist, approached Beatrice to seal it, and left because I wanted to stop pretending. Do you get it now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Anyone would be at a loss for words when they encountered so much incredible information, and Ludwig wasn¡¯t an exception.


    It wasn¡¯t until after a long time that Ludwig could stutter back.


    Ludwig: ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ my daughter?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°That¡¯s right! First of all, I¡¯m a demon. A different race. How could you be my father? And I¡¯m a hundred years older than you.¡±


    Advertisements


    A woman who looked just like him chirped on like that.


    Yeah, she looked just like him.


    However, Cosette had clearly used the power of the spirits.


    Johanna Parvis even confirmed it, so it was certain.


    But she¡¯s not his real daughter?


    As if she knew what he was thinking, Cosette continued with a snort.


    Cosette: ¡°Are you curious? How I disguised myself as your daughter?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Oh, I know, even if you don¡¯t say it. Even if you don¡¯t ask, I will tell you.¡±


    In fact, she flew here to tell him.


    To teach him the truth that would bring down that strong man. Her red eyes curved into crescent moons.


    Cosette: ¡°You remember the name Rowena Weinberg? She was your first wife.¡±


    A woman ran barefoot on the dirt floor.


    Although she now ran down the mountain road like a beggar, she was once the most respected woman in the Empire¨C Rowena Weinberg. Her surname before her divorce was Parvis.


    Born into a prestigious family, she lived as a noble girl and a Grand Duchess for over twenty years.


    However, only half a year had passed since her divorce, and her former elegant and glamorous appearance was gone.


    ¡®Why? Why? Why did I become like this? What sin have I committed?¡¯


    Advertisements


    Her vision blurred in resentment, but she couldn¡¯t stop running. Her life would end if she did.


    Rowena: ¡°Ack!¡±


    As she ran down the dangerous mountain path, Rowena fell when her foot got caught in the root of a tree.


    She rolled down the slope, and bumped into a boulder, barely stopping.


    Rowena: ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Severe pain came from her fully-pregnant belly, but she couldn¡¯t scream. She would die the moment they found her location.


    ¡°It¡¯s this way! This way!¡±


    ¡°You fools! I can¡¯t believe you lost a heavily pregnant woman! Kill her as soon as you find her!¡±


    Rowena covered her mouth with one hand and hid behind a rock, s stream of her blood dripping from her bitten lips.


    How much time had passed?


    Only after the man disappeared from above her head did she take her hand off her lips.


    It was the first time she had ever experienced a vivid fear of death, as she had grown up with privilege and comfort throughout her life.


    Why?


    Why?


    She wasn¡¯t greedy.


    She tried to fulfill her role as a dignified wife just as she was taught.


    She lived her whole life quietly without causing trouble to others.


    It was also an absurd falsehood that she was infertile. After all, life was now growing in her belly.


    But why? Why?


    Rowena: ¡°Ugh!¡±


    At that moment, an excruciating pain came again in her abdomen. Between her legs, it was wet. Her amniotic fluid had burst.


    Rowena: ¡°God¡­ Ugh, ngh¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down her face as the pain overwhelmed her. It was too much that she couldn¡¯t think at all.


    Advertisements


    With her remaining instinct, she suppressed her screamed and endured it.


    Rowena: ¡°Hngh¡­!¡±


    A long time later, a piece of flesh soaked in her blood flowed from between Rowena¡¯s legs.


    Who would have thought?


    She was born as the famous daughter of a Count yet she gave birth to a child without a midwife in the mountain like this.


    Rowena: ¡°Ha, haha.¡±


    ¡®I did it.¡¯


    With a strange smile, she embraced the child, who had not yet severed the umbilical cord, into her arms.


    She gave birth.


    After being chased and chased, after countless threats to her life, the Grand Duke¡¯s heir was born.


    This child was even a daughter.


    Later, when her daughter¡¯s abilities manifested and the Grand Duke¡¯s bloodline was proven, she could become the elementalist¡¯s mother and clear her name.


    Then she could get revenge on the man who overthrew her father, framed her and expelled her from the capital.


    Rowena: ¡°Simon Edinburgh¡­!¡±


    She repeated the name of the enemy she wanted to kill.


    She would never forget today¡¯s pain.


    She would definitely pay him back twice.


    Rowena: ¡°Y-you lost! As long as I live¡­!¡±


    But something was strange.


    She was too distracted by the fact she gave birth to a child to notice.


    Rowena: ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rowena looked down at the child in her arms.


    Little flesh soaked in blood.


    A small body still warm.


    The newborn baby did not cry.


    Rowena: ¡°A-ah!¡±


    The baby didn¡¯t breathe, and neither did its heart beat.


    Rowena: ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    Forgetting that there might still be pursuers around, she screamed loudly.


    Frustration as a mother came along with her despair that she had lost her way to revenge.


    Advertisements


    My child.


    Her daughter who should have grown up in comfort as the heir of the Grand Duke.


    She would have been born alive had it not been for her pursuit in the past few months.


    If she had been able to give birth in a warm and safe mansion, the baby would have been alive and breathing by now¡­


    The child would have been born blessed, and she would have enjoyed the wealth, glory, status, and happy life she deserved.


    It was completely stolen away. All because of that d*mn old man¡¯s greed!


    It wasn¡¯t fair.


    She couldn¡¯t close her eyes at the feeling of being treated so unfairly.


    If she had closed her eyes here, everything would go as he wished.


    And the newborn child¡¯s existence would also be erased in this world.


    In that moment, she realized that the saying ¡®one¡¯s eyes would turn red when they¡¯re too angry¡¯ was not just an idiom.


    She could feel something hot boiling deep inside her body. Her head burned like it was going to explode.


    I will kill you all¨CSimon Edinburgh, your family, and everyone who works for you.


    She wanted to make him suffer a painful death, one so unbearable that he would beg to be killed.


    It was the first time she had felt such intense murderous intent toward another person. She would make him roll in the mud with her.

 CH 141

    Rowena: ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Rowena dug through her wounds, smeared blood on her right finger, and drew a red summoning circle on the floor¨Csix planets, a crescent moon, and five strange characters symbolizing the Devil.


    ¡®Why am I suddenly reminded of that time¡­?¡¯


    She remembered reading a book about the Devil secretly in her warehouse when she was a child.


    Not long after, though, the terrified nanny confiscated the book.


    The Devil[1].


    It was different from the demons that often appeared through the gate.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way someone like the Devil will appear through such a clumsy summoning circle¡­¡¯


    To use the last moments of her life on something absurd.


    She couldn¡¯t even understand her own behavior. Even amid her death, her sullen laughter erupted.


    Advertisements


    But despite her skepticism, something deep inside her said the Devil would surely appear before her eyes.


    And just as her instincts said, the Devil did appear in front of her. No, could she even say it ¡®appeared¡¯?


    It was shapeless and invisible darkness. The form spoke in her head.


    ¡®Life or vengeance, which one will you choose?¡¯


    The words appeared in her head.


    ¡®What¡­ Do you mean?¡¯


    ¡®Equivalent exchange. I¡¯m not some pushover who¡¯d grant two wishes in exchange for one soul. Save your life or get revenge. Choose one.¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible to ask for a dead child to live. It¡¯s really beyond my ability. Its soul is already gone. A soul that has gone to the underworld cannot return no matter what. Even if you bring the body back to life, it will only become an unconscious shell. Well, if that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll give it a go.¡¯


    As expected to a certain extent, the Devil was never a good person. Look at the Devil mocking her as she was dying miserably.


    The Devil was making fun of her dying by forcing her to choose.


    With life, revenge, and death at hand, which one will you choose?


    She could hear a voice in her heart.


    ¡®Perhaps I¡¯ll die soon¡­¡¯


    She could feel her dying breath. She had lost too much blood and her body had deteriorated on the dirt floor after months of running.


    She would soon breathe her last if she didn¡¯t get treatment right away, but there¡¯s no way the Devil would give her such goodwill.


    If she chose her life, there was no way to get revenge.


    Her family had already fallen, and the child who inherited the lineage of the elementalist also died. If Rowena went back to the capital, she would have to worry about where to live.


    Advertisements


    She didn¡¯t want such a meaningless life.


    But what if she asked the cruel demon to avenge her?


    She had read that demons liked seeing humans howl in pain. After thinking about it that far, she made her decision quickly.


    ¡®Revenge.¡¯


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡®Avenge me. The people who made me suffer so much! All of them! Let them live in despair and pain enough to make them beg for death!¡¯


    Blood began to flow along with her tears. The woman¡¯s face, wet with her tears of blood, was very bizarre. But the Devil liked it.


    ¡®All of them, right?¡¯


    ¡®Yes! All of them! I¡¯ll die in vain like this, so why do the people who have caused me pain have to live in peace!¡¯


    It was dangerous to use vague expressions when making a contract with the Devil.


    However, Rowena, who had only read the Demon Summon Scroll as a child, had no way of knowing that.


    ¡®All of them.¡¯


    That was a very dangerous word.


    Not only the Marquis of Edinburgh who framed her, but also her husband who turned her away, and the Imperialists who accused her of being incapable of bearing children.


    They were included in ¡®all of them.¡¯


    In order for the Devil to exert influence in the human realm, he needed a contract with a human.


    In other words, as long as he made a contract with a human, whatever he did to fulfill that contract was justified.


    The Devil smiled, revealing his black teeth.


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    A willing acceptance fell.


    ¡®I am one of the 13 Great Demons of Hell, Ragibach. I will grant your wish in exchange for your soul.¡¯


    Advertisements


    At his words, Rowena cried out in pain that branded her soul.


    With this, her soul was forever in the hands of the Devil. But she had no regrets.


    Rowena lay down, feeling the rest of her life draining out like smoke.


    Now it¡¯s really over.


    Her life for the past twenty years or so flashed before her eyes like pages from a book.


    Strangely enough, she felt sleepy. Then, just as she was about to succumb to sleep, the Devil¡¯s voice returned.


    ¡®Oh, do you have a name for this kid? You¡¯re still its mother.¡¯


    The child¡¯s name.


    Rowena¡¯s gaze turned towards the empty space, looking at the faint memories of the past.


    ¡®The child¡¯s name is¨C¡¯


    She once dreamed of it, too.


    Rowena: ¡°If I had a child, I¡¯d name it Christian if it¡¯s a boy and Cosette if it¡¯s a girl.¡±


    She wanted to have a child and live a peaceful life with a man she could rely on for the rest of her life.


    Rowena: ¡°Don¡¯t tell others because it¡¯s embarrassing. They might think I¡¯m too excited.¡±


    Even though the man ruthlessly threw her away¡­


    Rowena: ¡°Cosette. It¡¯s Cosette.¡±


    So, now it¡¯s your turn.


    Ludwig: ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡±


    Blood drained from Ludwig¡¯s face, and his lips trembled.


    It was the look of someone who had heard the truth yet couldn¡¯t or didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    Ludwig: ¡°Lie¡­ It¡¯s a lie.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°You don¡¯t want to believe it, Your Grace. Then, look at this.¡±


    Cosette¨CNo, the Devil inside Cosette¡¯s shell raised its hand.


    A low-level spirit appeared.


    No one could deny that it was spirit art.


    Cosette: ¡°In the beginning, this is the power that the goddess bestowed to protect you from us. How do you think I can use this as the Devil?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    The Devil loved this moment the most¨Cwhen the human face was dyed with boundless despair.


    A cruel smile formed on her lips. A thrill of pleasure came from her fingertips.


    ¡®Ah, I want to cut off his neck and stuff his head.¡¯


    But not yet.


    That man must suffer a little more. More despair, more regret, more sorrow.


    Only then would he become a worthy source of entertainment in the Devil¡¯s boring life.


    Countless things could be done to drive humans further into the abyss of despair.


    She pointed to her body and continued.


    The reason why Cosette was able to have a face that looked just like the Grand Duke.


    Cosette: ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m your daughter who died before she was born!¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Shut up!¡±


    It was a harsh voice, but she could feel it¨C the fact that this was a person pushed into a corner.


    It¡¯s the best. It¡¯s great, really.


    Cosette: ¡°It all happened because you abandoned Rowena Weinberg. You knew she was framed. So, you deserve it.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°No! If I had known she was pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t have thrown her out! That would never happen¡­!¡±


    Ludwig¡¯s protesting voice gradually subsided.


    No matter how much he made excuses, the fact that it was his mistake did not change.


    Besides, the fact that Cosette was fake meant¡­


    ¡°In the near future, the human race will face a great crisis. Young Lord, remember only one thing to avoid the crisis: no matter what happens, only one elementalist will be born from you.¡±


    Only then did he realize the true meaning of the prophecy.


    The prophecy mentioned that only one elementalist would be ¡®born¡¯ but did not say there wouldn¡¯t be two next elementalists.


    The real ¡®Cosette¡¯ did not live to see the light of the world.


    In other words, she was never born. It meant one thing¨C the ¡®only elementalist¡¯ predicted by the prophecy was Keira, not Cosette.


    [1] ?? could also mean Satan, but I wrote The Devil instead.

 CH 142

    ¡°¡­¡±


    It felt like his blood drained from his body through his toes. Ludwig¡¯s complexion worsened.


    As if trying to guess what he was thinking just by looking at his face, the demon Ragibach said with a big smile.


    Ragibach: ¡°Right. That¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking right now, yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ragibach: ¡°How does it feel to lose two of your children by your own mistake? Do humans attach great importance to their flesh and blood?¡±


    Thump¨C.


    The man who did not bow before the Devil fell on his knees.


    No voice came out of his slightly gaping mouth.


    What if he hadn¡¯t killed his wife then?


    What if he had protected Keira?


    Had he done so, he would not have reached the worst situation he had faced.


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­¡±


    He stood by and watched Keira die.


    Advertisements


    As he had inherited the goddess¡¯s duty of protection, he thought he couldn¡¯t base his decisions on personal feelings.


    When guilt, sadness, and emptiness often poured in, he comforted himself by telling himself there¡¯s nothing he could do because she wasn¡¯t his real daughter.


    Because she wasn¡¯t his child.


    Because she was the one who would bring the disaster foretold by the prophecy.


    ¡®I made the right choice for the cause.¡¯


    With such an excuse, he rationalized and rationalized the choices he had made.


    But it was his own mistake that brought disaster.


    And what was even more depressing was that the child who had been following him lost the life she didn¡¯t need to lose because of his choice.


    She was a child who cared terribly for her father who never spared her a glance¡­


    Ludwig felt a burning pain in his stomach. It felt like his whole body was being ripped to shreds.


    Suddenly, he remembered the words the Marquis of Edinburgh cried out in the execution area.


    ¡°Keira is your daughter. You will regret this! My daughter has never deceived her husband! If you don¡¯t believe in¨Cmph! One day, you¡¯ll cry tears of blood¨Chmph!¡±


    Red liquid started running down his cheeks.


    Blood and tears flowed from the wounds around his eyes.


    Ragibach: ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Ragibach scoffed as she looked at him.


    Ragibach: ¡°Hahaha, hahahahaha!¡±


    It was a pity she had to see such a scene alone.


    Ragibach laughed for a long time, holding onto her stomach. She laughed so hard that tears welled in the corners of her eyes.


    Ragibach: ¡°Ah, I¡¯m dying of laughter, really.¡±


    Advertisements


    As she said so, she drew closer to Ludwig. Even within range of attack, he didn¡¯t lift a finger.


    Ragibach: ¡°You mustn¡¯t die yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A pale finger lightly rested on his head. She gently stroked his silvery white hair and said in a comforting tone.


    Ragibach: ¡°Live longer and watch the continent turn into ruins. Watch with your own eyes to see what happens because of your mistake, then kill yourself in despair.¡±


    May the pain be so severe that your intestines will be torn to shreds when I slice open your stomach after death.


    A beautiful smile formed on her lips, one that was once praised for being angelic.


    Ragibach: ¡°Then, see you next time.¡±


    My contractor, as she lay dying, resented you so much.


    The battle resumed the very next day.


    Unlike the usual tactics of setting up a demon army on the frontline, the most elite soldiers took the lead that day.


    A woman with surprisingly delicate features led the most elite team in the demon realm.


    One should never judge demons by their looks¡­


    ¡°The female demon at the forefront¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lady Cosette.¡±


    The knight, who had muttered it to himself without realizing it, suddenly came to his senses and corrected his words.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a demon that resembled Lady Cosette.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But once the words were uttered, they could not be taken back.


    Most noble knights knew Cosette¡¯s face thanks to her active social activities.


    Unbearable despair came when the truth everyone had been thinking about was revealed.


    ¡®Will the Lady who disappeared return?¡¯


    ¡®Will the situation somehow get better when the one who received the goddess¡¯s blessing returns?¡¯


    Such expectations were in the corner of their minds.


    Ordinary soldiers had never seen Cosette¡¯s face, but there was something they noticed.


    It was harder to convey it since they were all agitated.


    Still, some soldiers said, ¡®Lady Cosette is fighting alongside the demons.¡¯


    Everyone had hoped that the person chosen by the goddess would miraculously return and save them.


    Those who did not let go of their last hope boldly visited the commander¡¯s barracks.


    ¡°Your Grace the Grand Duke! Please answer us! Where is Her Ladyship now?¡±


    ¡°Please address the rumors! Why did Lady Cosette join the demon army?¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°Is the demon just imitating Lady Cosette¡¯s appearance? Are they? Please, please say yes!¡±


    However, they didn¡¯t see a single strand of the Grand Duke¡¯s hair out of the barracks.


    There was a commotion in which some excited people rushed into the barracks, but the knights guarding it managed to subdue it.


    He was afraid to think how the soldiers who had lost their last hope would turn out.


    The staff members visited the Grand Duke¡¯s barracks and advised him.


    ¡°Your Grace, declare that the demons only mimicked Her Ladyship¡¯s appearance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to feign ignorance. Soldiers need hope.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But Ludwig didn¡¯t even look at them, with his chair turned away from them.


    After a while, he finally answered.


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­If I tell them the rumors aren¡¯t true¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have to.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Will the real elementalist come back to life and create a miracle?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I want to ask you how you intend to deal with the backlash when it turns out it¡¯s not true.¡±


    It was a voice brimming with despair.


    It was the first time they had ever heard him speak like that.


    No matter how dire the situation, Ludwig never showed any emotion in front of his subordinates.


    ¡°Your Grace, we¡¯re well aware that the chance for Her Ladyship to come back is slim. However, even if she lost her life because of the demons, there¡¯s a big difference between thinking she¡¯s at the enemy army¡¯s forefront and thinking it¡¯s a trick of the demons. For the morale of the soldiers¡­¡±


    Crash¨C!


    A glass of water flew to the staff¡¯s side and shattered.


    Then Ludwig¡¯s angry reply followed.


    Ludwig; ¡°She is the Cosette Parvis you know! She did everything she could to kill my aunt, seal Beatrice, and break the barrier! What¡¯s the difference between lying and deceiving soldiers in this situation? Miracles won¡¯t happen!¡±


    ¡°B-but why would she surrender to the enemy?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Surrender to the enemy? No, she never surrendered in the first place. Because that girl was a demon from the start! And she wasn¡¯t my daughter either. The prophecy¡­ The prophecy¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be? Did the prophecy go wrong¡­?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°No, we just misinterpreted it.¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ludwig said in a desperate voice.


    Ludwig: ¡°I fell for the demon¡¯s tricks¡­ I ended up killing my daughter with my own hands.¡±


    It was excruciating for him to admit his own mistake.


    But what was more painful was the irreversible reality.


    Dead people never come back.


    No, what would he even do if they came back? It must have been a long time since the human world fell into the hands of demons.


    The staff exchanged despairing glances.


    It was evident that the future of the war would become even more difficult if even the strongest person had become like that.


    They didn¡¯t know how to get him back on his feet¡­


    Then, they noticed. The atmosphere outside was different from what it was just before.


    Something was definitely wrong.


    A feeling of dread came.


    ¡°Who¡¯s out there?¡±


    One of the staff roughly pulled back the barracks opening.

 CH 143

    Outside the barracks, soldiers and knights who had come to ask the Grand Duke to explain the rumors looked pale.


    ¡°Y-you guys¡­¡±


    They must have heard the shouts inside the barracks.


    As a young soldier took a step closer, he asked, tears welling up in his eyes.


    ¡°What the Grand Duke said¡­ is it true? Her Ladyship won¡¯t come back¡­¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s a lie! It¡¯s a lie! I saw her up close! She was such an angel, there¡¯s no way she¡¯s a demon!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying Cosette is fake? How did that happen?¡±


    ¡°The prophecy¡­ You said you misinterpreted the prophecy, milord! It¡¯s all because of the temple b*stards! There¡¯s nothing wrong with making a mistake, but how could you misinterpret a prophecy and let this happen¡­!¡±


    There are those who looked for their parents in tears, others who refused to believe in reality, and others who turned their anger toward their loved ones.


    Looking at the horrors of the misery, Ludwig thought.


    This army is really over now.


    We won¡¯t be able to fight under one flag again.


    After staying up all night for three days, Ludwig fell asleep for a while. In his dream, he met his son, Zichhardt, who had died in the war.


    ¡®I told you, Father. You must not throw Noonim away.¡¯


    Advertisements


    ¡®¡­Seeing you use the word Father, this really must be a dream.¡¯


    After Keira¡¯s death, Zeke never addressed him as ¡®Father.¡¯


    The son replied with a smirk.


    ¡®Everyone is going to die anyway, so why can¡¯t I call you Father? I know you¡¯ve always wanted to hear it.¡¯*


    Ludwig tried to refute it but stopped himself.


    Yes, Zeke was right.


    He had no idea of how to approach his children.


    He tried to recall how his own father cared for him, but he couldn¡¯t remember.


    Such a memory did not exist in the first place, so it was natural.


    What had he been living for?


    He lived his life thinking being the Grand Duke was more important than being a father.


    But what about the outcome?


    He failed both as a father and as the Grand Duke Parvis.


    As his son said, Ludwig has always¡­


    ¡®Ah, I have to go now. My sister is waiting for me.¡¯


    Zeke¡¯s farewell interrupted his thoughts.


    Advertisements


    When he looked up, his son was waving his hand to say goodbye. He had a sad smile on his face.


    ¡®If there¡¯s such a thing as a next life¡­¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s not meet again.¡¯


    With that, Zicchardt disappeared like smoke.


    In the dark space, Ludwig was left alone.


    He stood still, staring at the place where his son had been as if waiting for something.


    But Keira didn¡¯t show up until the end.


    As if she said she didn¡¯t want to see him even in his dreams.


    ¡°What would you do if you could turn back time by signing a contract with the devil?


    The price is your soul.


    After you die, your soul will be taken. No one knows what will happen after a demon takes one¡¯s soul.


    But one thing is for sure. It would be a hundred times better future to die and wait for reincarnation.¡±


    When he heard that whispering voice in his sleep, Ludwig mistook it for an extension of his nightmare.


    Advertisements


    But he soon noticed how vivid it sounded.


    He jumped up.


    Beyond the darkness of the barracks, yellow eyes flashed ominously.


    Ludwig immediately pulled out the sword he had hidden under his bedside table.


    A man with yellow eyes was sitting in the air.


    Ludwig: ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    ¡°How, you ask? I killed all the guards blocking the way and came in.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Most of the troops were dead, and the morale of the rest was in shambles. It wouldn¡¯t be a challenge for a high-level demon to infiltrate the military camp where the boundaries were loosened.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight, so stop staring at me. What do you think of the proposal I just made?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Are you talking about the bullsh*t asking me to make a contract with you?¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you¡¯re the commander-in-chief, you know what the situation is right now, right? No matter how much you think about it, it seems that there is no other way than to turn back time and start over. What do you think? You¡¯re such a lucky man. It just so happens that I¡¯m the only one who can turn back time¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Go away, demon.¡±


    Ludwig stepped out of bed and pointed his sword at the intruder.


    The fate of mankind was nothing but a candle in front of a typhoon.


    They only had less than a month left.


    After the sun had set thirty times, the seeds of mankind would dry up on the continent, and the few surviving would become slaves of the demons.


    In a situation as good as victory, a demon offered to turn back time?


    It was 100% a trap.


    Ludwig: ¡°Devils don¡¯t do favors with pure intentions.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not pure. Well, like¡­¡±


    The devil trailed off, seemingly looking for the right words.


    ¡°I hate that old lady.¡±


    It was a vague statement, but Ludwig easily realized who the devil meant by ¡®old lady¡¯¨C the devil wearing the skin of his dead daughter, who led the demon army.


    Well, since demons were a race with emotions and intelligence, there¡¯s a chance they¡¯d have bad relationships with their own kind or harbor ill feelings.


    Advertisements


    This one might hate the other so much that he¡¯d want to interfere with what the other was doing.


    However, the conquest of the human world was too great a cause to put such personal feelings at the forefront.


    It¡¯s a race that didn¡¯t easily forget grudges, but this one would ruin their long-cherished desire for his agenda.


    ¡°Ah, I think I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    The devil said flatly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the demons are a very selfish race; it¡¯s impossible to unite under one wish. It¡¯s the same for humans, right? As long as the fate of the entire race is not at stake as it is now, humans always fight and kill each other.¡±


    Yes. A group of many couldn¡¯t become one.


    To prevent the enemy¡¯s victory, there were many cases where they interfered with the allies even in the face of a national crisis.


    ¡°It¡¯s prejudice to say that all demons are restless because they want to invade the human world, isn¡¯t it? Do you think the situation in the demon world is very complicated? If it can be organized under one¡¯s long-cherished desire, then great. But in reality, that is not the case.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­Everyone sacrifices others for their own gain and power.¡±


    ¡°Yes, just like humans. You must have seen a lot of things you couldn¡¯t see when you became the Grand Duke, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t pleasant to be ridiculed by the devil, but it was a fact.


    He had nothing to refute.


    ¡°Anyway, some demons, including em, do not wish for the destruction of the human world. However, if one of the thirteen Great Demons is to be directly involved in the human world, it is necessary to gain legitimacy through a contract. That¡¯s why I came to you.¡±


    A sly smile formed on the devil¡¯s lips.


    Advertisements


    ¡°What do you think? Are you willing to sign a contract with me now?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°No. Get the h*ll out of here, you miserable b*stard.¡±


    ¡°What? How come? It¡¯s not a lie! Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t lie when signing a contract?¡±


    Was he asking because he really didn¡¯t know? Ludwig¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Ludwig: ¡°I don¡¯t think everything you said was a lie, but I don¡¯t think it was the whole truth either. A contract with the devil never ends well.¡±


    Ludwig had basically lived with the demons as his main enemy for decades.


    He couldn¡¯t readily accept the idea that demons and humans could coexist with each other for mutual benefit.


    In fact, most of those who made pacts with the devil ended miserably.


    ¡°When did I say it was going to have a happy ending? I told you before. You must hand over your soul to me in exchange for a contract.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What would happen to the soul taken by the devil?


    Advertisements


    No one knew because no one could answer.


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡±


    Ludwig wasn¡¯t the first human to have received such a proposal.


    A famous knight, a priest known for his piety, and even the Imperial family.


    The devil approached those on the brink of death and said,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a contract with me and turn back time?


    If we go back to the past and save the lives of the real elementalist, we will be able to stop the demonic invasion.


    You will become the hero who saved mankind.¡±


    In exchange, the soul would suffer forever after death.


    So much so that he thought it would have been better to die without signing a contract then¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re right. A contract with the devil never ends well. A soul who cannot enter the cycle of reincarnation will be tormented forever.¡±


    *Not 100% sure about this translation

 CH 144

    All who found out about it rejected his offer because it was a much wiser decision to accept death and look forward to the next life than to suffer forever.


    And he killed all those who rejected his offer. In the cruelest way he could come up with. The devil was such a being.


    ¡°The choice is yours. Will you sacrifice yourself to save mankind? Or will we all just die together and hope for the next life?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It felt like signing a contract with the devil. Ludwig thought so and smirked at the irony.


    All his life, he thought it was natural for him to sacrifice himself for humanity¡¯s sake.


    Because that was his duty as the family chosen by the goddess. Just like his father died fighting demons, he lived knowing that sacrifice was natural.


    But for this moment, he thought that such a cause was probably good. It¡¯s really strange.


    Advertisements


    Ludwig: ¡°If the contract clearly states that there is not a single lie in what has been said so far, that would be good. I accept your offer.¡±


    This meant that he accepted the devil¡¯s proposal, not for the great cause of saving humankind.


    Ludwig: ¡°Of course, you can return with the memories of the past, right? Are you going back with memories of the past, too? Before that, how far back can we go?¡±


    If he could correct all the mistakes he¡¯s made so far in exchange for sacrificing his soul¡­


    If¡­ If everything the devil said was true, then wouldn¡¯t it be a gamble worth trying?


    ¡°Only one person can return with their memories. I¡¯ll try to go back as far as possible, but I can¡¯t guarantee it. Five years at most? If not, three years.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°At least five years¡­¡±


    Then it would be unreasonable to start all over again.


    However, one mistake could be undone in five years¨C the daughter he abandoned.


    If the child could live the life she didn¡¯t and live in comfort, he would have no regrets even if he lived in pain forever.


    ¡°Are you going to take your memories with you? That would be convenient. Let¡¯s add that in the contract¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    Ludwig: ¡°No, I¡¯m not keeping my memories. It¡¯s my daughter, Keira.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the real elementalist who was executed?¡±


    The devil looked up at the ceiling for a moment and pondered. If her memories remained intact, she would try to survive when she returned to the past.


    If the real elementalist was alive, the barrier could be restored at any time. It could also isolate Ragibach¡¯s forces by blocking interdimensional movement.


    ¡®Ah, I think things are going to get a little complicated¡­¡¯


    It was annoying when things got bothersome. The devil looked Ludwig in the eye to persuade him once again.


    ¡°Try to reconsider¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°If given another chance, it should be for my daughter, not me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll reconsider the contract.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was an obvious threat, but he knew Ludwig¡¯s words were a bluff during the negotiations.


    But if there was a problem, it was that the devil was in a very urgent situation.


    He approached humans several times and offered contracts, but they were all rejected. If the contract with that man went through the water, he might not really be able to find a contract partner.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t she resent you? She might try to kill her father.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­I would rather have it.¡±


    Advertisements


    If Keira returned to the past without her memories, she would be delighted and moved by her father¡¯s tender attitude.


    She might be able to live a happy life just like a woman from an ordinary family.


    But¡­ to make her forget all the atrocities he¡¯d committed, then restore their relationship as if nothing had happened?


    How happy, how guilty, how shameless was his imagination?


    He¡¯d rather she remember everything and blame him. Never forget, never forgive.


    If that child could abandon her father and leave a happy life at the cost of his soul, it was enough.


    That was the greatest atonement he could make.


    ¡°If you dare to sign a contract like that, there is nothing I can do. Well, this is the contract.¡±


    Red letters were written on the unknown paper.


    Ludwig had to check carefully to see if what was written in the contract differed from what they had discussed before he placed his blood on the paper.


    The devil also dripped blood from his fingertips.


    ¡°I am one of the thirteen Great Demons of Hell, Yurr. I will grant your wish in exchange for your soul.¡±


    The contract began to burn with a blue light.


    No one could tamper with the contract, and its contents were forever recorded in the Akashic Records[1]. If the contract wasn¡¯t fulfilled or if it was discovered that a lie was made during the agreement, the punishment would be worse than death.


    Eventually, the contract completely burned down and disappeared. But it didn¡¯t end there. The ground began to vibrate violently.


    Advertisements


    The magic to turn back time must have been activated. The terrified screams of the soldiers were heard from outside.


    Ludwig stood calmly and waited for the time to turn back. But it was then.


    ¡°I have one thing I want to ask you.¡±


    A cruel smile appeared on the devil¡¯s lips. He whispered in a very excited voice. Now that they¡¯d signed the contract, he didn¡¯t seem to feel any reason to hide his true nature.


    Demons were cruel. They enjoyed seeing humans suffer. What emotions would a man feel at this moment, sacrificing himself for others?


    ¡°How are you feeling now? Are you not afraid of the future? If you go back to the past like this, you really don¡¯t know anything after you die, and you will suffer forever, right? Are you afraid? Huh? You¡¯re pretending to be calm, but you¡¯re terrified, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Ludwig replied, looking at the air, not the devil. Because of that, he couldn¡¯t tell who he was talking to.


    He felt strange, hollow, like a hole in his chest¡­


    Ludwig: ¡°In the last few years, I have never felt as good as I do now.¡±


    At that moment, magic was activated.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    It was not easy to organize her thoughts because she received too much information at once.


    Cosette was a demon. Erez knew her true identity because he was the same.


    Ragibach, one of the only thirteen Great Demons, and Cosette¡¯s true identity, was a representative figure who insisted that war should be waged again.


    It was obvious why she, a staunch believer in annihilating the human world, aimed to destroy the spirit stone.


    Erez belonged to an anti-war faction, and as soon as he saw Ragibach in Cosette¡¯s appearance at a party, he knew something was going on.


    ¡®Come to think of it, the day Cosette first appeared, when he saw her, he looked like he knew her.¡¯


    Advertisements


    He made excuses saying she had a unique fashion sense, but looking back, it must have been a hasty lie.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just that. A memory of her past suddenly flashed in Keira¡¯s mind. The two people¨Cno, two demons¨Cshook hands as they smiled at each other, never letting go.


    ¡®It was the same as the hunting competition.¡¯


    Cosette was so interested in him that she wouldn¡¯t let go of his hand. It was clear that he had struggled with her grip. Apparently, the relationship between the two of them was pretty rough.


    And what about the demonic beast that suddenly appeared?


    Keira: ¡°Then the demonic beast appeared during the hunting contest¡­¡±


    Erez: ¡°That¡¯s right, it was my fault. I wanted to get her into trouble.¡±


    I also wanted to win the bet. Erez shrugged.


    Erez: ¡°No one was hurt, right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°What do you mean, no one was hurt? I was injured.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Come to think of it, Keira sprained her ankle during the incident. Erez¡¯s expression changed for a moment, looking sheepish.


    Erez: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I called for a big, weak guy, but I didn¡¯t know you would get hurt.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­Well, that¡¯s not important.¡±


    Whether it was to win the bet or to get Cosette into trouble, it didn¡¯t matter.


    What¡¯s really important was that he hadn¡¯t told the secret to this day.


    Wouldn¡¯t it have been easier to respond to her or gather evidence if she had known Cosette¡¯s identity in advance? As soon as Keira collected her thoughts, she screamed.


    Keira: ¡°You should have told me at the party where Cosette first appeared! I would have been much more at ease!¡±


    Then Erez immediately responded as if it was unfair.


    Erez: ¡°No, but put yourself in my shoes and think about it. Would you reveal your identity to a girl from a family whose job was to defeat demons? And in the middle of the human world? I can¡¯t use all of my strength with this body right now. It¡¯s easy to get killed.¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Honestly, Keira couldn¡¯t guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t have attacked the demon who had revealed his identity in front of her.


    She couldn¡¯t say otherwise, so she stayed quiet. A moment later, she said.


    Keira: ¡°If you want to hide it, you have to hide it until the end. Why did you reveal it now?¡±


    [1] According to Brittanica, the Akashic record, in occultism, is a compendium of pictorial records, or ¡°memories,¡± of all events, actions, thoughts, and feelings that have occurred since the beginning of time

 CH 145

    Translator¡¯s Note: The goal has been reached, and the bonus chapter will be uploaded tomorrow. I will also post a chapter of PDM since I wasn¡¯t able to do it yesterday.


    Raw Provider: Jessica


    TL: Ms MTLer


    Erez: ¡°You understood Ragibach¡¯s intentions. This means you understand the situation to some extent. Then now, we can join forces. Back then, if I had told you I was on your side and you found out I was a demon, you wouldn¡¯t have believed me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Joining forces with demons.¡¯


    Since she was born, she was taught that demons were evil, so as expected, her reluctance soared.


    ¡®Can I really trust this man?¡¯


    Erez clicked his tongue as if he had read her thoughts.


    Erez: ¡°Yes, this is the problem of you guys. You will lose every time a battle occurs if you only see the demon race as a united community. You don¡¯t know the enemy¡¯s most fatal weakness. Don¡¯t you know that the enemy of the enemy is your friend?¡±


    Keira: ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Erez: ¡°Just as your maternal grandfather and Count Weinberg are of the same race and fight like enemies, so are we. I am not sitting here with you because I am particularly kind. It¡¯s just that.¡±


    He said so and chuckled.


    Keira thought that, for some reason, that smile was different from the one before. It was as if he no longer felt the need to play the role of a noble young Lord because Keira already knew his real identity.


    It was like seeing the devil¡¯s face for the first time.


    Erez: ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? You don¡¯t need to have faith in demons. What matters is that I need to help you because I hate that old woman.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Erez: ¡°What do you think? Do you have the courage to work with me now?¡±


    If he had planned to take advantage of her, he wouldn¡¯t have taken this complicated approach.


    She wouldn¡¯t completely let her guard down, but it seemed they needed to talk more.


    Keira nodded.


    Keira: ¡°Somewhat.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Great. So, it¡¯s a bit of a testament to trust, but if you have any questions, please ask. I¡¯ll answer to the best of my abilities. You must have a lot of questions, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The problem was she had too many things she wanted to ask.


    Keira vomited up the questions she had been worried about since he had just confessed that he had summoned the Demon Beast.


    Keira: ¡°You mentioned earlier that you summoned the beast during the hunting competition. Is it possible for that demon Ragibach to open the barrier at will?¡±


    If that was the case, it¡¯s unimaginable what the cornered Cosette would do.


    When Keira imagined demonic beasts pouring out in the middle of the capital, her body went cold.


    Erez: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The one I opened up isn¡¯t a normal barrier. You probably didn¡¯t feel any signs until just before it opened.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Right.¡±


    She nodded her head slightly. She wondered why she didn¡¯t notice the barrier opening right above her head, but it seemed to be because it wasn¡¯t a natural phenomenon.


    Erez: ¡°In a nutshell, we demons have thirteen bloodlines. Each bloodline specialized in an ability. One of them is me, and my ability involves time and space. I¡¯m the only one in the human world who can summon demonic beasts at will, so don¡¯t worry. Ragibach can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Time and space? So that must be why you were able to turn back time.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Right. I¡¯m here right now because I transferred my soul into the body with that power.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At that, Keira¡¯s shoulders shook.


    Erez: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Keira ¡°¡­You say you transferred your soul into that body?¡±


    Erez: ¡°I did.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then where did its original owner go?¡±


    Erez replied in a very calm tone as if he couldn¡¯t understand why Keira had asked such a question.


    Erez: ¡°Dead, of course.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­Did you kill him?¡±


    Then he laughed out loud.


    Erez: ¡°I was wondering why your complexion suddenly changed¡­ The owner of this body fell into the water and died when he was five years old. There¡¯s a brief interval before the soul exits and the body dies. I took that opportunity to settle down in this body. I don¡¯t have the knack of killing a man who¡¯s been living in good health.¡±


    It was an uncomfortable conversation, but there was no choice but to trust him in that regard.


    Keira tried to hide her reluctance and continued with the next question.


    Keira: ¡°Then Cosette¡­ No, what about Ragibach? Did she also occupy an empty body?¡±


    Erez: ¡°I don¡¯t know whether she used an empty body or used a familiar[1]. But one thing¡¯s for sure¨C that old lady doesn¡¯t have the same abilities as me. You can¡¯t warp space-time and surpass the barrier.¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been curious about for a while.¡±


    The barrier existed to protect the human world from a demon invasion.


    But weren¡¯t two Great Demons roaming the human world right now?


    This was absurd.


    It wasn¡¯t even a low-level demon. Two Great Demons were living in the Empire¡¯s capital!


    Beatrice¡¯s barrier filtered out beings with large souls.


    In general, the lower the level, the smaller the soul, which was why most things that appeared through barrier were beasts that lacked intelligence.


    If it¡¯s a Great Demon, there¡¯s no way Beatrice¡¯s barrier could have left him alone.


    Keira: ¡°Let¡¯s say you skipped the barrier with that ability or something. But how did Cosette get through? You said you don¡¯t have the same abilities.¡±


    His answer was clear as day.


    Erez: ¡°A contractor must have summoned Ragibach. You can summon one through black magic.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Erez: ¡°Isn¡¯t that why all knowledge of black magic has been lost since the country¡¯s founding?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. The black magic records are all gone¡­¡±


    Erez: ¡°The main body is in the Demon Realm.¡±


    At that moment, something flashed in Keira¡¯s mind. Finally, there was a clue to drive Cosette and Weinberg out.


    Excited, Keira said.


    Keira: ¡°Then, if there is evidence that a contract was signed, it would be possible to execute Cosette. Is the contractor Count Weinberg? That sounds right. We need to search for the Count¡­¡±


    Then Erez cut off Keira.


    Erez: ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve been curious about for a long time.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Cosette¨Cno, Ragibach¡¯s manifestation will happen about a year from now. Regardless of the means she used.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes. What about it?¡±


    Erez: ¡°But you¡¯re the Grand Duke¡¯s real daughter. Isn¡¯t there a way to awaken your skills a little faster? I¡¯m asking because I really don¡¯t know. If you manifest your skills first, you won¡¯t have to do anything except look for evidence of black magic.¡±


    Keira: ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡±


    She shook her head, a bitter smile on her lips.


    Why didn¡¯t she find a way to do that?


    In the past, she had done everything she could to make her skills manifest.


    She read countless books and tried all superstitious methods.


    The conclusion she came to after endless futile efforts was that awakening one¡¯s abilities was a kind of ¡®revelation.¡¯


    It was impossible to twist the will of God through human effort.


    As she explained it, Erez scratched his chin and narrowed his eyes.


    Erez: ¡°I mean, it¡¯s really weird. If this is a ¡®revelation¡¯ given by the goddess, how did that old lady, Ragibach, imitate it? Are there hidden abilities that I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I thought you would know.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Well, that¡¯s a problem we don¡¯t know the answer to right now, but anyway, we need to get proof that they used black magic to drive out Cosette and Count Weinberg, and that¡¯s the best way to do it at this point.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    First of all, the option to manifest abilities was virtually impossible.


    Erez looked out of the window in contemplation


    Erez: ¡°By the way, the Count is the contractor, right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°At the moment, nothing points to him. Did you have a hunch?¡±


    Erez: ¡°No, he didn¡¯t look like a person who used black magic¡­¡±


    What did it mean to look like someone who used black magic?


    Keira was a little skeptical, but it made sense. It seemed that demons could see something.


    Erez: ¡°It would be a good idea to come up with a different plan in case you can¡¯t find evidence of black magic.¡±


    [1] I¡¯m not sure what he meant by this, but ???? could be translated as ¡®familiar.¡¯ According to Merriam-Webster, a familiar is a spirit or demon that serves or prompts an individual.

 CH 146

    Translator¡¯s Note: Sorry I wasn¡¯t able to post during the weekend since I wasn¡¯t feeling well. Two chapters today hehe The bonus chapter and the usual Monday update! Thank you, Danika and Rivkael, for reaching the goal!


    Raw Provider: Jessica


    TL: Ms MTLer


    He pondered for a moment and then continued with an odd question.


    Erez: ¡°How much do you trust me?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Just as you said, the enemy of the enemy is your friend.¡±


    It was an ambiguous answer. But that was enough.


    Erez: ¡°That¡¯s enough. Then why don¡¯t you meet someone who believes in me?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Keira answered.


    Keira: ¡°Who?¡±


    Erez: ¡°There is someone you should meet for Plan B. They will definitely help you.¡±


    What¡¯s the point in meeting them if they couldn¡¯t help anyway. Keira was about to agree immediately but stopped.


    Someone who would be able to help her in this situation and one who believed him.


    If they could really help, there¡¯s no reason to say that, was there?


    In addition, the fact that he was not a human was also very unsettling.


    Keira: ¡°Are they human? The one who can help?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At Erez¡¯s silence, Keira found her answer.


    Keira: ¡°So, it doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡±


    Erez went on to make excuses.


    Erez: ¡°No, but think about it. Ragibach is one of the thirteen strongest demons. What ordinary human can help in this situation? At least it¡¯s worth discussing with a demon of the same class.¡±


    A demon of the same class.


    That meant¡­ Noticing his hidden meaning, Keira murmured.


    Keira: ¡°It would be impossible for a demon like that to come this way because of the barrier.¡±


    That¡¯s probably why he said it was someone who believed him. If one couldn¡¯t come from there, they had to go from this side. Beatrice¡¯s barrier served to filter out demons, but it didn¡¯t block the entry and exit of humans.


    ¡®It means you must trust only interest and go to an enemy camp.¡¯*


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t. Going to the Demon realm? She was bound to be against it.


    Erez knew it, too, so he must have carefully chosen his words.


    Keira: ¡°Tell me exactly about the demon you¡¯re talking about. In great detail.¡±


    Erez thought for a moment, stroking his chin, before answering.


    Erez: ¡°Well¡­ Should I say he plays the role of the mediator? He doesn¡¯t like messing up the existing order, just like the mediator usually feels. His name is Ajai. His name may remain in the records here.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Is he someone of great influence?¡±


    Erez: ¡°You can think of it as playing the role of the Demon King. Of course, such a title doesn¡¯t exist the way you think it does.¡±


    That was very surprising to Keira.


    Keira: ¡°It doesn¡¯t exist?¡±


    The scholars of the Empire speculated that the demons also formed a social structure in which they obeyed one monarch.


    They based it on the fact that since the race valued power, their order to obey the strong would be taken for granted.


    But in reality, it¡¯s a structure with thirteen bosses. Keira thought that maybe the demon society might be much more chaotic than that of humans.


    ¡®One side is trying to break the barrier while the other is trying to block it¡­¡¯


    As Erez said, seeing all demons as a single community may have been a fatal human error.


    Erez: ¡°Of course, there is a way I can deliver the news, but wouldn¡¯t it be better to meet in person and discuss it?¡±


    If he had intended to deceive and harm her, he wouldn¡¯t have resorted to such a cumbersome method.


    What should I do? Keira thought about it for a while and then answered.


    Keira: ¡°¡­Okay. But right now, it¡¯s impossible. You can¡¯t go there in a day, right?¡±


    People would question her absence if she was away for a long time.


    It¡¯s clear that Cosette would be up to something if she noticed her absence, so there was no way she could stay away for a long time without any preparation.


    Erez: ¡°Then call me when you¡¯re ready. I would like it to be dealt with as soon as possible.¡±


    Saying that, he got up. There¡¯s nothing good about prolonging a secret meeting.


    Keira looked at Erez¡¯s back as he left, suddenly realizing that she didn¡¯t know his name.


    Just as Cosette¡¯s real name was ¡®Ragibach,¡¯ Erez might have another name. As Erez was about to leave, Keira called out to him.


    Keira: ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t think you know your name yet.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Keira: ¡°You¡¯re my partner. I should know your real name.¡±


    Erez:¡± Aah.¡±


    After a moment of bewilderment, he soon realized that what Keira was asking for was his ¡°real¡± name. There¡¯s no reason he couldn¡¯t tell.


    Erez: ¡°Yurr.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yurr?¡±


    ¡®Ragibach,¡¯ ¡®Azai,¡¯ then ¡®Yurr.¡¯ Because they were demons, they had a very special language.


    Keira spoke frankly about how she felt.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s a strange name.¡±


    Erez: ¡°From my point of view, your name is more unique. Keira, it¡¯s not a spice, so what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Spice¡­ It seemed that demons had a spice that sounded similar to Keira¡¯s name.


    Having revealed his original name, he waved his hand and left. Keira paused for a moment before getting up, ensuring no one saw her going with him together.


    When she went outside, her maids waited for her. Fortunately, none of them asked why she secretly met with Erez. Instead, they kept their lips shut and only opened the carriage door.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know about Rose, but it¡¯s strange that Emily hasn¡¯t said anything.¡¯


    Perhaps Keira failed to control her expression. Sure enough, when she looked at her reflection in the window, she saw herself frowning.


    Was it the right decision to accept Erez¡¯s offer? Her frown deepened.


    A week later, Keira continued to visit the Imperial Library for a while with no results.


    No, one thing was proven true¨Cthe myth that demons like to bet. It¡¯s really useless.


    In the end, Keira had no choice but to leave the library that day without much success.


    Meanwhile, she ran into the Imperial siblings.


    Keira: ¡°Your Highnesses.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Oh, what brings you here?¡±


    Princess Arabella answered.


    Bella: ¡°She must have come to use the library. You gave the permit yourself a while ago, brother.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Ah, yes. I did.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he suddenly suggested.


    Michael: ¡°Since we met like this, would you like to have dinner together?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Keira looked up at the sky to see the sun setting. It was dinner time.


    ¡®Why are you suddenly offering to eat together¡­¡¯


    Although it was strange, she couldn¡¯t exactly reject the Crown Prince¡¯s invitation without just cause.


    Keira: ¡°It would be an honor.¡±


    Thus, she was forced to visit the Crown Prince¡¯s palace.


    Even though Keira grew up in privilege and luxury, she thought that Crown Prince¡¯s Palace garden was so majestic.


    ¡®Is that sculpture really made of gold? Or is it just gilded?¡¯


    When she was distracted by such frivolous thoughts, Prince Michael suddenly spoke.


    Michael: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw Lady Keira¡¯s father.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah.¡±


    Keira then realized the purpose of this invitation.


    ¡®This man is curious about Father¡¯s intentions.¡¯


    Edinburgh or Weinberg¨Cwhich side would they support?


    Well, it was a natural thing to be curious about. After all, Cosette was recently expelled from the Grand Duke¡¯s residence because of ¡®that troublesome incident.¡¯ What would happen next, he could only wonder.


    Keira put down the tableware and answered.


    Keira: ¡°Because a lot of things happened¡­ His Grace must have been very distracted. When I get back, I¡¯ll tell him to greet Your Highness.¡±


    Keira knew he didn¡¯t want this answer, but she had no choice but to give it anyway.


    What was Ludwig thinking? He kicked her out for undermining their family¡¯s prestige, but who knew when he¡¯d reverse his decision.


    Michael: ¡°You must have been very busy.¡±


    It was time for Michael to try his luck again.


    ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness!¡±


    A middle-aged man jumped out from the left side of the garden, cutting off their conversation.


    Michael frowned and turned to the side.


    Michael: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°News from the gate guards! One who claims to be the secret lover of the deceased Grand Duchess¡­ Ack!¡±


    The man jumped when he saw Keira, but it was too late. All the important information had already flowed out of his mouth.


    ¡®My mother¡¯s secret lover?¡¯


    Keira calmly picked up her tableware again and traced back her memories.


    Was there ever a man who claimed to be her mother¡¯s lover? Never. If there were, she would never have forgotten.


    A person who did not exist in the past suddenly appeared?


    That was the proof that the very existence of the man was a lie.


    *Not 100% sure about this

 CH 147

    Translator¡¯s Note: Sorry I wasn¡¯t able to post during the weekend since I wasn¡¯t feeling well. Two chapters today hehe The bonus chapter and the usual Monday update! Thank you, Danika and Rivkael, for reaching the goal!


    Raw Provider: Jessica


    TL: Ms MTLer


    ¡®Even if my mother had a lover, that doesn¡¯t prove I¡¯m not the daughter of the Grand Duke.¡¯


    Like before, Count Weinberg¡¯s scheme didn¡¯t work out the way he wanted, so he seemed to devise such low-level tricks.


    She thought about how they¡¯d provide evidence and manipulate it.


    But that composure was broken in the next instant.


    Michael: ¡°So someone is claiming that. Then what?¡±


    ¡°B-But, Your Highness¡­¡±


    Michael: ¡°It¡¯s okay, so go on.¡±


    The man glanced at Keira, swallowed hard, and said.


    ¡°He¡­ He asked for protection. He claims that Marquis Edinburgh is trying to silence him because of Rowena Weinberg¡¯s assassination. And¡­¡±


    Clang¨C!


    The sound of tableware falling on the plate interrupted him.


    Michael turned to the source of the sound to see Keira¡¯s eyes wide open as if in shock.


    Michael: ¡°Um, Lady Keira. Don¡¯t worry too much about what he¡¯s saying just because some people claim that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Michael: ¡°If it¡¯s a false testimony, won¡¯t he get caught quickly?¡±


    The Crown Prince couldn¡¯t have known it wasn¡¯t necessarily the case.


    What was even more significant was that it was true that the Marquis had Rowena killed.


    What evidence could they have gotten there? There was no way Keira¡¯s grandfather would handle such work sloppily, could he?


    No, even monkeys sometimes fell from trees, so there¡¯s no guarantee he didn¡¯t make a mistake¡­


    Thoughts ran through Keira¡¯s head, but she tried not to express her agitation. She wiped her mouth with a napkin and answered.


    Keira: ¡°Of course. It just made me a little uncomfortable thinking about what people might say.¡±


    Michael: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If I knew it would be unpleasant, I should have moved away for a while to listen to it.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No. They said it¡¯s better to find out early. Wouldn¡¯t it be better than hearing about it through rumors?¡±


    At least she could plan for the future.


    Keira firmly stayed in her seat until the moment the dessert was served. She barely suppressed the desire to run to her grandfather immediately and ask him what had happened.


    She couldn¡¯t even remember how she endured the socializing time that followed after dessert.


    Finally, after the long supper, Keira managed to get up.


    Michael: ¡°That was a good time.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m grateful for the invitation.¡±


    Michael: ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll give a gag order about today, so don¡¯t worry. Well, I mean¡­ Until things get too big for me to cover.¡±


    It meant that it would be kept secret until it was made public.


    Keira: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As Keira expressed her gratitude, Michael offered to shake hands. Giving a handshake with a smile couldn¡¯t have been so daunting.


    The smile Keira had barely created disappeared the moment she left the room and entered the carriage.


    As he watched the carriage leaving, Michael asked.


    Michael: ¡°How did it look?¡±


    Bella: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Michael: ¡°The look on the lady¡¯s face when she heard the news from Rio.¡±


    Bella: ¡°I think she was a little surprised. But¡­ I¡¯m not sure even I would be surprised if I heard that Mother had a lover and Grandfather murdered the concubine.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Even if it¡¯s a conspiracy?¡±


    Bella: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Michael nodded his head softly. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t understand.


    Before the carriage could even disappear from their sight, he turned and walked into the Imperial Palace.


    Bella: ¡°Brother? Where are you going?¡±


    Michael: ¡°I¡¯ll be busy for a while, so I¡¯ll get ready.¡±


    Bella: ¡°Yes?¡±


    He answered his younger sister, who tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t understand yet.


    Michael: ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, there will be a hearing.¡±


    It was also a hearing that would attract the attention of the entire capital.


    Keira got into the carriage and ordered them to head to the Edinburgh Marquisate instead of home.


    Rose anxiously asked what was going on, but she couldn¡¯t answer.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Rose: ¡°You don¡¯t look like it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯ve sorted it out.¡±


    Rose didn¡¯t ask anymore.


    ¡®Whether the man¡¯s testimony is true or not, it¡¯s certain that Cosette and the Weinbergs are behind it¡­¡¯


    Keira could only think that they resorted to using a scheme they had not used before because they failed to take her place.


    Cosette had accused her multiple times, but it was a little different this time.


    It was the fact that the Marquis of Edinburgh really killed Rowena. That was the problem.


    ¡®It looks pretty plausible when you mix truth and lies.¡¯


    While nervously chewing her lips, the carriage arrived at Edinburgh Street¡¯s front door.


    She jumped out as soon as the coachman opened the door.


    ¡°Oh my gosh. M-milady?¡±


    Surprised, the guard guarding the front door looked at her face and the emblem on the carriage alternately.


    ¡°Did you come to see the Marquis?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I have something to tell him, so tell him that I must meet him.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the Marquis will drive out milady? This way, please.¡±


    Keira followed the guards into the mansion. While crossing the garden, Keira saw the butler rushing out.


    Keira: ¡°Where¡¯s Grandfather?¡±


    The butler, catching his breath, answered.


    ¡°The Marquis is, haa, busy with work. But if he finds out milady has come, he¡¯ll meet you immediately.¡±


    As he explained that, Keira was led straight to the office.


    Her grandfather was on the way downstairs to meet his granddaughter as if forewarned that something unusual had happened.


    The two met on the stairs to the second floor.


    Marquis: ¡°Did something happen, Keira?¡±


    Keira: ¡°How do you know? Did you hear anything beforehand?¡±


    Marquis: ¡°¡­If nothing happened, you wouldn¡¯t have come to me like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Marquis: ¡°You¡¯re a kid who didn¡¯t write a single letter even on my sixtieth birthday.¡±


    Keira couldn¡¯t really respond to it, especially since the Marquis had said it so matter-of-fact.


    Keira coughed awkwardly and changed the topic.


    Keira: ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Shall we?¡±


    As soon as Grandfather entered the office, he dismissed all secretaries and servants.


    Since they were in his office, Keira didn¡¯t have to worry about eavesdroppers.


    As soon as Keira sat, she brought up the subject.


    Keira: ¡°Killing Rowena Weinberg¨C¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Keira!¡±


    Startled, Simon Edinburgh cut her off. Then he glanced around anxiously, a strange sight for Keira.


    Keira: ¡°Why are you like that? You sent everyone out.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I guess I¡¯ve been a little sensitive.¡±


    He sighed and ruffled his hair.


    Was it guilt? Or was it the fear that he might get caught? Keira thought it was the latter.


    Marquis: ¡°But why are you bringing up that story?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I was just on my way to dinner with the Crown Prince. During the meal, their aide said there was a man at the gate guard who had requested protection.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The Marquis looked confused. So a troubled man had been wandering outside the Palace by the guard gate. But was it serious enough to interfere with the Crown Prince¡¯s dinner?


    However, the next words of his granddaughter made him realize the urgency of the situation.


    Keira: ¡°He was allegedly mother¡¯s secret lover.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°What?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Do you happen to know about it?¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Impossible! I know everything about my daughter. I had complete control of her. She couldn¡¯t have had a lover I didn¡¯t know. Never!¡±


    He said it with so much conviction as if he said that the sun did not rise in the west.


    ¡®Complete control¡­¡¯


    She swallowed her vitriol and continued.


    Keira: ¡°This person said that he killed Rowena Weinberg at your behest, and now that the crime is coming to light, you¡¯re trying to kill him.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°That¡¯s absurd. Even if your mother had a secret lover, how could I, who didn¡¯t know he existed, have asked him?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How much of it was the truth, and how much was the lie?


    Keira pressed her finger to her forehead, suddenly exhausted. There was too little information.


    Keira: ¡°First of all, we need to find out about the man.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°I¡¯ll handle that, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re the only daughter of the Grand Duke. So there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    Keira remembered what he had said before.


    Rowena Weinberg was found dead, and what was inside her womb was a dead baby¡­


    ¡®So, even if the prophecy was wrong, there¡¯s no chance that Cosette is Rowena¡¯s daughter.¡¯


    Let¡¯s say there¡¯s evidence that Keira¡¯s grandfather tried to frame and kill Rowena.


    But there¡¯s no proof that Cosette was Rowena and Ludwig¡¯s daughter.


    Even if her grandfather was incriminated, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about her, the next elementalist.


    ¡®Is it your goal to uncover grandfather¡¯s sins?¡¯


    Keira continued to ponder about it. Count Weinberg was well-motivated to do so. After all, Rowena was his older sister.


    His sister, who¡¯s been with him since he was young, was framed and divorced, and the person who framed her even killed her.


    It was something that would make anyone furious.


    Then Simon Edinburgh¡¯s voice broke her thoughts.


    Simon: ¡°Once I mobilize all the information networks to find out what happened, I will contact you. Do you want to go home first?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    It would be unreasonable for her to conduct her own investigation under Ludwig¡¯s eyes.


    She left the office with Simon. Outside the door, Rose and the butler were waiting for them anxiously.


    Keira: ¡°Rose, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Y-yes. Okay.¡±


    There were many things she wanted to ask but could not speak. Keira said goodbye to her grandfather and then walked down the steps.

 CH 148

    By: Ms MTLer July 30, 2022


    AIWTRO, Novels


    Previous


    Table of Contents


    Advertisements


    Translator¡¯s Note: Goal reached! A bonus chapter will be posted after 24-48 hours.


    Raw Provider: Jessica


    TL: Ms MTLer


    ¡®Will some transcendent being come to me and make my wish come true?¡¯


    Isaac Weinberg was too realistic to have such vain thoughts and hopes.


    When he was much younger than he was now, he witnessed the fall of his family with his own eyes¨C his father¡¯s death, his younger sister who was falsely framed and kicked out, the downfall of the family.


    Despite everything he went through, he found a way to raise the family realistically.


    The remaining business was rebuilt from the ground up. He summoned his scattered relatives back together.


    After more than ten years, he was able to recover his prestige to a certain extent, if not as much as in the past.


    His only reason for living was to one day uncover the crimes of the Marquis of Edinburgh and solve the injustices his sister had faced.


    It¡¯s a daunting goal, but he thought he could achieve it someday.


    Until one day, the devil came to him and whispered an offer he couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Their first meeting was in a dream.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to avenge your family?¡±


    In his dream was a demon in the form of mist floating in the empty air in the dark room.


    Up until then, he thought it was just a terrible nightmare.


    Advertisements


    However, when he met the red eyes in the hazy mist, he realized this wasn¡¯t just a nightmare.


    It was a natural fear. ¡®That¡¯ was not human. Isaac cried out in fear.


    Isaac: ¡°W-what are you!¡±


    ¡°The being who will grant your wish; your sister¡¯s contractor. Oh, I also witnessed her end.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    He took a few steps forward without realizing it, and he stretched out his hand as if to grab it by the collar.


    But there was nothing on his fingertips.


    Isaac: ¡°Her? Rowena, are you talking about Rowena? Answer me!¡±


    ¡°Well, before that, there is one thing I need to warn you about¡­¡±


    The very next moment, Isaac was thrown away.


    It was clearly an empty space, but Isaac¡¯s whole body felt like he had hit a wall.


    Isaac: ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to hearing slander from someone weaker than me. Would you please be polite?¡±


    Isaac: ¡°Ugh, cough¡­¡°


    Even though it was a dream, the feelings were so vivid that he thought he could really die. He was lying on his face for a long time, moaning before he could raise his head after a long time.


    Surprisingly, the existence who had thought so little of him waited that long.


    Of course, the devil didn¡¯t care for him. It was just fun to see him moan in pain.


    Isaac: ¡°Rowena¡¯s¡­ I would like to know more about my sister¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s better.¡±


    Everyone said Rowena was just sick. But he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Advertisements


    Over the course of several months, Rowena turned to him for help over and over again.


    Since he was inexperienced, he couldn¡¯t meet her request on time. She told him her life had been threatened for over half a year.


    It¡¯s hard to believe that such a child suddenly passed away.


    ¡°The poor girl was murdered. No, to be more specific, she didn¡¯t die at the hands of others¡­ Still, she practically was, so.¡±


    The being in the mist said that and tapped Isaac¡¯s forehead. At that moment, fragments of memories rushed into his head.


    Isaac: ¡°Ah.¡±


    A picture of running through a mountain road staggering with a full stomach, pursuers after her.


    Isaac: ¡°Aah!¡±


    A child born dead. His younger sister who had summoned the devil at the last minute. Eyes that had lost focus and a body that had breathed its last.


    Isaac: ¡°How could you do such a cruel thing!¡±


    Isaac thought he would keep his virtue no matter how political he was. But it turned out Simon Edinburgh was far more heinous than he thought.


    To hide the truth, to kill a woman pregnant with the next elementalist.


    Guessing that she was vaguely murdered was different from seeing her vivid end.


    He crouched down and screamed. But, beyond the pitch-black darkness, not even an echo came.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you didn¡¯t react like you don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Isaac: ¡°I expected it¡­ that it would be like this.¡±


    Tears streamed down his face.


    Isaac: ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but thank you for sharing the news about Rowena.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±


    He answered firmly.


    Isaac: ¡°I must take revenge.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ten years have already passed. If it were that clever and mean old man, he would have already wiped out all the evidence. It might be possible to bring the Marquis of Edinburgh down, but wouldn¡¯t it be impossible by trying to uncover the truth?¡±


    Advertisements


    Isaac was also well of that. Now that more than ten years have passed, revealing the truth would be more challenging than ever.


    But he couldn¡¯t give up. If he did, it was as if all his efforts to rebuild his family were in vain.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, even though he had made up his mind, the road ahead was still bleak.


    He couldn¡¯t answer anything to the being in the mist.


    But just then, the devil reached out his hand.


    ¡°How about getting my help?¡±


    Isaac: ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Why are you surprised? Do you think I came to you because I was bored? I¡¯m your sister¡¯s contractor.¡±


    At that moment, the memory that the devil had conveyed came to mind.


    Rowena drew a summoning circle with blood just before her breath stopped. And she successfully summoned a devil.


    ¡°I am the demon Ragibach who had answered her call. I promised my contractor¨C I will punish everyone who has caused her pain.¡±


    Isaac: ¡°Demon¡­? Contractor?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s common. A cornered human summons a demon and signs a contract.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Summoning a demon meant that Rowena knew how to do it before then.


    The younger sister he knew was a very innocent and good-natured child. She couldn¡¯t have had such an interest in something like black magic.


    As if it had read his mind, the devil said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how your sister learned about black magic now! You¡¯re so stupid that you¡¯re right in the back of your head. Try to be more clever.¡±


    Advertisements


    To Isaac, Ragibach¡¯s last words sounded like it would join forces with him, and his guess was, unsurprisingly, right.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you become my partner until the day you take revenge?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Isaac didn¡¯t answer right away.


    He was already convinced that this wasn¡¯t the typical nightmare and that the existence in front of him was a demon.


    ¡®Joining forces with the devil¡­?¡¯


    Wasn¡¯t it like the protagonist in a play walking on his own feet towards ruin?


    The end of joining forces with the devil could not be heaven.


    The mist whispered.


    ¡°There will be no harm done to you. I¡¯m in a hurry. Since I made a contract with your sister, I have to grant her wishes. But if the old man from Edinburgh died in peace, wouldn¡¯t I be unintentionally breaking the contract?¡±


    The devil began to enumerate the penalty for breaking the contract. They both quivered.


    Isaac: ¡°Then¡­ How are you going to get revenge?¡±


    ¡°First, you must prove that your sister gave birth to a child.¡±


    Isaac: ¡°But it died before it was born.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s alive.¡±


    Isaac: ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°To be precise, it can be saved. Turning corpses into living dolls is my specialty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For a moment, a chill of fear swept over him.


    ¡°A long time ago, there was a prophecy¨C only one elementalist will be born. The one mentioned in the oracle is probably Lady Parvis who is still alive, not your niece who died before she was born.¡±


    Advertisements


    Isaac: ¡°Y-you want to deceive the whole empire?¡±


    ¡°Why? Why are you so terrified? Didn¡¯t your foe do the same? He deceived the entire nation, saying that your little sister is infertile.¡±


    Of course, Isaac wasn¡¯t above breaking the rules if his opponent used cowardly means.


    However¡­ The problem with the Elementalist was on a different level.


    Isaac: ¡°Then, what will you do after you kill the real daughter and the Marquis of Edinburgh?¡±


    If no one could handle Beatrice, the water on the continent would dry up.


    If that happened, he, too, would suffer.


    That¡¯s why he focused his revenge only on Simon Edinburgh and didn¡¯t care about the Grand Duke¡¯s daughter.


    However, the devil replied indifferently, as if his long agony was of no value.


    ¡°I can play the role of the Elementalist, right? To be precise, the body of your niece that I¡¯ll control.¡±


    Isaac: ¡°D-does that make sense?!¡±


    The devil carrying out the blessing of the goddess? He would have scoffed if it wasn¡¯t for the pain he went through.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it? Hey, I¡¯m in a rush too. I made a contract with your sister, so I decided to help you get revenge. I have to deal with that old man before he dies, so I have to hurry.¡±


    Isaac: ¡°But¡­¡±


    A little compromise here would make things easier.


    No one will ever know the truth¨C whether it rained because of a real Elementalist or a demon covered with a corpse¡¯s skin.


    He¡¯d get his revenge, the devil would grant the contractor¡¯s wishes, and the Empire wouldn¡¯t be in trouble.


    It was pitiful for the innocent Lady Parvis, who would be framed as a fake.


    But who would he pity more? His sister who died lonely or the granddaughter of the enemy?


    The answer was obvious.

 CH 149

    A little compromise with reality would lead to a flat road. Compared to the thorny road so far, the road seemed so flat.


    So he couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Isaac: ¡°T-that¡¯s fine. However, there is one condition.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Isaac: ¡°Promise me that you will take over the role of the real Lady Parvis until the next elementalist is born.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll make sure not to harm innocent people who have nothing to do with your enemies. I have no interest in those people. All that matters to me is fulfilling the contract. I lie about that. If I do, I¡¯ll get a huge penalty.¡±


    The devil¡¯s voice sounded too calm that Isaac couldn¡¯t even suspect it of lying.


    In the mist, the devil grinned and said.


    ¡°Then, do we have a temporary alliance?¡±


    Isaac: ¡°Then¡­ I look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Me, too.¡±


    There was no way Isaac would ever know¨Cthe only time that the devil couldn¡¯t lie was when he made the contract with the human who summoned him to the human world.


    Isaac Weinberg was not the devil¡¯s contractor; he was merely a relative of the contractor.


    There wasn¡¯t a rule saying the devil couldn¡¯t lie to him when discussing contracts.


    But the shock of witnessing his sister¡¯s death and the injustice of her death briefly blinded his reason.


    ¡®If you compromise a little, you can easily get your revenge.¡¯


    Those words were alluring to him, who had climbed far and wide through all his hardships.


    The devil would always throw irresistible bait on humans.


    Isaac: ¡°Maybe it was a trap.¡±


    Count Weinberg murmured nervously as he chewed his nails.


    At that time, he was half-obsessed with the idea of getting revenge. To him, Simon Edinburgh was more hated than the devil itself.


    If he could have revenge on such a being, would it be a big deal to join hands with the devil?


    However, it¡¯s a different story if the devil had other plans.


    ¡®If you have other plans to find the spirit stone¡­¡¯


    A catastrophe that was beyond terrifying would happen.


    His body trembled at the thought. Those who made a contract with the demons in the legends always met a tragic end.


    The demons offered humans an irresistible bait, and when he fell for it, they mercilessly betrayed him.


    Did he even have any guarantees that that wouldn¡¯t be the case?


    Moreover, he was neither a contractor nor anything for Ragibach. It was just a long-term partnership out of necessity.


    Isaac: ¡°Haa.¡±


    However, when he realized that, he was already in too deep.


    ¡®First, let¡¯s punish the Marquis of Edinburgh. After that, I¡¯ll cut ties with the demon. Living in seclusion with stolen property¡­¡¯


    But then.


    Bang¨C!


    Cosette: ¡°Uncle.¡±


    The door swung open, and he heard a familiar voice.


    When he turned, Cosette and the bewildered butler stood together.


    ¡°M-milady! If you open the door without permission.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m sorry. My habit from when I lived as a commoner came out of nowhere.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an apology at all. Her voice was bright and perky, but he could feel it¨Cshe wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    Isaac motioned for the restless butler to step away.


    Cosette walked in after locking the door tightly.


    Cosette: ¡°I heard some pretty interesting news.¡±


    Isaac: ¡°What are you talking about out of nowhere?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Apparently, Keira rushed to her grandfather¡¯s house as soon as she left the Imperial Palace. She doesn¡¯t usually interact with her maternal family, does she? The grandfather and his grandchild aren¡¯t close.¡±


    Isaac replied naturally.


    Isaac: ¡°Do you mean to find out why Keira visited the Marquis?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then Cosette¡¯s eyes widened.


    Cosette: ¡°You, you aren¡¯t plotting something without me, are you?¡±


    Isaac: ¡°If anyone hears you, they¡¯ll think I was the one who visited Edinburgh.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Then why did Keira go to her grandfather? And as soon as she left the Palace! What is going on?¡±


    Isaac: ¡°How should I know? Maybe something happened at the Imperial Palace. Maybe she thought she had to meet her maternal grandfather while she was out.¡±


    As Cosette began to stare silently, he waved his hand as if he couldn¡¯t help it.


    Isaac: ¡°Ah, I see. I get it. Let¡¯s find out what happened at the Imperial Palace and why he went to the Marquis of Edinburgh. Are you okay now?¡±


    Cosette looked at him distastefully, as if she didn¡¯t like him at all, and said bluntly.


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times, but don¡¯t think too much. I have an idea.¡±


    Isaac: ¡°Yes, yes. of course. How many more times do I have to give the same answer before you are satisfied?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°¡­Just think about it.¡±


    She clicked her tongue.


    She had a feeling that he was plotting something behind her back, but she had no proof.


    Whenever Cosette interrogated Isaac, he always held out his flippers[1].


    ¡®You must have been nervous because there were a lot of unsavory accidents. Relax a little. The opportunity will come someday.¡¯


    Cosette had nothing to say to that. There wasn¡¯t any physical evidence that he¡¯s doing anything else, and she¡¯d indeed been on edge lately.


    She left the room as soon as she told him to find out immediately.


    As Cosette left the office, the tension in Isaac¡¯s body left. He leaned back in his chair and sighed.


    ¡®Is it because she¡¯s a demon? Her intuition is sharp.¡¯


    He moved as discreetly as he could to make sure she didn¡¯t find out, but she seemed to have noticed something nonetheless.


    ¡®If I procrastinate even more, I might be caught.¡¯


    So, he had to deal with it quickly. He clenched his fists tightly.


    Two days later, Keira again visited her grandfather¡¯s house to discuss the issue.


    As she entered the study, she saw Simon holding his forehead while sitting on the sofa.


    She sat across from him and said.


    Keira: ¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°¡­ There¡¯s going to be a trial.¡±


    Keira: ¡°The commoners would have no right to ask for one.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°It¡¯s possible if the nobles step in as patrons.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s Count Weinberg.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. Did you know? I thought I would have time to deal with it since His Majesty the Crown Prince had issued a gag order¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Calm down and think slowly. First of all, have you ever leaked any clues about what happened twenty years ago?¡±


    Marquis: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I cleaned things up.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­If that¡¯s true.¡±


    Keira paused for a moment. It was a fact she didn¡¯t want to admit to herself.


    Keira: ¡°Cosette wouldn¡¯t have claimed that she was raised by a couple of herbalists in the Altair Mountains.¡±


    In other words, Isaac Weinberg knew at least Rowena¡¯s last whereabouts.


    The Marquis of Edinburgh replied with a cough.


    Marquis: ¡°¡­I¡¯ll look into it again.¡±


    Keira: ¡°And there¡¯s one more thing I want to ask you.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°What?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Was there a possibility that Rowena was pregnant with twins?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Surprise flashed across his face. The sight convinced Keira.


    Keira: ¡°As expected, there¡¯s no way Grandfather wouldn¡¯t have come up with the same hypothesis I have.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°I didn¡¯t say it because it was practically impossible. There were no private houses within a few kilometers of the site where the bodies were found. Even if Rowena had a daughter in the mountains, do you think a newborn can survive alone in that freezing mountain?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Marquis: ¡°I was worried that I would only make you uneasy by saying it.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What if¡­ Let¡¯s just say, what if she ran away after giving birth to Cosette in a distant private house?¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Do you think that¡¯s plausible? She wasn¡¯t just pregnant; she¡¯s just given birth to one of the twins, then she¡¯s running away again? In the frigid mountain range?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Marquis: ¡°I know you¡¯re anxious. But at times like this, you have to believe in yourself. You are the one and only daughter of His Grace, the Grand Duke. Don¡¯t be deceived by fake words.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve shown you a bad side.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Things like that happen, too.¡±


    The Marquis of Edinburgh patted her on the shoulder as if he understood.


    Marquis: ¡°I will investigate the matter again. But the problem is¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°We don¡¯t have enough time.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Yes, high-ranking nobles above the count have the right to request an emergency hearing. If nothing is ready yet¡­ We¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡±


    Not to mention, the other party was fully prepared and had dug a trap. They couldn¡¯t walk into a trap unprepared.


    ¡®Time, time is the problem.¡¯


    The Marquis sighed and lamented.


    Marquis: ¡°Even if we want to delay the hearing, there is no way they can grant us our request¡­¡±


    As soon as she heard those words, something flashed in her mind. Keira said.


    Keira: ¡°If they don¡¯t listen to our request, we have to use someone else.¡±

 CH 150

    Marquis: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Who is the one authority in which the Count would have no choice but to give in?¡±


    It was the Imperial Family.


    No matter how focused he was on revenge, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore the Imperial request.


    Marquis: ¡°But how are you going to convince the Emperor and the Crown Prince?¡±


    Keira: ¡°There is a reason for delaying the hearing, too.¡±


    Then Keira pointed to the calendar on the table. When the Marquis understood what she meant, his expression brightened.


    Marquis: ¡°It¡¯s the National Founding Day soon.¡±


    Keira: ¡°They wouldn¡¯t want to argue in a hearing at this time.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll tell His Majesty about it.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll trust only you, Grandfather.¡±


    Once they¡¯re discussion came to an end, Keira rose from her seat. It was time to go back.


    Her grandfather saw her off as she left, and as soon as he was out of sight, her expression hardened.


    Her nerves crept up to her toes, and her chest felt heavy as if a piece of lead was in her heart.


    ¡®What are you going to do this time?¡¯


    Cosette¡¯s smiling face came to mind.


    Knowing that she¡¯s one of the Great Demons of the Demon Realm made her blood run cold. Keira licked her lips.


    In the audience room of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace, two men growled at each other on the spacious marble floor¨C Marquis Simon Edinburgh and Count Isaac Weinberg.


    Crown Prince Michael was caught between the two men baring their teeth, yet he merely watched.


    Advertisements


    It was a pity for the Imperial family, but there was nothing he could do. He was ordered to mediate by his father, the Emperor.


    With the anniversary of the foundation of the country approaching, it¡¯s not good to see two great noble families fighting in the mud.


    ¡®This is driving me crazy¡­¡¯


    But look at those lively eyes!


    Michael thought it would be impossible to reconcile the two men with just a few words, even if the Archangel appeared.


    He wanted to rip his hair out and scream.


    But he couldn¡¯t afford to abandon the duties his father gave him, so he reluctantly spoke.


    Michael: ¡°Now, now, listen to His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s message.¡±


    ¡°Please go on.¡±


    Michael: ¡°As you all know, National Founding Day is coming soon. It¡¯s the day when nobles from all over the country gather in the capital. They say it¡¯s a place for dialogue.¡±


    Simon and Isaac answered simultaneously.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I am aware.¡±


    Michael: ¡°If you know, you will understand. There is not much time left until the event, but two of the country¡¯s leading families are fighting a muddy battle¡­ No, no. What would the atmosphere be like if the political battle continued? Huh?¡±


    Simply put, it meant to act tactfully without ruining the mood. The two men were not fools to the point where they couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of the Imperial¡¯s words.


    Simon, Marquis of Edinburgh, spoke first.


    Marquis: ¡°Wise words. Above all else, national events should be prioritized. Count, if you want to hold a hearing, what about after the National Day is over?¡±


    Then, Michael¡¯s gaze turned to Isaac, an unspoken pressure in his eyes.


    Isaac: ¡­¡±If His Majesty says so, I will follow.¡±


    He looked reluctant.


    But Michael didn¡¯t seem to notice¨C or pretended he didn¡¯t¨C and smiled kindly.


    Advertisements


    He didn¡¯t forget to tap him on the shoulder in encouragement.


    Michael: ¡°Hahaha, you should! His Majesty will be pleased.¡±


    This completed Michael¡¯s task.


    The bright smile on his face couldn¡¯t have looked so refreshing.


    Michael: ¡°I will surely pass on the kindness shown by the two of you to the Imperial family to His Majesty. Come on, it¡¯s getting late, so let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ve kept such busy men for too long.¡±


    The last words sounded empty.


    Contrary to the prediction that he would have to persuade him for a long time, Count Weinberg easily withdrew.


    ¡®¡­ Something¡¯s off. It went too well.¡¯


    Then the thought that Something might be wrong crept in.


    However, he saw off the two nobles with a smile and a ¡®What¡¯s good is good.¡¯[1]


    Anyway, wasn¡¯t it enough that they avoided the crisis of the trial and the National Founding Day overlapping?


    The two left the palace with an enthusiastic send-off from the Crown Prince.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As soon as the mediator disappeared, tension began to flow again.


    Advertisements


    Some of the maids watching them gulped anxiously.


    Isaac: ¡°You should thank His Majesty the Emperor for avoiding being disgraced in the presence of the nobles of the whole empire, Marquis.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Look who¡¯s talking. I don¡¯t know what evidence you¡¯ll come out with, but if it turns out to be perjury, I will hold you accountable.¡±


    After a brief declaration of war, the two men got into their respective carriages.


    The coachman asked.


    ¡°Would you like to go home immediately?¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Being called around with an old body was very tiring.


    He rubbed his shoulders and leaned his back against the cushion.


    Marquis: ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡±


    Then, he felt compelled to tell Keira what had happened today.


    He took the stationery and pen out of the drawer and began to write, using the briefcase as support.


    The following day, Simon¡¯s letter was delivered directly to Keira.


    It was a message to rest assured that the hearing was successfully postponed until after the National Founding Day.


    A faint smile appeared on her lips but quickly disappeared.


    ¡®He stepped down easily?¡¯


    A chill ran down her spine. But before she could even think deeply, the voice next to her caught her attention.


    Rose: ¡°Milady, look here.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm? Okay.¡±


    When Keira looked away from the letter, Rose held lace in both hands in front of her.


    Advertisements


    Rose: ¡°I did the repairs as you said before. Which one do you prefer?¡±


    Keira: ¡°The one on the left.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Okay.¡±


    The lace that Rose held was an item to decorate the dress Keira would wear to the National Founding Day.


    National Founding Day was the biggest holiday in the Empire. Nobles from all over the country would also flock to Media[2] to spend this period in the capital.


    That was because, unless there was any circumstance, they had to attend the Imperial ball for three days at least once.


    In the past, even though Ludwig and Keira rarely attended social events, they went to the National Founding Day ball.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t difficult to show her face once in a while. But the problem was¡­


    Keira ¡°It feels like the back of my head is tickling already.¡±


    When the two ladies of the grand duchy appeared at the ball ¡°together,¡± it was already expected how the people would react.


    Keira closed her eyes and recalled the memories of her past.


    She frowned as she was left with a very unpleasant memory.


    At that time, she had lost one position or another to Cosette. She didn¡¯t even want to think about the public¡¯s opinion of her then.


    The only good thing about her misfortune was that she had already been through the worst, so anything would be better than what had happened.


    Miranda: ¡°By the way, who will the Grand Duke¡¯s partner be?¡±


    Miranda, who had been sewing, asked her out of curiosity.


    Keira: ¡°Why?¡±


    Miranda: ¡°Milady is going with the Young Master. I heard that Miss Cosette is attending with her maternal cousin.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Miranda: ¡°Then I was just wondering which one His Grace is taking as his partner.¡±


    If things went according to past experiences, Ludwig would attend alone.


    He must have expressed his willingness not to side with neither Keira nor Cosette.


    Honestly, Keira thought it was strange that Ludwig had maintained his neutrality then. It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if he chose Cosette as his partner.


    Keira: ¡°Won¡¯t he go alone?¡±


    Miranda: ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°I heard it while passing by, so I¡¯m not sure. But why are you so surprised?¡±


    Miranda: ¡°I understand that when an adult aristocrat enters a banquet hall without a partner, he wouldn¡¯t hear the end of it.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Usually, that¡¯s the case. But His Grace doesn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions.¡±


    Miranda: ¡°Aha.¡±


    Miranda nodded as if convinced.


    Rose frowned at her.


    Rose: ¡°Miranda! Stop gossiping and just sew. Can¡¯t you see Her Ladyship is waiting for you?¡±


    Miranda: ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    Miranda immediately shut her mouth and focused on her work.


    The repair of the lace was completed soon after.


    ¡°Now try it on.¡±


    With the help of her maids, Keira changed into the dress for the ball.


    She looked back and forth in front of the mirror.


    Keira: ¡°This is good.¡±


    ¡°Right? The side with lace on this part is much prettier.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then, are you done fixing it?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t remember how many times she heard that this part would be more suitable if they tweaked it a bit.


    Changing clothes a few times wasn¡¯t physically demanding, but it was bothersome nonetheless.


    Keira told them to give the design of the dress to Zeke. He had to wear a suit that complemented his partner¡¯s clothes.


    Keira: ¡°I have another task for you once you hand over the design.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Keira: ¡°You need to deliver a letter to Grandfather. Go at once. I¡¯ll be writing a reply while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After letting the maids go, Keira picked up her pen.

 CH 151

    The first night of the ball began.


    Keira¡¯s outfit today was a dress made of ivory fabric adorned with gold lace.


    Zeke¡¯s suit also matched Keira¡¯s dress, the black cloth embroidered with gold thread.


    Since Keira wore heels, she was at eye level with her brother. The appearance of the siblings standing side by side looked pretty cool.


    Zeke: ¡°Let¡¯s go, Noonim.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The two got into the prepared carriage. As they departed, Keira jokingly said.


    Keira: ¡°You know we¡¯re a little late, right?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Nobles like us can be a little late.¡±


    He sounded just like a young master who lived his life enjoying the privileges of his status.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, has Your Grace gone already?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already departed for the Imperial Palace this afternoon. I heard he had something to talk about with His Majesty.¡±


    Cosette must be there by now, too.


    Advertisements


    Three people with the same surname attended the same event but arrived separately. People would probably refer to their family as a mess[1].


    While the siblings were having a conversation, the carriage arrived in front of the Imperial Palace main gate.


    The two went straight to the hall where the ball was held. There was nowhere else to go.


    The Imperial Ballroom was bright and sparkling, just like it was when she last saw it. It seemed like all the wealth of the world was gathered here.


    When someone announced their arrival, the crowd¡¯s eyes turned to them.


    Zeke: ¡°Ugh, I feel like my lunch wants to go back up.¡±


    Keira: ¡°You get used to it after a while.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Are you okay, Noonim?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s already my third time at the National Founding Day ball.¡±


    Moreover, she was often called to various events with Ludwig.


    Getting the attention of many people was nothing.


    ¡®Has His Grace not arrived yet?¡¯


    If that were the case, they would greet the Imperial family and then their grandfather.


    Keira looked around, searching for Michael or Simon. Finding them was difficult because the hall was so spacious and so many people were in attendance.


    Nevertheless, Keira soon found her grandfather Simon and Crown Prince Michael together.


    However, she wouldn¡¯t consider it ¡®fortunate¡¯ that she found them.


    Crash¨C!


    ¡°Kyaaa!¡±


    The sound of glass breaking and screams echoed.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Keira turned to the sound.


    ¡®What happened?¡¯


    Due to superstitions of wanting to escape bad omen, people tended to refrain from causing fights during National Founding Day.


    And yet who was making such a big fuss?


    She and Zeke headed towards the crowd and found out.


    A circle of people surrounded two men grabbing each other by the collar.


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±


    And, of course, his opponent was none other than Count Weinberg.


    Zeke: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we stop them, Noonim?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Of course.¡±


    She had already agreed with her grandfather that the Weinbergs shouldn¡¯t be given an excuse to advance the trial.


    There was no way Simon would have been the first to make a fuss. It was clear that her grandfather had been caught up in the machinations of Count Weinberg.


    Keira strode into the circle and stood between the two of them.


    Keira: ¡°Count Weinberg, what are you doing?¡±


    Isaac: ¡°Oh, Lady Keira. Just in time. Aren¡¯t you also a party to this?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but today is the National Founding Day celebration. Your Majesty the Emperor will be offended if you make such a fuss. Talk about this later.¡±


    Keira mentioned the Emperor because she thought he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore the Imperial family¡¯s authority. Just in time, Prince Michael appeared.


    Michael: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Simon¡¯s expression brightened when he saw the Crown Prince. He had hoped Prince Michael would de-escalate the situation.


    However, there was one fact he overlooked¨Cif Isaac Weinberg had been willing to accept the Crown Prince¡¯s intervention, he wouldn¡¯t have quarreled like this today.


    Michael: ¡°What are you doing? Did you forget that this is the National Founding Day? Furthermore¡­¡±


    Michael trailed off. But Keira could guess his train of thought. It¡¯s probably to protest that they didn¡¯t agree to make it public until after the National Day celebrations.


    Count Weinberg answered.


    Advertisements


    Isaac: ¡°I¡¯m sorry for breaking my promise, Your Highness. I am well aware that this is a place of camaraderie and harmony.¡±


    Michael: ¡°If you knew¡­!¡±


    Isaac: ¡°However!¡±


    The Count¡¯s voice rose as he cut off the Prince. Everyone started looking at him like he had gone insane.


    So did Keira. Why on earth was he acting that way?


    Isaac: ¡°I wonder if the Marquis of Edinburgh will ever be able to become an object of camaraderie and harmony. The man who brutally murdered my innocent sister shamelessly showed his face here!¡±


    ¡°Count!¡±


    Isaac: ¡°So, I hereby accuse Simon Edinburgh of murder!¡±


    Shock swept through the crowd. All of a sudden, the ballroom became so quiet that one could even hear the needle falling.


    But a moment later, whispers started in every corner.


    ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯re accusing the Marquis of Edinburgh?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden? Are you going to hold a trial in the middle of the banquet?¡±


    They sounded skeptical. It is worth noting that, now, they were at the place where the National Founding Day Imperial Palace Ball was held.


    It was a place where the people had to laugh and have fun for the sake of superstition and to avoid the ire of the Imperial family. But now, he was accusing another nobleman here?


    The man wasn¡¯t thinking about the consequences.


    ¡®Or he couldn¡¯t think of anything but revenge.¡¯


    Keira gulped. Count Weinberg seemed intent on ignoring even the Imperial family.


    It seems he accepted the Crown Prince¡¯s intervention a few days ago to stab them in the back today.


    Furious, Michael said.


    Michael: ¡°Count, didn¡¯t we decide to discuss this after National Founding Day? Give the time and place.¡±


    Advertisements


    Isaac: ¡°Yes, I tried to be patient. But I couldn¡¯t stand it when I saw that devilish man brazenly pretending to be a good person.¡±


    Isaac Weinberg pointed his index finger at the Marquis of Edinburgh.


    Isaac: ¡°Nobles with the ranking Count and above have the right to hold emergency trials. Your Highness, please hold a trial.¡±


    Michael: ¡°¡­if you know you have the right to do that, you also know you are also responsible for it.¡±


    Isaac: ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    If it turned out that his claims were false, he would have to pay dearly for his defeat.


    Isaac: ¡°I understand that His Majesty, the Emperor, will be present on the last day of the ball. Therefore, the highest person in this position will be His Highness, the Crown Prince. Your Highness, would you please take the lead?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Michael hesitated to answer, but not because he was trying to come up with an excuse not to hold a hearing.


    Although he was still only the Crown Prince, he could not dismiss his own authority.


    He delayed answering for a moment to contain his anger.


    According to the Emperor¡¯s will, Michael had mediated between the two, and they had reached an amicable agreement in his presence. Nevertheless, this person dared to take advantage of the crowd and used the opportunity to do this!


    He did what his instincts told him to do. Otherwise, he would have cut off the limbs of this cheeky and disrespectful servant.


    Zeke, who went to Keira¡¯s side, whispered softly.


    Zeke: ¡°Noonim, does it sound like there was an agreement behind the scenes between the Crown Prince and the Count?¡±


    Keira: ¡°You heard right.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°What? Did you know?¡±


    Keira nodded slightly, her gaze still fixed in front of her.


    Michael¡¯s face twitched with anger.


    Michael: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Finally, Michael spoke, his voice filled with anger.


    Michael: ¡°Do what you want. To do that, we have to move.¡±


    Hearings couldn¡¯t be held in the ballroom. But since they were at the Imperial Palace, there were plenty of rooms for a hearing.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to leave for now.¡¯


    Advertisements


    It was when Keira was about to step towards the exit.


    ¡®Cosette¡­?¡¯


    Cosette, who watched the scene from a distance, came into view.


    She was biting her now red lips. Her face looked so white, and it was probably not because of make up.


    Keira wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed Cosette¡¯s surprised expression.


    Zeke: ¡°Look at that woman¡¯s face.¡±


    Zeke said.


    Zeke: ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like she knew what was going on today, did she? They didn¡¯t seem to have discussed it beforehand.¡±


    Had the trust between the two of them been shaken? Cosette stared at Count Weinberg as if he was a thorn in her side.


    And at that moment, one question that had been bewildering Keira¡¯s mind was resolved.


    Even if it was revealed that the Marquis of Edinburgh killed Rowena, it wasn¡¯t direct evidence that she¡¯s not Ludwig¡¯s biological daughter.


    But for Count Weinberg, that wouldn¡¯t matter at all.


    ¡®Because he only has a grudge against grandfather, not me.¡¯


    Therefore, her guess that Cosette did this to secure the position of the elementalist by accusing Keira of being fake might not be accurate.


    ¡®Maybe the two of them had a feud.¡¯


    Keira felt a little relieved that Ragibach, one of the Great Demons, had not intervened.


    She moved, trying not to let go of her tension until the end.


    [1] ¡®???¡¯, which literally means ¡®bean/soy flour¡¯, is an idiom describing a broken/messy family.

 CH 152

    Translator¡¯s Note: Sorry I went MIA last week. Some personal things happened, and it was a really bad mental health week. I will post the bonus chapter either tomorrow or Wednesday. Sorry for the long wait.


    IMPORTANT NOTE: I did not permit anyone to post my translations on wuxiaworld.site or any other aggregator site. If I see my work there again, I will stop posting AIWTRO on my site and keep it in ko-fi or on a private site. This is my first and only notice. Thank you.


    The trial was held at Minchester Hall, where the State Councils used to occur.


    Due to the limited space, not all nobles could watch the hearing. Therefore, under the Crown Prince¡¯s order, some nobles were forced to return to the ballroom.


    But they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy the ball and pretend nothing happened.


    Michael stood on the podium and said.


    Michael: ¡°A provisional hearing is held at the request of Count Isaac Weinberg. The accusation is against Simon, Marquis of Edinburgh.¡±


    The two faced each other under the podium where the Crown Prince stood. The spectators sat around them in a semicircle, Keira among them.


    Michael: ¡°Isaac Weinberg may pursue the charges against him, and he must present evidence accordingly. Simon Edinburgh has the right to refute claims that are not true.¡±


    Even though there were quite a few people gathered, the room was utterly silent, and only Prince Michael¡¯s voice echoed in Minchester Hall. Only read at Novel Endeavors.


    Michael: ¡°As this is an ad hoc hearing, I hope the questions and answers will be as concise as possible. First, the requestor of the hearing, Isaac Weinberg, speak.¡±


    Just as Count Weinberg opened his mouth, the door banged violently open.


    Michael clicked his tongue as he turned towards the exit. He told them not to let anyone in.


    He was well-acquainted with the man who came in through the open door¨C Grand Duke Parvis, slightly disheveled as if he had rushed to the hearing.


    After Ludwig joined the crowd and took a seat, the hearing, which had paused for a moment, resumed.


    Michael: ¡°Speak, Count Isaac Weinberg.¡±


    Isaac: ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. First of all, I want to ask you one thing.¡±


    Count Weinberg spread his hands toward the audience.


    Isaac: ¡°Since the country¡¯s founding, our families have always been at odds with each other. We fought hard for the values we thought were right and fought fair and square in political disputes. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s wrong. Confrontation and strife are part of human history. However!¡±


    Was he finally getting to the point? The crowd swallowed hard, their ears perking up.


    Issac: ¡°Should it be acceptable to stick a knight in the back of your own kind even in the face of a mighty external enemy? I believe everyone knows we humans are on a truce with the demons. Yes, after the war, the water has dried up. Without an elementalist capable of dealing with Beatrice, we would all die of drought. And, if the barrier fell, the demons would again ravage this land.¡±


    Having said that, he pointed his index finger at the Marquis of Edinburgh.


    Isaac: ¡°I am accusing Simon Edinburgh of putting the people of his Empire at risk for his own interest! This man framed my sister, the Grand Duchess, of being infertile, and when he found out she was with child, killed her in an attempt to destroy evidence! The child in her belly who will be the only elementalist mentioned in the prophecy! If this isn¡¯t the act of selling off your people to the demons, then what else would it be?¡±


    Marquis: ¡°Gibberish!¡±


    The Marquis shouted.


    Marquis: ¡°The prophecy predicted a different elementalist! What evidence do you use to make such an accusation¡­!¡±


    Michael: ¡°Calm down. The Marquis will have his chance to speak.¡±


    Michael calmed the angry Marquis of Edinburgh, then turned to Isaac.


    Michael: ¡°A claim must have a basis for it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got it ready.¡±


    If he had asked for a hearing at this time without evidence, he wouldn¡¯t have acted this way.


    Issac nodded and replied.


    Isaac: ¡°Of course. Come out.¡±


    Then, a man watching from the sidelines stood up. He was a middle-aged man who appeared to be in his mid-forties. His charred skin and skinny physique made the crowd guess his hardships.


    He glanced at the Marquis of Edinburgh and trembled like a leaf. Then he knelt before Michael and said.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince, this lowly man¡¯s name is Alexander. Of course, Your Highness doesn¡¯t need to remember the name of someone as humble as myself. A few days ago, you must have heard a report about me. I had asked the Imperial guards for protection since I was being pursued by those trying to kill me at that time. I can only think of one person who would hire people to kill me.¡±


    He turned to stare at Marquis Edinburgh, his gaze filled with fear and anger.


    ¡°It was about twenty years ago, around the time of the marriage between the Grand Duke and the Edinburgh family. At that time, I was in a relationship with Lady Edinburgh. I couldn¡¯t tell you because of my humble status.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Shortly after¡­ Simon Edinburgh discovered my existence and kidnapped me. He threatened he would leave her alone if I didn¡¯t make my presence known to society. Then, thinking I was shackled, he ordered me to kill the Grand Duchess. He must have calculated that if he held on to my weaknesses, I would not be able to expose them easily.¡±


    The man gulped and said.


    ¡°At the time, Rowena Weinberg was¡­ pregnant. I caught the runaway Grand Duchess¡­ killed her, and abandoned her body. But the child was no longer in the womb. She must have used herself as bait to get the pursuers¡¯ attention to her and away from her child.¡±


    Marquis: ¡°If that¡¯s true, give me proof!¡±


    The Marquis of Edinburgh, who could not stand it, shouted.


    Even Michael didn¡¯t stop him this time. After all, it was easy to falsify witness testimony.


    Punishing the head of the Edinburgh family only with a few words was impossible.


    Marquis: ¡°This is an absurd accusation! Your Highness, the Count is now committing the crime of deceiving the imperial family.¡±


    Count Weinberg answered.


    Isaac: ¡°Of course, there is evidence. Twenty years ago, my sister fled under the name Sylvia to avoid pursuit. She had to present her ID to enter or leave the castle. There would be a record of her passing. If you look at the consistency between the witness testimony and the traffic record, wouldn¡¯t you see the authenticity?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Simon¡¯s daughter was framed for having a lover.


    However, it was undeniable that he tried to kill Rowena Weinberg, and it was also true that Rowena used the identity of ¡®Sylvia¡¯ when she fled.


    Even if Isaac was a Count in the capital, he couldn¡¯t just look at the confidential documents of other castles.


    In such a situation, if the witness¡¯s testimony and the record matched, it would be fatal for Simon.


    ¡°Then we can¡¯t find out if it¡¯s authentic or not right now.¡±


    They had to send people all over the country to get those records. No matter how fast, it would take at least a fortnight.


    Michael: ¡°Then, the decision of the hearing shall be postponed until then. For the sake of fairness, neither can leave the capital until the verdict is issued.¡±


    When the verdict was delayed until further notice, the crowd looked disappointed. An exciting play was cut off at the most important part.


    Everyone murmured in dissatisfaction and started preparing to go back. These people would spread what happened today across the country.


    It was unreasonable to cover things up like this and move on quietly.


    While it was unfortunate for the Marquis of Edinburgh, it also made Cosette uneasy.


    Cosette looked over the podium, biting her nails.


    ¡®D*mn it, d*mn it, d*mn it.¡¯


    That man was so curious about his sister¡¯s end that she told him the story. Had she known she would be stabbed in the back like this, she would never have told him.


    ¡®No, I have nothing to worry about. If the Marquis of Edinburgh¡¯s crimes are revealed, it¡¯s good for me, then.¡¯


    The only dissatisfaction was that Count Weinberg, who she thought was a comrade, opened up the incident without notice.


    How could she be sure that someone who had done something sudden wouldn¡¯t do it twice? It was like she had a time bomb in her hands and didn¡¯t know when it would explode.


    Worst of all, if he revealed her identity once he was done with his revenge on the Marquis¡­


    When Cosette imagined the worst, she couldn¡¯t control her expression. Her irritation grew so high that she didn¡¯t even notice Keira approaching.


    Keira: ¡°Cosette.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°What?¡±


    Naturally, her voice came out sharp.


    Keira: ¡°Judging by your face, it seems you didn¡¯t even know about today.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be wise to keep talking about unfavorable subjects. Cosette immediately changed the subject.


    Cosette: ¡°Right. That man indeed did something without my knowledge. But you know.¡±


    Cosette took a few steps closer. Suddenly, her agitation disappeared and she looked the same as usual.


    Cosette: ¡°Most of what he testified is true.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about denying it. I was convinced by your reaction at the hunting contest last time. Right?¡±


    She knew. Keira¡¯s grandfather killed Rowena.


    Keira: ¡°But that doesn¡¯t prove that the man is my father.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°But everyone will start to suspect.¡±


    Keira scoffed.


    Keira: ¡°So? They¡¯re going to suspect me, so what? Even if Grandfather¡¯s sins are exposed, they can¡¯t even blame me for it. You are far worse off than me right now.¡±


    She failed to establish a foothold anywhere. Not in the family, the temple, and society.


    What¡¯s the big deal about people¡¯s gossip and backbiting when Cosette was alive and well?


    Unable to resist, Cosette glared at Keira once, then turned around.


    Cosette: ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    Was it because Keira knew she was one of the Great Demons? Her piercing eyes seemed to feel even more creepy.


    Cosette walked away, mingling with the crowd as they exited the hall, not even sparing Count Weinberg a glance.

 CH 153

    A fortnight later, the hearings resumed.


    When Rowena was driven out, the identity she used was that of a woman named ¡®Sylvia Reno Wheaton.¡¯


    It happened long ago, but they managed to find records of Sylvia¡¯s journey.


    ¡°Here are the travel records.¡±


    The second hearing was conducted with only a small number of people in attendance.


    Looking nervous, the Marquis of Edinburgh watched the Crown Prince accept the documents.


    Keira sat a few steps away and watched the scene, but she looked around the room a moment later.


    ¡®I can¡¯t see Cosette.¡¯


    It seemed she had broken ties with Count Weinberg or was trying to get out in case things went wrong.


    She made the right choice.


    Advertisements


    Tak¨C. Michael put down the records. Alexander¡¯s testimony contrasted the log.


    Michael: ¡°It doesn¡¯t match at all.¡±


    It made Keira wonder what he was thinking when he confidently asked for a hearing.


    As soon as Michael finished speaking, the room became arctic.


    All eyes turned to Alexander, the man who dared to testify falsely in front of the Imperial family.


    Michael threw the papers in front of the man.


    Michael: ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Alexander: ¡°T-this is¡­¡±


    He picked up the papers with trembling hands. His facial muscles froze, and only his eyes moved left and right as he read the papers.


    Finally, he spoke.


    Alexander: ¡°Y-you didn¡¯t say anything like this! Count!¡±


    The man crawled on his knees and approached Isaac.


    But Isaac looked just as perplexed.


    Isaac: ¡°Your Highness, there must have been a mistake. His testimony is correct.¡±


    Michael: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, why not check it yourself?¡±


    Isaac wanted to ask for a chance to investigate again, but it was unlikely that his request would be accepted.


    Isaac: ¡°Y-Your Highness. Something is wrong with this! Something is strange!¡±


    He insisted on his innocence, to no avail.


    Keira didn¡¯t do much. She merely told her grandfather that it was strange that Count Weinberg had easily accepted the request to postpone the meeting.


    The rest of the work was done by the Marquis.


    He quickly found out the identity of one of the witnesses and contacted his family.


    No, to be precise, he was kidnapped. And he said to Alexander, who was under the protection of the Capital Guard:


    ¡°Who knows how your family is doing?¡±


    Alexander had begged for his and his family¡¯s safety and promised to do whatever he asked, so Simon ordered him to confess the wrong testimony.


    Advertisements


    And this was the result.


    It would have been a disaster if Count Weinberg had left him alone because he had no way of knowing Rowena¡¯s whereabouts.*


    To be honest, the route of Rowena¡¯s movement, which Alexander confessed to the Count, coincided with the records.


    Simon expressed his fear, saying he couldn¡¯t understand how the Count of Weinberg found out about this.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s good you dealt with it in advance.¡¯


    Keira stood up and said.


    Keira: ¡°Then the innocence of my mother has been revealed.¡±


    Her voice was filled with anger. The truth was she was furious, so it wasn¡¯t acting.


    A secret lover? It was too indecent to frame the dead.


    Keira: ¡°How would you apologize for your irresponsible actions?¡±


    As she blinked, the soldiers began to move, even without Michael¡¯s command. It was clear who was the sinner in this situation.


    Isaac: ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Count Weinberg groaned, probably recognizing he was cornered.


    As long as things went like this, it would be a long way for him to regain the status he had before.


    There was no Simon could just let this opportunity pass. In other words, this was his last chance.


    It happened quickly. Count Weinberg flew away, pushing the besieging soldiers away.


    ¡°Catch him!¡±


    Keira snorted at his futile struggle.


    They were in the middle of the Imperial Palace. How would he even get out of here?


    But there was something she and everyone else overlooked¨Cthe Count¡¯s intention wasn¡¯t to escape.


    As a high-ranking nobleman, no one expected that he would make such an extreme choice.


    He didn¡¯t run to the door but to where Simon Edinburgh stood.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Someone shouted from the crowd. It was then that Keira saw something shining in the hem of Isaac¡¯s robe.


    The knife from his robe went straight into Simon Edinburgh¡¯s abdomen.


    Advertisements


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±


    The sudden bloodshed turned the hall into a bloody mess.


    The soldiers rushed in and took the Count away, but the accident had already happened.


    Simon Edinburgh staggered as he bled from his stomach. Fortunately, the knight by his side supported him, so he didn¡¯t fall to the stone floor.


    Keira: ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    ¡°Marquis!¡±


    Most of those who recognized the situation ran towards the doorway, while others ran to the fallen MMarquis. Keira was one of them.


    Keira: ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    The amount of blood flowing out was unusual. A large blood vessel must have been hit somewhere.


    Just when Keira thought things went through safely, this happened¡­


    Shouts to call the doctor, voices swearing not to push, the sounds of furniture falling, the loud footsteps.


    Everything was a mess. Keira felt dizzy.


    While the operation was in progress, Keira had to wander the corridor nervously.


    Even Zeke, who wasn¡¯t close with his grandfather, was restless and couldn¡¯t leave his sister¡¯s side.


    She knew all too well that her grandfather was injured at a critical point.


    As she turned to her fatigued brother, Keira said.


    Keira: ¡°Zeke, go back to the mansion.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Someone might come to the mansion. Someone has to guard the house.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Even Ludwig was staying in the Imperial Palace to interrogate Count Weinberg.


    Zeke nodded quickly and stood up.


    Zeke: ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home.¡±


    When her brother left, she was alone. The Imperial Palace servants stood by, but she couldn¡¯t speak comfortably to them.


    A long time passed before the doctor came out of the operating room.


    Click¨C. At the sound of the door opening, Keira raised her head.


    The doctor walked out, soaked in blood.


    Keira: ¡°How is grandfather?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡­¡±


    The doctor¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I could, but¡­ he¡¯s still in a coma. Only the goddess knows when he will open his eyes. Furthermore¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    He trailed off. Keira urged him to continue.


    ¡°Well, since the Marquis is quite old¡­ I really have no choice but to leave it to the will of the goddess.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It meant they had to prepare for the worst.


    Simon rarely interacted with Keira, and he¡¯s a villain.


    Nevertheless, Keira wasn¡¯t at ease when she heard her grandfather was in critical condition.


    ¡°For now, I will do my best.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Of course.¡±


    After saying this, the doctor hurriedly left.


    ¡®Grandfather is dying¡­¡¯


    One of her allies would disappear. Her head throbbed at the thought.


    Keira ordered that her grandfather¡¯s condition be reported to Ludwig, then turned around.


    Keira: By the way, where exactly is His Grace?¡±


    The palace attendant answered.


    ¡°He left the prison after questioning the witnesses at the hearing. Perhaps, he¡¯s talking to the Emperor or Crown Prince by now.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then I would like to meet him too.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Are you talking about Count Weinberg?¡±


    Keira: ¡°They are the ones who tried to harm my mother. I mean, I¡¯m also a party to this case. It doesn¡¯t mean I will get involved in the investigation. I just want to visit.¡±


    ¡°U-uhm. I will ask permission from my superiors first.¡±


    As an attendant, he couldn¡¯t just guide her there even if it was a simple visit.


    ¡°Wait here for a moment and I¡¯ll come.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go to His Majesty directly and ask.¡±


    Rather than waiting for permission here, it would be better to go and ask in person.


    Fortunately, the Crown Prince accepted her audience as soon as she asked to see them.


    Advertisements


    When Keira arrived, Michael was alone.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t they say he was talking to Father?¡¯


    Michael: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Lord Parvis just left, you must have missed him.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I didn¡¯t come to find Father, so it¡¯s alright. I¡¯d like to speak with Count Weinberg for a moment. Is that possible?¡±


    Then the Crown Prince was stunned for a moment.


    Michael: ¡°Hmm¡­ The dungeon isn¡¯t a good place for a noblewoman to visit.¡±


    Keira: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Michael: ¡°If the lady insists, then.¡±


    He stood up and led her to the prison.

 CH 154

    It was a long walk from the Crown Prince¡¯s audience in the Inner Palace to the dungeon.


    As they entered the dungeon, the characteristic moist air greeted her. Keira lifted the hem of her skirt as she walked down the steps.


    There was a clear division of status even in prison. There was a separate place for imprisoning the nobles and the criminals.


    As they walked down the hallway, Keira saw the witnesses the Count had brought.


    Keira didn¡¯t look at them for a long time and passed by.


    ¡°He¡¯s tied up¡­ but be careful as he can still cause harm.¡±


    The guard anxiously warned as he opened the thick iron door. Keira nodded and entered the cell.


    Advertisements


    As the guard mentioned, Count Weinberg was tied tightly to his chair, and his head hung low.


    Even though she had only seen him a while ago, he looked so exhausted that she thought he was someone else.


    She could see his clothes soaked in blood. Her eyes narrowed.


    ¡®Was he tortured?¡¯


    They tortured him, a high-ranking aristocrat, in just a few hours? Something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    Keira sat in the chair in front of him and said.


    Keira: ¡°Count Weinberg, I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t come to him to ask about his well-being or mock him for failing to harm her.


    Keira wanted to know. Cosette and the secrets between them.


    If he promised to tell the truth, Keira planned to make a deal that she would guarantee the best possible safety for him.


    ¡®If it¡¯s true that he joined forces with a real demon, he would never open his mouth.¡¯


    Although the odds of success seemed low, she had to try.


    Advertisements


    Keira calmly called him once more.


    Keira: ¡°Count Weinberg, if you¡¯re listening, answer me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Count?¡±


    No answer. At that moment, a cold feeling crept up her back.


    Something was strange.


    Keira jumped up from her seat.


    Keira: ¡°Count!¡±


    She grabbed Isaac Weinberg¡¯s head and tilted it upwards to see a face bleeding from the mouth. He was as white as a sheet.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    He looked like a corpse.


    Keira placed a finger under his nose and couldn¡¯t feel even a hint of a breath. The heart was the same. He didn¡¯t have a pulse.


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s already dead.¡¯


    Seeing the large amount of blood dripping from his mouth, it seemed as if he had bitten his tongue and committed s*icide.


    Blood dripped from his mouth and drenched his robe.


    She didn¡¯t take much notice a while ago because she thought it was a sign of torture.


    ¡®He was the most promising among Ragibach¡¯s contract candidates.¡¯


    Now that he¡¯s dead, the difficulty of revealing the truth grew. It¡¯s a huge loss.


    Keira licked her lips and stepped outside.


    Advertisements


    Michael asked.


    Michael: ¡°What¡¯s going on? You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    Keira: ¡°He committed s*icide.¡±


    Michael: ¡°What?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Count Weinberg. He was dead when I went in.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    He leaned over Keira¡¯s body and hurriedly entered the cell. After confirming Isaac¡¯s death, she heard a scream inside.


    ¡°Aah!¡±


    Keira pondered as she watched the investigators recover the body. As the shock subsided, she started doubting the events.


    ¡®Why did you k*ll yourself?¡¯


    The most plausible reason was probably that he was afraid of being punished for his sins.


    However, he wasn¡¯t guilty of treason, and there was a good chance that he¡¯d be spared the death sentence if he properly presented his status as a high-ranking nobleman.


    It was strange that he had taken his own life before the investigation could even begin.


    Keira asked the guard.


    Keira: ¡°When was the last time you saw the Count alive?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ when the Grand Duke stopped by here for a while.¡±


    The guard trembled.


    ¡°Because the iron gate is thick, it is difficult to hear the sound from the outside. Besides, you can¡¯t see inside unless you open the window on the door.¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He looked incredibly pale.


    It would be unreasonable to question the guards about Isaac Weinberg¡¯s s*icide.


    Even so, there must be a reason why this guard was trembling so much.


    Keira: ¡°You, you¡¯re hiding something.¡±


    ¡°P-pardon? N-no!¡±


    He was terrible at acting. It was, of course, a blessing in disguise for Keira.


    Hearing the guard¡¯s voice, Michael poked his head out of the cell.


    Michael: ¡°What¡¯s the fuss?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Your Highness, it seems that the next criminal who will use this cell has been decided.¡±


    His gaze moved to the trembling guard. He looked suspicious.


    Keira: ¡°He seems to know something. Perhaps he killed the Count and disguised it as s*icide.¡±


    Of course, the last sentence had no basis, and Keira herself didn¡¯t think it was a convincing scenario.


    Nevertheless, she said that to throw the bait.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Unsurprisingly, he took the bait immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing else¡­ Before you two came here, Lady Cosette also came to visit.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t let her into the cell, did you?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    Seeing him hesitate, he must have.


    Keira quietly opened her mouth, her voice calm yet obviously angry.


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I could only visit the criminal after the Crown Prince had granted permission. But you let her in without the consent of your superiors? I don¡¯t understand it unless you took a bribe.¡±


    The guard didn¡¯t bring up Cosette from the beginning probably because he¡¯s aware that he¡¯s done something wrong.


    Besides, that wasn¡¯t the only problem.


    Keira: ¡°Why is Cosette free to roam inside the Imperial Palace? She¡¯s related to a criminal, shouldn¡¯t she be detained?¡±


    It was Michael who answered.


    Michael: ¡°That seems like my mistake. It may sound like an excuse, but since many things happened all at once, I was going to issue an order to have her detained at home.¡±


    It was frustrating to think about what it would have been like if things had been handled quicker, but there was nothing to be done.


    Keira turned to the guard and asked.


    Keira: ¡°Why did you bring Cosette here? Your life depends on your answer.¡±


    After hesitating for a while, he answered.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What?¡±


    She thought he was bad at acting, but he was a fool, too.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not lying! The guards on the ground said the same thing. As their mind went hazy, they unwittingly let her in. So did I.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°The moment Lady Cosette said she wanted to talk to her Uncle¡­ I felt like it had to happen. When I came to my senses, I was already opening the cell door for her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    It was a story that Keira, who knew Cosette¡¯s identity, would not shrug it off


    But not Michael. To allow contact between a prisoner and an outsider for such an absurd reason?


    Michael: ¡°Do you think that makes sense?¡±


    All he could think of was that the discipline of the palace was shoddy.


    ¡°Hiik!¡±


    The guard was startled by the Prince¡¯s fury and fell to his knees.


    ¡°P-please believe me! I didn¡¯t lie. If you interrogate the guards on the ground, they will certainly give the same testimony as me.¡±


    He tried his best to explain, but it was futile.


    Michael: ¡°Take him away.¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Highness! Your Highness!¡±


    The other guards by the door dragged him out, and there was a moment of silence. Keira spoke first.


    Keira: ¡°Count Weinberg committed s*icide after Cosette visited here. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence.¡±


    The Prince merely nodded in response.


    He seemed ashamed that this had happened within the Imperial Palace under his jurisdiction and that it had happened because of his own negligence.


    Michael: ¡°¡­¡­But I wonder. Isn¡¯t Count Weinberg her relative?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Nevertheless, there must have been a reason why he had to die. For example, she was afraid that he would say something he shouldn¡¯t say during the interrogation.¡±


    For example, things about demons, black magic, and contracts. Secrets that would cause an irreversible situation if words leaked out.


    However, if Keira told him what she thought, he would probably think she¡¯s insane.


    Hiding her thoughts, Keira said.


    Keira: ¡°During the hearing, she acted like she wasn¡¯t aware of the Count¡¯s schemes¡­ Maybe she wasn¡¯t acting at all.¡±


    Michael: ¡°Was she silent for fear that we might discover that she was involved in this?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, it seems so.¡±


    Michael: ¡°If that¡¯s true, then she¡¯s a reckless fool. She got rid of her protector in a day¡­¡±


    Still stunned, he continued.


    Michael: ¡°Besides, if it is known that she had visited the Count before he committed s*icide, wouldn¡¯t people suspect that she was silent because she had a secret to hide?¡±


    You¡¯re a fool, a complete fool. Michael muttered.


    Of course, the secret that Cosette wanted to hide wasn¡¯t that she was involved in today¡¯s affairs.


    However, it would be advantageous for Keira if the Crown Prince, who had doubts, would investigate more thoroughly.


    Keira: ¡°Now that you¡¯ve ordered to have her detained, she wouldn¡¯t be able to remove additional evidence.¡±


    Michael: ¡°But she can get rid of the evidence at home.¡±


    Advertisements


    With that, he gave further orders.


    After kicking out all of the count¡¯s servants, keep a close eye on them, and lock Cosette in the room so she wouldn¡¯t have any chance to move or touch anything.


    It was as expected. She couldn¡¯t ask for more unless they found traces of black magic in the Count¡¯s house.


    But it was then.


    The stairs to the dungeon thumped, and soon a servant appeared, almost rolling.


    ¡°B-big news! Your Highness! The Marquis of Edinburgh¡­!¡±

 CH 155

    After meeting with the emperor, Ludwig headed to the room where the Marquis of Edinburgh was being treated.


    He heard that the surgery had gone well and that he would recover within a few days. But when he got to the front of the room, Ludwig found the nurses running around in haste.


    Through the crack in the door, he could see the back of the doctor examining the patient.


    It didn¡¯t look good.


    He called one of the servants and asked.


    Ludwig: ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t the treatment go well?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s what I heard. But the Marquis¡¯s fever rose a while ago¡­ I-I¡¯m not sure. All I know is the Marquis is in bad shape.¡±


    Anyone could see that. Ludwig was about to answer back with irritation but held his tongue.


    Advertisements


    Instead of getting mad at the servant, he returned to the drawing room in the same building. He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to interfere with a doctor who was busy caring for the patient to satisfy his curiosity.


    His lieutenant asked.


    ¡°Your Grace, will you wait here until the Marquis comes to his senses?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°We don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll wake up. I¡¯m going to talk to the doctor, then go back.¡±


    Fortunately (or unfortunately), he didn¡¯t have to wait long.


    Bang¨C!


    Without a knock, the door swung open. How rude. Before Ludwig could comment, the servant spoke first.


    ¡°Y-Your Grace!¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The Marquis opened his eyes. By the way, he¡¯s not in good condition¡­ I¨CI think you should go see him anyway!¡±


    If his condition was serious, they should have called another doctor. Why did they come here for Ludwig instead? Ludwig, puzzled, soon realized why.


    The Marquis had called for him to leave his last will.


    As soon as he realized that, he went out without a word.


    The hallways were full of people running around. Some personnel even left the room altogether. It looked like they were trying to call someone else from the outside.


    Marquis: ¡°G-Grand Duke¡­¡±


    The smell of blood and a faint voice greeted him as he entered the hospital room.


    Ludwig: ¡°Marquis.¡±


    Ludwig stood by the bed. He could feel the energy of death.


    Throughout his life, he witnessed countless dying creatures.


    Although his medical knowledge was non-existent, his foreboding that one¡¯s chance of survival was slim never failed.


    Marquis: ¡°I have something to tell you¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°What is it?¡±


    He didn¡¯t even pretend to be sad. Looking at the unchanging expression on his face, Simon Edinburgh burst into laughter.


    Marquis: ¡°I pride myself on knowing anything about my daughter. I had complete control over her when I raised her¡­¡±


    If he was talking about his daughter, it was Keira and Zeke¡¯s birth mother.


    Ludwig could only think of one reason someone on the verge of death was talking about his daughter out of the blue.


    Marquis: ¡°So I can assure you. My daughter couldn¡¯t have flirted with another man without me finding out¡­ K-Keira¡­ She¡¯s your biological daughter. If you don¡¯t believe me¡­ Someday, you will shed tears of blood.¡±


    Advertisements


    At that moment, Ludwig felt strange. It felt like he¡¯d heard the same thing in the past.


    Ludwig: ¡°Again, say it again.¡±


    Marquis ¡°You have to believe me¡­. Otherwise, one day¡­ you will surely, surely regret it.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his eyelids fluttered closed. And that was it.


    ¡®He¡¯s dead.¡¯


    Although they were connected because he married her daughter, they didn¡¯t have a close relationship.


    Maybe that¡¯s why Ludwig felt sorry rather than sad.


    He prayed to the goddess for the dead for a while, then gestured to the doctor.


    ¡°Your Grace?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Check him.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    He let out a quick breath and gulped. Leaving the confused doctor behind, he turned and stood up.


    ¡®Shed tears of blood¡­¡¯


    Had he ever said the same thing before?


    Of course, there were countless times when he claimed the innocence of his own daughter and Keira. However, it was the first time the Marquis had spoken so strongly, even mentioning tears of blood.


    But why did he have a sense of deja vu? It¡¯s too uncomfortable to just dismiss it as a feeling.


    Just when he was anxiously pondering about it¡­


    Burst¨C!


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    The door to the hospital room burst open, and a familiar person ran in¨Cit was Keira.


    She briefly glanced at the atmosphere in the room and turned pale as if she had guessed the situation.


    Ludwig grabbed Keira¡¯s shoulder as she approached the bed, and she turned to him.


    Keira: ¡°Your Grace?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Don¡¯t look. It is already too late.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Keira quickly understood the meaning of his words. Her body staggered for a moment, probably in shock.


    Keira muttered, rubbing her forehead as if her head hurt.


    Keira: ¡°My god, even while the Count k*lled himself¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    Ludwig: ¡°The Count committed s*icide?¡±


    Ludwig¡¯s voice rose at the words that couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    Ludwig: ¡°Are you talking about Count Weinberg?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, I just found him. He bit his tongue in the cell.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Two people who bared their teeth when they ran into each other as mortal enemies died on the same day. It wasn¡¯t ironic at all.


    Ludwig: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to rush in with the idea of dying together¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°But there¡¯s something a little strange about it.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it somewhere else.¡±


    Keira said so and shook his hand off her shoulder.


    As she approached the bed, the nurse who noticed her presence looked back at her.


    ¡°Y-Your Ladyship.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She looked worried she might be punished for failing to prevent his death.


    Instead of scolding her, Keira quietly said.


    Keira: ¡°Take care of the body and send him back to the marquisate.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Y-yes, I will.¡±


    She stared at his pale face and tightly closed eyes. Soon, a white cloth covered his pale face.


    She prayed for the dead in her head. It was the bare minimum.


    The funeral was held immediately. The Marquis of Edinburgh¡¯s final resting place was at the cemetery where the remains of the nobles were buried.


    Because it was her grandfather¡¯s funeral, Keira had no choice but to attend.


    Ding, ding, ding¨C.


    The bell rang to pray for the dead, and the coffin slowly descended.


    Soon, people sprinkled flowers and soil over it. It was a ceremony to see the dead off for the last time.


    Throughout the funeral, the atmosphere was rigid, not solemn, probably because the cause of death was not through battle or natural death.


    Zeke muttered.


    Zeke: ¡°The atmosphere in the capital is terrible these days.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Because two high-ranking nobles have died.¡±


    Advertisements


    One was murdered, and the other committed s*icide. The former was even stabbed in front of many people, so they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    Zeke was also trying to act resolutely, but if one looked closely at his expression, they could quickly notice it was acting.


    His grandfather was stabbed to death, but it was rather strange that he didn¡¯t care.


    After looking around for a moment, he continued.


    Zeke: ¡°By the way, it seems that no one from the Weinberg family came to pay their condolences?¡±


    Keira: ¡°How can they show their face? A person called the deputy head of their family had sent a letter.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Did you read it?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No.¡±


    A relative with a name Keira had never heard of was acting as the head of the household.


    There was another reason why Cosette did not play that role¨C she was detained in her home for the crime of meeting a criminal without permission.


    She made all sorts of excuses¨Cshe didn¡¯t know it was impossible without permission to meet her uncle and that the guards didn¡¯t stop her. It didn¡¯t work.


    Of course, since she was a very close relative to Count Weinberg, she would not have been able to avoid being questioned even if it had not happened.


    Zeke: ¡°Noonim, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Keira tossed the lily, then scooped up the soil with the shovel and sprinkled it over the coffin.


    Zeke was next. After he did the same, he returned to Keira¡¯s side.


    Zeke: ¡°Noonim, I may be overthinking, but.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°The fact that the woman had visited the Count before he committed s*icide. Shouldn¡¯t they look at it as murder rather than s*idice?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It wasn¡¯t that such an idea didn¡¯t didn¡¯t pass the investigators¡¯ minds, but they ignored it. All I could do was bite my tongue. He didn¡¯t have any signs of poisoning.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe she verbally persuaded him to commit s*icide?¡±


    It seemed the younger sibling had similar thoughts to his older sister.


    Zeke: ¡°It¡¯s common sense that it¡¯s impossible to visit a criminal without permission, right? There¡¯s no way she didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    Advertisements


    Zeke: ¡°There must have been a reason to kill him, even if it would raise suspicion.¡±


    Why would she kill an ally? There were a few possibilites.


    Zeke: ¡°She needed to shut his mouth.¡±


    After looking around again, Zeke lowered his voice and said.


    Zeke: ¡°That¡¯s what Noonim told me last time. About demons.¡±


    Keira: ¡°You thought she killed him for fear of revealing anything related to demons?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s the most likely situation.¡±


    Keira¡¯s eyes darkened.

 CH 156

    Shortly after Cosette left, Count Weinberg committed s*icide. It¡¯s too cunning to be a coincidence.


    Moreover, there was no way she didn¡¯t know that contacting criminals without permission would cause problems later.


    Nevertheless, pushing ahead means that there was a reason to do so.


    A secret that must remain hidden so much that she had to kill her ally for fear of it leaking.


    The only conclusion they could think of was that Count Weinberg was silenced because he knew her true identity.


    ¡®But is it okay to just kill the contractor like that? Or is the real contractor secretly hidden to hide their identity¡­? Or was she trying to help the Count take revenge¡­?¡¯


    Her head felt like it was about to explode. A moan escaped from her mouth.


    Zeke: ¡°Noonim? Are you okay?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about a lot of things. For now¡­ No, Cosette is in custody. We don¡¯t have to worry about her making more moves.¡±


    The problem was that the strongest witness had died. Haa, Keira sighed again.


    Advertisements


    Ding, ding, ding¨C.


    Then the bell rang again, announcing the funeral¡¯s end. The mourners begin to prepare for their departure.


    Some people even came up to Keira and Zeke just before they left to express their condolences.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone to a better place now.¡±


    ¡°The deceased will watch over Her Ladyship.¡±


    Keira mechanically expressed her gratitude and dealt with them.


    When the funeral was over, for some reason, she felt depressed.


    Cosette was detained in a small attic in an annex. Guards were guarding the door all day long, so she couldn¡¯t take a single step outside without permission.


    They took such measures because they believed if she were given free rein, evidence in the house might be destroyed.


    It was a very shabby room for a noble lady, but Cosette remained indifferent.


    The guards by the front door were startled and whispered amongst themselves.


    ¡°Usually, in this case, don¡¯t they go wild and shout something like, ¡®How dare you treat me like this?¡¯¡­ It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°She grew up living as a commoner. Maybe that¡¯s why.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t they become snootier when they¡¯ve originally lived like that?¡±


    The chatter was interrupted by the sound of someone¡¯s footsteps. Turning to the sound, they found a familiar face walking toward them.


    Advertisements


    The guards bowed and saluted.


    ¡°Your Grace, the Grand Duke!¡±


    They had heard someone was coming to investigate the mansion, but they didn¡¯t know it would be Ludwig.


    Ludwig nodded his head to greet the soldiers and entered the room.


    When the door opened, Cosette, sitting by the window reading a book, turned her head.


    Cosette: ¡°Your Grace?¡±


    Soon, both wonder and joy spread across her face.


    She jumped up and greeted him, slightly lifting the hem of her skirt.


    Cosette: ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would come in person.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°You¡¯re not calling me empty words like ¡®Father¡¯ anymore.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You told me not to call you that. I¡¯m just following your orders¡­ Is there a problem?¡±


    Ludwig¡¯s expression hardened at her sly reply.


    With her arms outstretched, Cosette said.


    Cosette: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you were thinking of coming here, but look around as much as you want. It¡¯s okay to interrogate the maids. Do anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Nothing you can imagine will come out.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°We didn¡¯t give you time to destroy evidence, but you¡¯re pretty calm.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I don¡¯t have to get rid of things that didn¡¯t exist in the first place. I have no doubt that Your Grace will conduct a fair investigation.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­you speak well.¡±


    Ludwig turned around. A thud, and the door slammed shut.


    As soon as she confirmed she was alone, Cosette¡¯s expression wrinkled like a newspaper.


    ¡®That b*stard¡­¡¯


    Why did he do those things even though she told him not to move alone?


    Cosette felt like she wanted to take out the corpse already buried in the ground and cut it up again.


    It would have been a disaster if he ever divulged anything about her identity during the interrogation process.


    Advertisements


    So she killed him. More precisely, she encouraged him to commit s*icide.


    ¡®He¡¯s not the contractor, so I have no obligation to protect him.¡¯


    Well, even if he were, she still had no obligation to protect him. The important thing was to fulfill the contents of the contract faithfully.


    After this, the reputation and status of the Weinberg family were none of her business.


    ¡®First, I need to find the spirit stone.¡¯


    Her expression distorted even more when she recalled her original goal.


    She pretended to be as carefree as she could be in front of Ludwig, but her heart burned with anger.


    ¡®Things are getting more messed up.¡¯


    According to her original plan, she should have found out the location of the spirit stone by now and played with the contractor¡¯s enemies with ease.


    But she had achieved none of the goals she had set for a year. She would have no face to show to the Demon realm if they find out.


    Cosette: ¡°First of all, find the location of the spirit stone¡­ No, better yet. How am I going to move in this situation?¡±


    Because of what Isaac had done, people began looking at her suspiciously. She would be in the public eye no matter what she did. She might get caught if she moved hastily.


    Cosette nervously chewed her nails and clicked her tongue.


    Cosette: ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect anything to come out.¡±


    Even after searching all over the Weinberg house, the villas spread across the country, and even the houses of relatives, no plausible evidence was found.


    They found evidence of minor corruption, but Keira wanted more than evidence of embezzlement.


    The devil. Black magic. A contract.


    A decisive shot that could bring Cosette down.


    It seemed they¡¯d catch a clue that would disappear like a mirage. Keira sighed and sat down on the sofa.


    Advertisements


    ¡®¡­Now what?¡¯


    Not so long ago, she was almost certain that Ragibach¡¯s contractor was Count Weinberg.


    However, it seemed she was wrong since she threw him away without hesitation.


    ¡®But, if there was a contractor, I thought they¡¯d be a member of that family¡­¡¯


    She didn¡¯t expect a book about black magic to come out, let alone a revelation on the contractor¡¯s identity.


    As she agonized for a long time, she inadvertently remembered Erez¡¯s proposal.


    Erez: ¡°That¡¯s enough. Then why don¡¯t you meet someone who believes in me?¡±


    Erez: ¡°There is someone you should meet for Plan B. They will definitely help you.¡±


    It just so happened that the situation was appropriate. Cosette had been detained in the mansion for a while, so it would be difficult to notice her absence.


    Even if she did, Cosette wouldn¡¯t be able to conspire against Keira since she was under surveillance.


    Devil realm. An unknown world where dangers might exist¡­


    Even if Erez accompanied her, her anxiety didn¡¯t go away.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I wanted to find evidence of black magic in Weinberg¡¯s mansion¡­¡¯


    Since things had become like this, she had no choice but to accept his proposal.


    ¡®Then where should I start preparing¡­¡¯


    Keira tapped her head in thought.


    First, she had to make an excuse to leave the capital for a while.


    In Zeke and Sir Joseph¡¯s case, she could just say, ¡®I have something I must confirm. Please trust me.¡¯


    Moreover, not all employees could be trusted. Creating an excuse to leave the capital was a must.


    Advertisements


    How could she hide her existence for a while without public suspicion?


    ¡®It would be best not to let the outside world know I¡¯m gone. After all, I rarely appeared in social circles, so no one would think it¡¯s strange that I didn¡¯t show up for a while.¡¯


    Moreover, the incident with her grandfather happened recently, so she¡¯d be less likely to socialize.


    But what if someone asked for her whereabouts?


    ¡®Then, why don¡¯t I go around saying that I left the capital for a while to recuperate?¡¯


    She was sorry for the deceased, but it looked like she had to use her grandfather¡¯s death as an excuse again this time.


    She was shocked by her grandfather¡¯s death, especially since it was a murder committed by a high-ranking nobleman, so she left the capital for a while to recuperate.


    ¡®But Cosette might doubt that I left to recuperate¡­¡¯


    She probably wouldn¡¯t hear the news since she was under surveillance and lacked manpower, but it didn¡¯t mean Keira shouldn¡¯t be vigilant.


    It would be better to keep it as secret as possible that she has left the capital.

 CH 157

    Keira ordered a maid to bring Zeke. Not long after, she returned with Zeke.


    Zeke¡¯s expression darkened a little.


    Zeke: ¡°I heard the results of the search. Is that why you called?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ Come here and sit down.¡±


    When Zeke sat across from the table, Keira gestured to all the servants. In the strange atmosphere, Zeke¡¯s expression became more serious.


    Zeke: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She answered with a sigh.


    Keira: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use this kind of method¡­ You know that they didn¡¯t find anything in the Weinberg¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°And?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I think I will have to leave the capital for a while. I have something to find.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zeke quickly understood what she meant.


    Zeke: ¡°Is this dangerous?¡±


    Badump¨C. Keira almost flinched when Zeke got it right.


    ¡®You¡¯re quick to notice¡­¡¯


    But Keira couldn¡¯t exactly say she was going to the demon realm. If she did, he might persuade her not to do it or, worse, insist on going with her.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s not. I just meant that I didn¡¯t want to use this method because Cosette would be suspicious if I left the capital. It¡¯s something I really need to investigate.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Really?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes narrowed in doubt.


    Zeke: ¡°Don¡¯t do anything dangerous.¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Of course. I also value my life.¡±


    Fearing that she might get caught, Keira quickly changed the topic.


    Keira: ¡°In that sense, I¡¯d like to ask you a favor.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°If you promise not to do anything dangerous, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Of course.¡±


    Keira thought to herself, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Zeke.¡¯


    Keira: ¡°As I said before, Cosette shouldn¡¯t notice my absence.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Keira: ¡°So we should try not to let the outside know that I¡¯m not in the capital. For that¡­¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Father¡¯s cooperation will be essential.¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    For Keira to leave for a while without being questioned, there was one last person she had to convince¨C Ludwig.


    Ludwig wouldn¡¯t send her off without asking or arguing with her if she told him she had something to find.


    Zeke: ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you use Grandfather as an excuse to take a breather? You don¡¯t want society to gossip about it, so you want to keep it a secret that you¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Keira had the same idea. She nodded and said.


    Keira: ¡°I was about to use that, too. So, I need your cooperation.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Which part of this simple plan would require his cooperation? Zeke¡¯s eyes lit up with intrigue.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m planning to say I¡¯m going on vacation to the family villa, but the place I have to go is far from there. At any rate, they might find out that I¡¯m not there¡­¡±


    Zeke: ¡°You¡¯d like me to deal with the chance you¡¯ll get caught?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yeah, can you make it seem like you went on vacation with me? You don¡¯t have to fool the maids who serve you. I¡¯ll take care of them.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as Noonim can guarantee that you won¡¯t go to do anything dangerous.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira wondered where he got his tenacity from. Ignoring the voice of her conscience, Keira answered.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m just going because I have something to find out. It¡¯s not dangerous.¡±


    She tried to convince herself that while it was a dangerous place, it wouldn¡¯t be bad because she was with Erez.


    Zeke: ¡°But there¡¯s no one else to convince other than me, right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­ There¡¯s one last hurdle left to overcome.¡±


    The last hurdle was Ludwig.


    Of course, Keira had no intention of explaining the situation in detail. The only question was whether she could convince him why she had to go on vacation.


    Keira: ¡°He might just tell me I shouldn¡¯t look weak.¡±


    Considering how they were raised until now, this was quite a possibility. Beside her, Zeke nodded in agreement.


    Strike while the iron is hot. It would be better to push through with the plan immediately rather than delay it any longer.


    She rose from her seat and headed straight to Ludwig¡¯s office, thinking of even shedding a few tears if necessary.


    Ludwig: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    At Ludwig¡¯s question, Keira answered.


    Keira: ¡°I want to go on vacation. I think I need to leave the mansion for a while.¡±


    But just as Keira thought, ¡®Should I start crying because I¡¯m stressed?¡¯¡­


    Ludwig: ¡°Do as you please. Instead, don¡¯t be away for too long.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Strangely enough, he gave her permission.


    As Keira stared at him strangely, Ludwig slightly frowned.


    Ludwig: ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Still surprised, Keira answered.


    Keira: ¡°No. Rather than a problem¡­ I wish to keep my departure from the capital a secret.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Why? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to hide that you¡¯re on vacation.¡±


    Keira: ¡°If I go on a vacation at this time, people will surely talk and say I left the capital in shock because of what happened to Grandfather. I don¡¯t want to be the target of gossip. It¡¯s not good.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Ludwig quietly nodded. He hated it whenever people gossiped about his family.


    Ludwig: ¡°Then why do you want to go on vacation all of a sudden?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira recounted the excuses she had prepared.


    Keira: ¡°First of all, I¡¯ve been thinking about taking a little break for a while, but I couldn¡¯t easily leave the capital because of Cosette. But when Grandfather¡¯s death and her house arrest overlapped¡­ I thought I should take a break.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°When are you going to come back?¡±


    Erez said they only needed to discuss something briefly, so it shouldn¡¯t take long.


    But Keira deliberately set aside plenty of time.


    Keira: ¡°I think I¡¯ll be gone for about ten days. If I want to rest a little longer, I will send you a letter in advance.¡±


    She was thinking of instructing Zeke to write a letter to the capital for her if she hadn¡¯t returned three days before her vacation ended.


    Ludwig: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ludwig gave permission without a hint of suspicion. Her Grandfather¡¯s incident a while ago seemed to be a big help in convincing him.


    Keira said goodbye and left the room.


    Preparations for her departure proceeded quickly.


    Keira had decided to go to the villa owned by the Grand Duke, built near a lake shore.


    Of course, it was a long way from where she and Erez were supposed to meet. He summoned Keira to a small village at the foot of the mountain.


    Because of that, she had to travel by carriage for a long time.


    Even though she was traveling, hiding her face was a little tricky. The only comforting thing was that it was a small town that didn¡¯t check the identity of each visitor.


    In the pitch black night, Keira, a sword in her hand, groped through the darkness as she headed to her appointment alone. It was a warehouse located in a sparsely populated area.


    As she entered the warehouse, the disgusting smell of oil stung her nose.


    Keira: ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Could it be a warehouse for storing oil? Keira grabbed her nose and looked around but couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Advertisements


    After closing the door, she went in a little further, and a lamp lit the inside.


    It didn¡¯t look like it was a dirt floor, and there was a big white cloth all over the warehouse where piles of straw and unknown grains were stacked.


    And in the middle was a person drawing a big picture¡­


    Erez: ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Erez asked as he turned to Keira.


    Keira: ¡°You¡¯re slow to react.¡±


    Erez: ¡°I didn¡¯t notice because I was concentrating.¡±


    Keira looked closely to see what he was drawing, but she couldn¡¯t figure out the pattern.


    Perhaps it was because she knew he was a demon, but it looked quite ominous. It seemed to be a magic circle to go to the demon realm.


    Keira: ¡°Why does this place smell like oil? It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Erez: ¡°I doused the whole warehouse. I¡¯ll burn this place.¡±


    Keira realized why before she could even ask. After they¡¯ve left, only a seemingly ominous magic circle would remain.


    It would be easy to see this was black magic if someone investigated deeply.


    The country would be in a state of chaos if traces of black magic were found in a small country village.


    Erez: ¡°I¡¯m going to drop the fire right before I cast the spell. You can stand it even if it¡¯s a little hot, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Erez: ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going to have to hold your breath for a while. If you breathe in the smoke, your airways will get hurt.¡±


    Well¡­ There was no other way, so I couldn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t do it.

 CH 158

    Erez straightened once he finished drawing the magic circle.


    Erez: ¡°One more caveat before we move on.¡±


    Keira: ¡°There¡¯s more?¡±


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s only a one in a million chance¡­ but we can fall in different places. It¡¯s a very slim chance, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Falling alone in an unknown world? She was a woman who hadn¡¯t been afraid of anything but couldn¡¯t stop the goosebumps from appearing on her body.


    Keira: ¡°Your hometown is a pretty dangerous place, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Hmm, compared to here? But don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s very rare for such accidents to happen.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t comforting at all. Perhaps aware of her anxiety, Erez continued cheerfully.


    Erez: ¡°But if you¡¯re separated from me, prioritize your safety. Don¡¯t do anything that stands out, and stay quiet. I¡¯ll find you soon.¡±


    Even without saying that, Keira had no intention of attracting attention in the middle of the Demon Realm. She narrowed her eyes and nodded.


    Erez: ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s get going.¡±


    Advertisements


    Erez flicked his fingers through the air, creating a spark. Blue flames fell on the oil-slicked straw, and the warehouse was engulfed instantly.


    Keira couldn¡¯t help but frown at the heat that pricked her skin. Cough, cough¨C.


    She raised her voice to Erez standing opposite her. She couldn¡¯t see him properly because of the smoke.


    Keira: ¡°Not yet?!¡±


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    The next moment, a light flashed under her feet. The black dot in the center gradually expanded.


    Just before the black circle touched her feet, Erez raised his voice as if he had just remembered it.


    Erez: ¡°Ah! I forgot to mention.¡±


    Were there any other caveats? Keira¡¯s head snapped back.


    He quickly said.


    Erez: ¡°You might get a little dizzy since it¡¯s your first time!¡±


    As he finished speaking, the black hole reached where she stood, and she felt a slight sting on her feet.


    And for a moment, Keira lost consciousness.


    Keira: ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    As soon as Keira woke up, a throbbing pain enveloped her whole body.


    She could smell a faint hint of greenery, a scent specific to plants. Keira raised her body and opened her eyes carefully.


    ¡®¡­Where is this place?¡¯


    The scenery in front of her was disconcerting. There were trees so large that she couldn¡¯t hold them all when she stretched out her arms, and vines wrapped each other on the ground. She thought it was quite soft when she was lying on the ground, but it seemed to be thanks to these.


    Advertisements


    When she listened closely, she could even hear the faint crowing of insects.


    There was no doubt about it¨C she was very deep in the mountains.


    ¡®Did I fall off a horse while hunting? Why am I here¡­¡¯


    Then she remembered why she was here.


    Keira: ¡°I was going to the Demon Realm.¡±


    She even remembered standing on the magic circle Erez had drawn and a bright light enveloping her body.


    ¡®Then, is this the Demon Realm?¡¯


    She raised her head and looked carefully around her.


    She didn¡¯t notice it when she first saw it, but the trees seemed to have a slightly different shape.


    Keira got up and approached a tree. Upon closer inspection, a small mane like a cat¡¯s tongue had sprouted from the ear of a leaf.


    Keira: ¡°Ah!¡±


    She felt a stinging pain when she touched the leaves. It was obviously not fluff.


    There was a rustling sound from behind. When I turned around, the vines on the floor slowly moved.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A chill went down her spine.


    ¡®So, this is the Demon Realm?¡¯


    Her goosebumps became more pronounced when it sunk in that she was here. She looked around and opened her mouth.


    Keira: ¡°Hey, Erez Shore¡­ No, Yurr.¡±


    She lowered her voice to avoid attracting the attention of demons that might exist. No one answered.


    Keira: ¡°Yurr, if you can hear me, answer me.¡±


    Advertisements


    No one still answered even when she raised her voice a little more.


    ¡®D*mn it.¡¯


    Maybe the coordinates were slightly off right before the magic was activated.


    It looked like Keira and Erez got separated and fell into different spots.


    Fortunately, she still had her weapon on her. Keira took the hilt in her hand and cautiously moved.


    She could feel the vines moving under her feet, the feeling eerie and unpleasant.


    ¡®I¡¯m glad it doesn¡¯t seem aggressive, but¡­¡¯


    How long had she wandered in the woods?


    The blue sky was getting darker and darker.


    ¡®It might be bad at night¡­¡¯


    She looked up to see a four-winged bird flying above her.


    Gyaaaaah, gyaaaah¨C.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was a bird that made the same sound as a human scream. Keira felt even more desperate to contact Erez as soon as possible.


    ¡®First, I need to find something to drink.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know if it was possible to drink the demon realm¡¯s water recklessly.


    Keira closed her eyes and focused on her hearing to hear a faint sound of water in the distance.


    ¡®Over there.¡¯


    She figured she should quench her thirst before thinking about what to do next. She almost jumped to the source of the water.


    There, she found a small creek flowing peacefully. At first glance, it was a peaceful landscape just like in the mountains of the human world.


    Advertisements


    Thanks to the setting sun, the water looked red. Keira lowered her head and scooped out a handful of water.


    ¡®I don¡¯t see anything wrong with the color or smell¡­¡¯


    After tasting the water a few times with the tip of her tongue, she didn¡¯t notice anything off. So, she drank to her heart¡¯s content then walked down the water¡¯s edge.


    The creek was supposed to flow downwards. If she walked along the path of the creek, she¡¯d be able to get out of the mountain.


    However, if there was one thing that she didn¡¯t expect, it was that the mountain had become darkness itself after sunset.


    Since she was in the mountains, the sun was setting quickly. The moon didn¡¯t exist in the sky of the demon world.


    As the sun went down, darkness came. If she had been an ordinary person, she would sit there and do nothing; it was so dark that one would find it difficult to do anything.


    She could faintly see if she focused, but she could barely move.


    ¡®I¡¯d rather take a break now and move on again when the sun comes up.¡¯


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t find any traces of demonic beasts that could be a threat while coming here.


    Keira leaned against the tree, her hand wrapped around her scabbard.


    She wondered if she could sleep in this state, but she closed her eyes when drowsiness unexpectedly hit her.


    Thankfully, she was able to sleep well.


    But it was then.


    Thump, thump¨C.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Advertisements


    Footsteps echoed through the quiet mountain, the steps getting closer.


    When Keira opened her eyes, there was a light flashing in the distance.


    ¡®What is that?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t like a beast¡¯s eyes. It felt more familiar than that¨Clike a lamp that humans often used.


    As the sound of footsteps approached, the figure of the person holding the light gradually became apparent.


    Keira: ¡°Oh.¡±


    The other person was a slender woman with brown hair.


    She had heard that the higher the level of the demon, the closer they looked to humans. But Keira couldn¡¯t even feel a hint of a menacing aura on her.


    She was like a real country girl.


    ¡®W-what the?¡¯


    Had she mistaken this place as the Demon Realm?


    Perhaps Erez¡¯s teleportation magic had failed so badly that she had fallen into a strange place in the human world.


    While Keira thought of the possibilities, the woman spoke first.


    ¡°Are you¡­ human?¡±


    She was clearly speaking the Empire¡¯s language, her pronunciation precise.


    ¡°D-did you also fall here through the gate?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Gate?¡±


    ¡°Yes! There are often cases like that. If you are near the gate and accidentally get caught up in it and fall into the Demon Realm. That¡¯s what happened to me.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Demon Realm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Um, it¡¯s hard to accept, but you¡¯ve fallen into the Demon Realm.¡±


    Come to think of it, people would often go missing whenever the gate was opened. Keira thought the demonic beasts ate them, but maybe some of them fell into the Demon Realm through the gate.


    ¡®¡­Is that even possible?¡¯


    Advertisements


    If it was possible to travel from the Demon Realm to the human world through the gate, then the reverse was also possible. In fact, some scholars have argued that.


    There was no way to prove it, so it remained a theory.


    Keira asked cautiously.


    Keira: ¡°Then you mean there are more people like you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a bit small to be called a village¡­ but we live together.¡±


    Keira would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Many people who fell into the Demon Realm were still alive.


    ¡®Maybe the Demon Realm isn¡¯t as dangerous as I thought¡­¡¯


    At that moment, Erez¡¯s warning came to mind. He said that Keira should move cautiously and not attract as much attention as possible if she got separated from him.

 CH 159

    ¡®Is this forest particularly safe?¡¯


    Keira didn¡¯t find any traces of large beasts all the way here, only moving plants or four-winged birds.


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, would you like to go with me? There¡¯s food and a place to sleep. It would be much better than sleeping in a place like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It certainly was. There was no way she could get proper rest sitting on the dirt floor.


    ¡®Besides, she looks really weak¡­¡¯


    When a person reaches a certain level, they acquire a sense of judging their opponent¡¯s abilities.


    Keira looked closely, but the woman in front of her was quite ordinary. If anything happened, she thought she could subdue her with one hand.


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯d be grateful for your hospitality.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! We want more people, so don¡¯t feel pressured. Oh, by the way, I came out to get some water. Please wait a moment.¡±


    Then the woman ran to the water. The big wooden bucket looked too heavy for a vulnerable person like her.


    Keira: ¡°Let me.¡±


    Keira lifted the wooden bucket for her.


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re stronger than I thought.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I get that a lot.¡±


    ¡°By the way, my name is Ella. What about you?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s Kira[1].¡±


    Ella: ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful name.¡±


    Ella chattered nonstop as they walked.


    Worried they might attract the attention of demonic beasts, Keira suggested Ella lower her voice.


    Ella answered with a smile.


    Ella: ¡°Hey, there¡¯s nothing like that here.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No?¡±


    Ella: ¡°Uh huh. It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t any small beasts, but they don¡¯t attack humans. They only eat the plants growing here.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ella: ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t even think about going down this mountain and going back to the human world. We don¡¯t know what dangers may be outside this mountain¡­ so it¡¯s better to live in a safe space than take risks for nothing.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I see.¡±


    Ella ¡°Ah, we¡¯re almost here. There it is.¡±


    Advertisements


    As she turned to the place Ella pointed, she saw several flickering lights.


    It was a village¨Cif you could even call it that¨Cwith a few sloppy, tiny houses clustered together.


    ¡°Ella? Who is the girl next to you?¡±


    The first to find the two was a middle-aged man lounging outside. He looked startled when he saw Keira.


    Ella: ¡°We met at the creek. This is Miss Kira. Oh, and this is Uncle Perry.¡±


    Perry: ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Kira. Did you also get caught up in the gate and come here?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t really remember what happened, but¡­ I guess so.¡±


    Perry: ¡°You must have been very scared and nervous, but I¡¯m glad you met Ella.¡±


    At that moment, another voice interrupted their conversation.


    ¡°Oh? Perry, who¡¯s that?¡±


    The villagers who heard Keira¡¯s voice started coming out, looking puzzled yet delighted. There was no fear or wariness to be found.


    ¡®It would be common to be wary when a stranger enters the community¡­¡¯


    Was this proof that it was frequent for people to join them and that the forest was safe? Keira tilted her head.


    The villagers, who had come close, flocked to Keira¡¯s side.


    ¡°Are you a noble? Your clothes look good. It¡¯s a bit dirty, but¡­¡±


    ¡°You must have been terrified, but I¡¯m glad you found us. Oh, what would you like to eat first? Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Do you have any leftover stew?¡±


    ¡°Come this way!¡±


    The atmosphere was more favorable than Keira had imagined.


    ¡®Oh? Oh?¡¯


    In the meantime, Keira was dragged into the house, where one of the women placed a blanket over her shoulder. A ten-year-old boy even handed her a warm bowl of gritty stew.


    Advertisements


    ¡°You must be hungry, so please eat, noona.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­thank you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, welcome to our village.¡±


    The boy¡¯s bright smile reminded Keira of Zeke from when he was young. Keira smiled a little and drank the stew the child had given her.


    It was a stew with vegetables and some meat.


    It was a taste she wouldn¡¯t usually consume, but she emptied the bowl at the thought of saving up stamina.


    As Keira put the bowl down, she was handed a teacup by a woman from the village.


    ¡°It is a tea brewed with herbs. Drink it to help you relax.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, I¡­ thank you for the hospitality.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Everyone¡¯s in a similar situation. I know how scary it was when I first fell here.¡±


    ¡°This area is safe. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Everyone smiled warmly and looked at her Keira. They seemed delighted that they had one more villager.


    The boy shoved Keira¡¯s side and asked.


    ¡°Noona! Where did you live? Are you from the capital?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, I lived in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Tell me about the capital! It¡¯s been my dream to go there one day, but since I came here¡­¡±


    ¡°Ben! Ask about that later. Kira must be very tired today.¡±


    When one of the women stopped him, the boy named Ben pouted. Keira stepped forward in embarrassment.


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°No. I¡¯m not that tired, so it¡¯s okay.¡±


    The boy reminded her of her brother. Keira told Ben about the squares, shopping streets, and the Imperial Palace.


    He listened intently, eyes twinkling, and as the night deepened, the child nodded off, drowsy.


    Keira: ¡°Are you sleepy, little one?¡±


    Ben: ¡°No¡­ I can hear more¡­¡±


    ¡°Ben, don¡¯t be stubborn. Just go to sleep.¡±


    One of the women took Ben and went outside.


    ¡°How about sleeping for a while, Miss Kira? There is an empty room available. Please sleep there.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my name is Claire.¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s a lovely name.¡±


    The two of them stepped outside. As they walked to the empty room, Claire glanced up at the sky and said.


    Claire: ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to rain.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Rain? How can you tell?¡±


    Claire: ¡°You can¡¯t see any stars. It means there are clouds.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t a single cloud until the sun went down, but maybe because it was the Demon Realm, the weather was constantly changing.


    Keira was led to a small hut in the middle of the village. It was just big enough to accommodate two people.


    Claire: ¡°The room hasn¡¯t been used in a long time, so it might be a little dirty. I¡¯ll clean it up tomorrow. Just wait a day.¡±


    Keira, who was planning to leave after only staying for one day, couldn¡¯t help but smile awkwardly.


    Everyone might be sad if she told them she was leaving tomorrow.


    Claire: ¡°Sleep well then.¡±


    Keira: ¡°You, too.¡±


    The woman took a blanket out of the warehouse and left for another place.


    ¡®Since I¡¯m here, should I just stay and wait for Erez to find me? It might be dangerous outside the forest¡­¡¯


    Keira was full and sleepy. She should take a nap and think about it later. With that, she set up her sword on one side of the wall.


    ¡®She said they haven¡¯t used it for a long time, so it¡¯s really dusty.¡¯


    It was so bad that Keira kept coughing, so she tried to open the window to ventilate the room.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Advertisements


    But the window wouldn¡¯t budge. Rattle, rattle¨C. It only made a rattling sound even when she applied force.


    It was only after she looked closely at the window that she realized that the window sill had been nailed shut.


    Keira: ¡°Did they shut the window because they haven¡¯t used it in so long?¡±


    She felt a little uncomfortable, but it seemed like she should just sleep today. Keira took off her robe and carefully folded it over the chair.


    Keira: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Then the wall hidden behind the chest of drawers caught her eye. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed if it had been a little darker.


    It was a brown stain that had been splattered like some kind of graffiti. Ben¡¯s face flashed in her head.


    ¡®I think that kid was playing a joke.¡¯


    He seemed to be the only age in this town to do graffiti like this.


    ¡®But how did you get the paint?¡¯


    At that moment, a thought suddenly ran through her head¨C blood turns brown when it hardens.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In an instant, a chill rose up her spine.


    ¡®Did they chop off their prey here?¡¯


    The stew she ate also had meat in it. She didn¡¯t know if they hunted low-level demonic beasts in this area.


    The thought that she might have eaten those beast¡¯s meat made her feel slightly nauseous, but Keira tried not to think too hard about it and lay on the bed.


    Well, it was more hay than bed, but now wasn¡¯t the time to focus on the specifics.


    ¡®What should I do next?¡¯


    Keira felt drowsy while thinking about it. Soon, she fell into a deep sleep.


    [1] Keira introduced herself as ??. Her name is spelled as ???. She used the same alias early on.

 CH 160

    Shwaaaa¨C.


    Keira woke up only two hours later when she heard the rain outside.


    She tried to sleep again, to no avail.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m thirsty¡­¡±


    Was the stew she ate too salty? Strangely, she felt parched.


    Eventually, she gave up trying to sleep and got up from bed. It was pouring rain outside.


    Keira thought about drinking rainwater for a moment but gave up the thought. The thought of drinking rainwater from the Demon Realm was uncomfortable.


    ¡®Ella picked up water from the creek a while ago¡­¡¯


    Even in a small village, finding a small bucket of water wasn¡¯t easy. However, waking a sleeping person to drink a glass of water seemed like too much hassle.


    As she was contemplating whether she should just put up with it and go back to sleep or drink rainwater when Keira saw the light from the house she had gotten her stew earlier.


    ¡®It seems they haven¡¯t slept yet.¡¯


    She was relieved she could finally quench her thirst. Keira walked over to the place, muffling her steps so the sleeping ones wouldn¡¯t wake up.


    When she was about to open the door, she smelled something sweet inside.


    ¡®Cooking at this hour?¡¯


    Something was strange. An ominous feeling crept up her back.


    Advertisements


    Why did she suddenly remember the brown marks she saw just before she fell asleep?


    Instead of knocking, Keira decided to peek inside through the crevice. The first thing she saw was Ben¡¯s back.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you fall asleep early?¡¯


    The child was stirring a large pot. Each time he stirred the spatula, a large ingredient appeared outside the pot.


    It was a human foot.


    Keira had to cover her mouth with her hand to avoid screaming.


    She could also see a woman carrying a colander, a black and red thread hanging from it.


    Human hair, Keira guessed. The head must be in the colander.


    A couple of thighs were hanging from the wall with a handful of flesh off them. In this unrealistic scene, the villagers smiled brightly.


    Just like ordinary country village wives preparing dinner.


    ¡®Then what I ate earlier¡­¡¯


    She remembered there were a few chunks of meat in the stew.


    Keira: ¡°Urgh!¡±


    She felt sick and had to shut her mouth to muffle her disgust.


    She couldn¡¯t stomach the sight anymore. She had to leave. Keira muffled her footsteps as she took a step back.


    As soon as she was about to leave the village, she remembered that the sword was still inside the house.


    Advertisements


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future, so I¡¯ll have to bring my weapon.¡¯


    She cautiously made her way to her room. Luckily for her, no one found her while she was outside.


    Now, if she could just take her sword and sneak out¡­


    Gulp¨C.


    ¡°Oh my, Miss Kira. Where have you been?¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­!¡±


    However, as soon as she opened the door, she saw Ella, the sight giving her goosebumps.


    Standing near the bed, she hurriedly hid what she had in her hand behind her back, the item something shiny and silver.


    Keira: ¡°W-what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Ella: ¡°It was raining, so I came to see if you slept well. But why did you go outside at this hour?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah¡­ I¨CI wanted to drink some water¡­¡±


    Ella: ¡°Was the stew a little overcooked? Did it make your throat sore? Do you want me to bring water to you?¡±


    Talking about the stew almost made Keira nauseous again. She suppressed her repulsion and said.


    Keira: ¡°I couldn¡¯t find a bucket of water, so I just took rainwater and drank it.¡±


    Ella: ¡°Oh my, is that so? Rainwater in the Demon Realm is the same as in the human world, so don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not poisonous.¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Ella: ¡°Really, did you have any trouble sleeping?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ella: ¡°Then, I¡¯m glad. I¡¯ll see you then, so get some rest.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Keira couldn¡¯t tell if rainwater or cold sweat was running down her back.


    Ella smiled kindly and went outside, hiding the blade behind her back. Keira desperately pretended not to see it.


    Ella: ¡°Sleep well.¡±


    Click¨C. The door closed behind Keira, and she turned towards the window.


    ¡®I wondered why that window was closed, and I couldn¡¯t open it¡­¡¯


    It must have been to prevent them from escaping through the window. Keeping the doorway would prevent the prey from escaping.


    She picked up the sword by the wall, then the brown, dried stain came into her vision again.


    Advertisements


    Now that she knew what kind of people those villagers were, she realized why the stain seemed unusual¨Cit must have been dried-up blood marks.


    Visitors before Keira probably died while sleeping.


    ¡®It must have been their intention to kill and eat me while I was asleep.¡¯


    If Keira hadn¡¯t woken up to the sound of rain, she might be boiling in the pot by now. She shivered at the thought.


    ¡®I have to leave this place quickly.¡¯


    With her coat on, she immediately went to the door and tried to push it open but thought Ella might still be watching from outside.


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful.¡¯


    She looked outside through the crack in the door.


    She could only see the dim image of the village, but Ella was nowhere to be found.


    Keira opened the door cautiously, feeling fortunate despite her misfortune.


    Squeak¨C.


    ¡°?¡±


    But something was weird. Something like a brown thread was blocking her view.


    It swayed and flowed.


    ¡®Human hair?¡¯


    As she slightly raised her gaze, she met Ella¡¯s eyes, with her hanging upside down by the door.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Keira couldn¡¯t even scream.


    Still hanging upside down, Ella opened her mouth with a smirk.


    Ella: ¡°Where are you going again, Kira?¡±


    The corner of her mouth, which had been smiling at her bashfully, soon ripped long down to her ears.


    Keira¡¯s body reacted instinctively. Her fists flew straight away when she saw Ella¡¯s bizarre face and gaze.


    Smack¨C![1]


    Without controlling her strength, Keira smacked her with all her mana. Smack¨C, then a sound similar to a water bag bursting.


    ¡°Keeeeek!¡±


    Ella was thrown onto the dirt floor. It was so surreal to watch her shift back to normal.


    Ella: ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    Advertisements


    All of a sudden, Ella, whose neck shifted back to its original position, approached Keira with a grin.


    Ella: ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you sleep!¡±


    Shing¨C!


    Keira reflexively blocked the knife that flew towards her neck. And she immediately struck back and cut off her arm.


    ¡°Keeeeek!¡±


    Ella clutched her severed arm and let out a long scream. It was loud enough to resound through the whole village.


    F*cking crazy. Keira rarely swore, but those words bubbled in her throat.


    Burst¨C!


    Burst¨C!


    The people in the village¨Calthough it didn¡¯t feel right to refer to them as ¡®people¡¯¨Cappeared simultaneously, opening the door.


    It would be impossible to sneak away after this. Having judged that, Keira immediately drew her sword.


    ¡°Keeek!¡±


    ¡°Keek! Keek! Keek! Keek!¡±


    The villagers made inhuman noises and approached Keira.


    ¡®First, the one closest to me.¡¯


    Starting with Ella, Keira cut them in half.


    ¡®It¡¯s not a strong demon.¡¯


    If she were, she would have attacked her the first time they met without going through such a cumbersome method.


    She must have judged that she couldn¡¯t defeat Keira in a head-to-head battle because she was about to attack Keira while asleep.


    ¡®Then there¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡¯


    This might be easier to handle than the advanced demonic beasts she dealt with in the human world.


    Advertisements


    She slowly moved out of the village and fought the demons approaching her.


    They were slow and had no special attacks, so it wasn¡¯t hard to kill them.


    However, there was another problem¡­


    Keira: ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    She held her breath as she leaned on her sword like a staff.


    ¡®Am I almost done with this?¡¯


    Some of the faces she had seen before did not appear. Maybe they didn¡¯t leave the house when they saw their companions getting cut into pieces.


    She didn¡¯t want to kill the demons too afraid to attack her.


    Not out of sympathy, of course, but of fear that it would be for nothing.


    ¡®I have to get out of here first.¡¯


    As she turned around to leave, she felt an ominous energy behind her back.


    Keira: ¡°¨C!¡±


    Crash¨C!


    Then Keira flung herself to the side just as the tree a few steps away shattered.


    [1] the author used ¡®??,¡¯ an onomatopoeia used when hitting something. I couldn¡¯t think of anything appropriate to use, so I used ¡®smack¡¯ for now.

 CH 161

    When Keira turned, she saw a villager¡¯s head nailed to a tree. Its torso was far away on the dirt floor.


    However, an elongated neck connected them. The head turned with a screech.


    ¡°Did you think I was dead? You thought I was dead, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    As the head spoke, the torso crawled with its arms and began approaching Keira at high speed.


    ¡°Keeeeeek!¡±


    ¡°Heeheehee[1].¡±


    Several individuals at the same time.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The sight was so horrendous that Keira faltered.


    She thought it would be better to fight a wild boar twenty times its original size.


    ¡®Is Cosette like this, too?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t continue dealing with demons that didn¡¯t die even if she cut them in two. There was a limit to her stamina.


    So, instead of fighting back, Keira ran towards the forest.


    ¡®Everyone only has their upper or lower bodies left. I¡¯m faster.¡¯


    However, the demonic forest wouldn¡¯t let her go peacefully.


    The woods was vastly different during the day and at night.


    Swoosh¨C!


    Advertisements


    The trees, which looked normal when the sun was up, began to move at night.


    Slam¨C!


    A tree trunk moved and blocked her path.


    While Keira was blocked, the demons after her came closer.


    ¡°Catch her! Catch her!¡±


    ¡°Keeek!¡±


    She intended to hide by climbing a tall tree, but it was a complete misjudgment.


    ¡®D*mn it.¡¯


    Keira did think the forest of the Demon Realm was too peaceful.


    She ran, cutting down tree trunks blocking her path one by one.


    ¡®How far do I have to run away?¡¯


    No, the entire forest was one genus, so she didn¡¯t know if running away was the right decision.


    As Keira turned around, she started seeing a faint light in front of her again. It was the cannibal villagers.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    The village was empty since they chased after her.


    If she went back into the woods, she would be constantly chased away. So, wouldn¡¯t it be better to hide and wait for the sun to rise?


    There was a limit to her movements in the dark forest.


    ¡®There¡¯s a saying that beneath the lamp is dark[2]¡­¡¯


    The village was enveloped in complete silence. It felt as if they all ran out to chase their prey.


    Keira picked a hut with a back door, crept inside, and made sure no one was inside before she sat on the floor to catch her breath.


    Keira: ¡°Haa.¡±


    Advertisements


    He said that the magic of space and time would never catch her.*


    When Keira thought of Erez¡¯s face as he spoke it so confidently, her anger rose again.


    If that man had just teleported her properly, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this.


    He even told her not to worry, that he¡¯d find her right away if they got separated!


    Even after half a day had passed, not even a single golden hair could be seen, let alone the man himself.


    Keira gritted her teeth and leaned her back against the wall.


    ¡®Now what?¡¯


    Now that she knew this forest was no longer safe, she had to get out of here as soon as the sun came up.


    However, there was no guarantee that it would be safe outside the forest.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was a complete mess. Did she come to the Demon Realm for nothing?


    Just as she started regretting her decision¡­


    Step¨C.


    She started hearing footsteps on the dirt floor from afar.


    Keira: ¡°¡­!¡±


    Keira immediately grabbed her sword from the floor.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be the demons who lived in the village. After all, she had cut them all in two.


    If they came back, Keira would hear the sound of their upper body dragging to the floor, not the sound of footsteps.


    Step, step¨C.


    To make matters worse, the footsteps were getting closer.


    Keira covered her mouth with her mouth in fear that they would hear her breathing.


    ¡®Just pass by. Just go.¡¯


    Advertisements


    But despite her earnest prayer, the unidentified footsteps stopped in front of the hut where Keira hid.


    She could see someone standing outside through the small gap under the door.


    As if it knew exactly that she was here.


    There¡¯s a saying, ¡®The one who strikes first wins[3].¡¯


    Keira stood up carefully so as not to make a sound.


    Then, she pierced the mana-covered sword towards the door.


    Bam¨C!


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    She heard a scream outside the door. It was a familiar voice.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°What the h*ll are you doing!¡±


    It was the voice of the one who dropped her here.


    Keira pulled her blade out of the door, then poked her head outside.


    As if he had fallen for a moment, Erez was getting up, wiping the dirt off his clothes.


    It was the real Erez.


    He looked tidy, unlike Keira, who had been chased around.


    When she saw him, her anger, which she had forgotten for a moment, came rushing back to her. Keira slammed her sword to the ground and said.


    Keira: ¡°And you said you were confident in your space and time magic?¡±


    Erez: ¡°¡­I mentioned there was a possibility that we might get separated.¡±


    Still, Erez¡¯s conscience pricked him, so he avoided her gaze.


    Erez: ¡°I-isn¡¯t it okay because I came to you, right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°You said you¡¯d find me right away. You never said it would take this long!¡±


    Erez: ¡°That¡¯s because you moved from where you first fell! Don¡¯t you know the first rule when you¡¯re in distress? Stay where you are.¡±


    How should I know that? Keira¡¯s face wrinkled.


    Advertisements


    But Erez didn¡¯t care and continued.


    Erez: ¡°I¡¯m glad I was able to find you by making a fuss. The whole forest was in a commotion.¡±


    Keira really wanted to hit him as he spoke softly. In fact, Keira¡¯s fists were clenched tightly.


    ¡®Let¡¯s be patient¡­. You can¡¯t come all the way here and fight your partner.¡¯


    Keira: ¡°Keep your voice down. They still might be looking for me.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Ah, them? No need to worry. I met them on the way.¡±


    Keira didn¡¯t know if Erez persuaded them not to pursue her or if he used violence.


    She didn¡¯t care either way.


    Erez: ¡°Do you really come all the way here and follow the stranger? Weren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­I thought she was human. I thought she fell through the gate.¡±


    Moreover, just before revealing their identity, they didn¡¯t emit any ominous aura at all.


    She really seemed like a normal human being.


    Were all demons like this?


    As if reading her mind, Erez answered.


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯re weak. Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to be driven out to such a deep place? This forest is where things caught in the gate often fall. It eats humans who fall into the Demon Realm by accident. They¡¯d attack ordinary people as soon as they find it, but if it¡¯s too much to deal with, they would pretend to be human, give them a place to sleep, then eat them.¡±


    Whenever the gate was about to open, the general public would evacuate immediately and the knights who could deal with demonic beasts were dispatched.


    Many of those who fell here would probably be combat personnel.


    It would be unreasonable to subdue a trained knight with their skills, so it seemed like they would drug them.


    At the very least, while asleep, they would get eaten without realizing it.


    When Keira imagined it, a chill ran down her back.


    She really didn¡¯t want to be here any longer.


    She could still see Ella¡¯s face, hanging upside down by the door and asking where she was going.


    It was a memory she would never forget for the rest of her life.


    At her urging, Erez flicked his finger, then a black hole appeared in the air.


    Erez: ¡°You can go in.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    No one could blame Keira for not jumping into the hole.


    Her wary gaze turned to Erez.


    Erez: ¡°You can really trust me this time. We¡¯re moving within the Demon Realm, so there¡¯s no way I could make a mistake.¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°¡­just let something like this happen again.¡±


    She carefully tiptoed to the black hole.


    She thought it was an empty space, but her toes touched something unexpectedly soft.


    ¡­The moment she thought of it, the hole sucked her in as if it was inhaling something.


    ¡®Oh?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t even have time to ask what was going on. Keira was sucked into the black hole in an instant.


    And at the same time, her vision turned black.


    [1]The author wrote ¡®???,¡¯ which is similar to ¡®???.¡¯ Both are laughing sounds.


    [2] ¡®?? ?? ???¡¯ is a proverb that literally translates to the quote above. It means it¡¯s easy to miss what¡¯s around you.


    [3] ¡®?? ??¡¯ is another saying that the first attack wins.


    *Not 100% sure about this translation

 CH 162

    Keira: ¡°Ugh.¡±


    This feeling was the same, even though it was the second time. It felt like her stomach was turned upside down.


    Keira: ¡°Blergh¡­¡±


    After she fell to the floor and vomited for a long time, Keira was finally able to come to her senses.


    She saw a large fortress wall when she looked up. It wasn¡¯t much different from the castle of her hometown in the capital.


    ¡­As she thought so, a crown lined up in front of the gate caught her eye.


    There were winged demons, those with animal heads on their neck, four-legged creatures, ones with five tails on their behind¡­


    It again came to her that she wasn¡¯t in the human world. Startled, Keira looked around.


    Erez: ¡°Oh, are you okay now?¡±


    Erez came over and asked.


    Keira: ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s in front of the checkpoint. We can¡¯t teleport into the castle.¡±


    Keira¡¯s eyes turned back to the group standing in line, seemingly waiting for the checkpoint.


    About one out of five people looked just like a normal human being.


    Advertisements


    However, the demons in the forest immediately recognized that she was human. It must mean that she had something that made it easy for them to realize she wasn¡¯t one of them.


    Keira: ¡°Is it okay for me to be like this? No matter how you look at it, I¡¯m different.¡±


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s okay if you go with me. They¡¯ll think of you as my prey or servant.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know whether the idea was reassuring or not¡­


    When she got up, brushing her clothes, Erez walked straight to the guard instead of standing in line at the checkpoint.


    What was visible under the guard¡¯s helmet was a fleshless skeleton. Oh My God. Keira was startled and speechless.


    ¡¶You there! What are you doing without standing in line?!¡·


    ¡¶They didn¡¯t even stand in line in this scorching sun!¡·


    ¡¶Does he want to get his head blown off!¡·


    The voices of those in line grew louder.


    It was Keira¡¯s first time hearing the language, so she couldn¡¯t really understand, but it was clear from the harsh tone they weren¡¯t happy.


    Erez didn¡¯t pay them mind, took something from his pocket, and showed it to the guard.


    Then the Skeleton Soldier tapped his chin and answered.


    ¡¶Oh, what are you doing here? You¡¯re like that, so I didn¡¯t recognize you. Besides, why are you in that figure?¡·


    The skeleton didn¡¯t seem to have vocal cords, and Keira couldn¡¯t tell where its voice came from. So she gave up trying to guess.


    ¡¶If I returned to my original form, she would be scared.¡·


    ¡¶Aha, you¡¯re unexpectedly considerate to your servants.¡·


    The skeleton soldier returned his nameplate and wrote something on the file. Then, he rang the bell and cleared the way.


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s all over, so come over here.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What were you talking about? In the middle, they glanced at me.¡±


    Erez: ¡°I mentioned I have one companion, so I was asking them to let you in, too.¡±


    He didn¡¯t mention the talk about Keira being his servant.


    Erez: ¡°Now that I see it, it must be uncomfortable that you can¡¯t speak our language. Wait, I¡¯ll cast an interpreter spell for you.¡±


    Erez lightly tapped Keira¡¯s forehead. As Keira was about to protest at the contact, she started hearing the voices of the crowd.


    ¡°You, frozen over there! What are you doing without getting out of the way?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up!¡±


    She started understanding what they said.


    Translation magic, huh? There were many strange things about the magic of demons, Keira thought as she rubbed her forehead.


    Advertisements


    Erez: ¡°This way.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    She followed Erez as he walked. But there was one curious thing¨Cthere were walls, but no gates.


    ¡®Do we have to walk long to reach it? Aren¡¯t checkpoints usually in front of the gate?¡¯


    The answer came soon enough. When Keira turned around to see a bright light flashing from the side, several guards stood guarding a place a little far from the checkpoint.


    ¡®Why are they standing in front of nothing?¡¯


    Upon closer inspection, Keira spotted a magic circle in an unrecognizable language at their feet.


    Whoever arrived before Keira stood over it. The next moment, yellow light flashed, and their body disappeared like smoke.


    So that¡¯s why the gates didn¡¯t exist. There was no need for one in the first place.


    Keira¡¯s head pounded at the culture shock. Erez pulled Keira, standing blankly, and made her stand on the magic circle.


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s a short distance, so you won¡¯t be dizzy this time.¡±


    Again, yellow light flashed. Blinded by the light, Keira closed her eyes for a moment and opened them to see a brick road.


    Large buildings were lined up on either side of the boulevard. It looked like a bustling city center.


    Erez: ¡°This is it. You cannot use teleportation magic inside the castle, so we¡¯ll have to walk a little.¡±


    Keira walked with Erez and looked around. It was quite different from where she lived, but it was hard to take her eyes off the wonderful architectural style.


    When Erez talked about the demon realm, Keira imagined a rocky land with flowing lava everywhere, so she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at the sight.


    Erez seemingly read her thoughts and said.


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s only like this inside the castle. The outside is lawless, like the first time you fell. Outside of the castle, there is no law. So, be careful not to go outside the castle by any chance.¡±


    The forest came to Keira¡¯s mind. So everything was like that outside the castle¡­


    ¡®I¡¯ll just have to settle the matter and go back.¡¯


    She had one more reason to return sooner. Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t a lawless area¡­


    ¡®Hold on.¡¯


    Keira: ¡°If there are rules in the castle, does that mean there¡¯s someone who will punish them for breaking the law?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Of course.¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Then he must be the ruler of this city. Since we didn¡¯t come here to sightsee, he must have been the one you wanted me to meet.¡±


    Erez: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    He answered and pointed his finger in the distance, where a castle in the middle of the city stood. Even though it was quite a long distance, Keira could see something standing tall at the top of the spire.


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s waiting for us over there.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Keira gulped.


    Keira: ¡°What are we waiting for?¡±


    Keira grumbled as she sat on the sofa.


    Despite waiting for us, the ruler asked us to wait for a while because they had something to do.


    Keira was dissatisfied, wanting to return as soon as possible, but she persevered when she was told they only had to wait for half a day.


    Erez rented an inn outside the inner city so that she could wait.


    In the end, she wasn¡¯t able to head home until the next evening.


    By the time she left the inn, the sky was completely dark. The night of the demon realm was exceptionally dark, most likely due to the lack of a moon.


    Not even a few lights were lit on the way to the meeting place, so Keira almost tripped a few times.


    After she nearly fell for the tenth time, she asked impatiently.


    Keira: ¡°How much further?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Almost there.¡±


    The inner castle had a structure surrounded by a forest, with no wall separating the inside and outside of the fortress.


    ¡®It¡¯s a very unique structure. There¡¯s a forest in the castle¡­¡¯


    The trees in the garden had grown so densely that the castle¡¯s lower floors were hardly visible. Only the pointed spire was sticking its head up.


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    It was then that Keira heard a cat cry. Keira, looking at the castle spire, quickly turned her head.


    ¡®Where did that come from?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t see the cat because of how dark it was. She didn¡¯t really care about it, so she quickly shrugged it off.


    Erez: ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    Then she heard the cat again. It was closer than before.


    ¡®Where is it?¡¯


    If she could hear it so close, it must be nearby, but Keira couldn¡¯t see anything. Erez gazed curiously at Keira as she looked around.


    Advertisements


    Erez: ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing cat noises since a while ago¡­¡±


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s this one.¡±


    She turned her gaze to where Erez was pointing and saw an armored creature under the lamppost.


    It was the armor worn by the skeletons at the checkpoint.


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    However, when they took off their helmet, it wasn¡¯t a skeleton but a cat¡ªone with fluffy orange fur.


    The cat soldier came closer to Keira with the helmet on their side.


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­¡­What do they mean?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Just offer them your cheek.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    As she did, the cat soldier kissed her on the cheek.


    It was fortunate that it was a cat and not a skeleton. She couldn¡¯t imagine a skull kissing her cheek.


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    The cat soldier also kissed Erez on the cheek and wore their helmet again. He even waved his front paw to say hello.


    What just happened? Keira followed Erez into the woods, a little dazed.

 CH 163

    Keira: ¡°Why did they kiss me on the cheek?¡±


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s some kind of magic. If you go into this forest without a kiss from the guards, you¡¯ll never get out. But, on the other hand, if you go in after a kiss, just walk a hundred steps in any direction to get out.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh.¡±


    The more Keira heard it, the weirder the magic of demons was for her. As a human being, she couldn¡¯t even imagine how it worked.


    As Erez said, she walked a hundred steps and was able to get out of the woods. Then, as she stood in front of the building, the door automatically opened. That, too, was a kind of magic.


    Creak¨C.


    The inside was strangely quiet. Not a single rat cub, let alone a guard or servant, was there.


    Erez: ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled. You might see a strange sight if you enter an unauthorized place.¡±


    Keira: ¡°A strange sight?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Well, for example, the girl in that picture would crawl out and attack you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He said so and laughed, his chuckle echoing through the empty hallway.


    The picture Erez pointed to was a girl with straight black hair standing next to a well. The painting¡¯s gloomy colors made Keira shudder.


    Erez chuckled happily for a moment, but when he noticed Keira¡¯s wrinkled expression, he stopped.


    Erez: ¡°Um, wasn¡¯t it funny? It was a devilish joke. I thought you were too nervous, so I did it to calm your nerves.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Erez: ¡°O-okay.¡±


    The two began to walk again.


    Advertisements


    The meeting place was a conference room located on the 3rd floor. While making their way there, Keira didn¡¯t come across a single shadow.


    Erez: ¡°Here.¡±


    The large door opened with ease.


    Just like the hallway, the conference room was very dark. Keira was starting to wonder if they did this to preserve energy.


    Dimly lit candles floated in the air. It was small enough to reveal only the faces of the attendees.


    As a result, an optical illusion occurred, as if only the face was floating in the air.


    Keira quickly looked around the room and counted.


    ¡®One, two, three, four.¡¯


    There were six attendees, including Keira and Erez.


    Then someone spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re a little late.¡±


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s only been a minute. Why are you suddenly so strict on coming early?¡±


    Erez answered. Then he quickly found his place and walked away before gesturing at Keira to take a seat.


    ¡°But what¡¯s with that look?¡±


    Erez: ¡°I use this body in the human world.¡±


    ¡°That must be inconvenient. You can change back here.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Then she might be scared.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah.¡±


    The person talking to Erez turned to Keira.


    The figure illuminated under the dim light¡­ It was, to say the least, very peculiar. He had three eyes.


    At this point, Keira had stopped being surprised. The rest of the attendees had unusual appearances, but their descriptions flew over her head.


    Advertisements


    Anyway, the important thing was they were bantering with Erez. She wasn¡¯t interested in their relationship but being comfortable with him meant he was at least a demon of their class.


    Even the table was round. It was a structure that made it impossible to know which was the top seat.


    ¡®They said there are thirteen Great Demons.¡¯


    Counting Erez, there were five demons gathered here. There were probably a few others who weren¡¯t interested in this situation.


    ¡®Then the rest will be those who want to conquer the human world.¡¯


    Keira pretended not to be disturbed by their bizarre appearance and took her seat. Then the discussion immediately began.


    ¡°Everyone must have heard of the situation.¡±


    ¡°I heard she finally did it.¡±


    ¡°Well, it hasn¡¯t been blown up yet. Did she break the barrier or call the army?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the former, but she¡¯s probably preparing the latter.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm, I guess.¡±


    Keira listened silently to their conversation.


    Then, a fundamental question formed in her head.


    ¡®Why did the division occur among the demons?¡¯


    If she knew the reason, she could negotiate with them and bring down Cosette.


    Keira leaned over to Erez, who was sitting next to her. Then she asked in a whisper.


    Keira: ¡°Now that I think about it, I¡¯m curious, why are there differences of opinion within the same kind?¡±


    She lowered her voice, but it seemed the others heard her.


    The demons talking to each other looked at her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°She might be blind to the situation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering for a while, but why is this girl here?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Ragibach had an accident in the human world. We need local help to settle it quietly.¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    Keira: ¡°But can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmmm.¡±


    The demons exchanged glances.


    Keira said.


    Keira: ¡°I have no one to talk to about this anyway¡­ It¡¯s the same here that you get embarrassed when you get a question about how you found out.¡±*


    ¡°Well¡­ Actually, it¡¯s not really a big deal¡­ It¡¯s just a difference of opinion between us.¡±


    That was a feud that had been going on for quite some time.


    Hundreds of years ago, the first talk of withdrawal was in a dark conference hall, much like now.


    A place where only candles floating in the air dimly illuminated their faces.


    The only difference was that they were going back and forth.


    Bang¨C!


    Someone hit the table hard. The noise was so loud that it would not be strange if the table made of ivory broke.


    ¡°I ran so fast that I didn¡¯t expect to see something like this. So what did you all do while sitting here huddled together? Huh? These are the faces you don¡¯t see often, so did you talk about it while playing and eating?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you guys got along well enough to eat and play together for ten days. I found out something interesting.¡±


    ¡°Sit down and talk.¡±


    ¡°You two, calm down.¡±


    Eleven people gathered in the conference hall. If one had to separate them, one could divide them into three categories.


    Those who would jump up in anger.


    Those who would deter them.


    And those who just thought differently, hoping that the meeting would be over soon. Yurr was somewhere between the second and the third group.


    ¡®Oh, that part is really cracked.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t want them to get angry, but he was also concerned about the cracked table.


    The man sitting next to him opened his mouth.


    Advertisements


    ¡°You knew the goddess might intervene, so why did you go ahead? You ignored the warning and entered the capital, knowing what would happen?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that story is just an excuse? Do I look that stupid? You didn¡¯t want to participate before you came here! You¡¯re like a pig who doesn¡¯t know shame.¡±


    At that time, a woman in a fancy dress that did not match the situation on the battlefield spoke.


    ¡°Both of you, calm down. This is not the time for us to fight each other.¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh.¡±


    The demon felt it for a long time, but there was something about the other¡¯s respectful words that grated on their nerves. To the extent that they thought it was not unreasonable to shout at them to shut up.


    Yurr watched his comrades quarrel, waiting for it to end quickly.


    ¡°Hey, Ragibach, I understand what you mean. But let¡¯s talk a little¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about! You didn¡¯t want to fight because of the goddess¡¯s intervention!¡±


    ¡°No, then if you charge and take damage, will you take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°It is an honor to die fighting on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? You crazy b*tch!¡±


    Three demons insisted on going to battle, three who wanted to take care of the goddess¡¯s power because it was necessary to be careful, two who pretended to mediate, and three who didn¡¯t care.


    The quarrel, which was fierce from the beginning, got worse as time went on. Then, all of a sudden, it was going back and forth between six demons. Well, this wasn¡¯t unusual, though.


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t want to fight, so I kept quiet! I didn¡¯t want to come in the first place! What is the benefit of conquering the human world, huh?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t fight if you have nothing to gain? Are you a demon?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just stick your nose in the plate and die?¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    The demon, who had been refuting the opinion of the main instigator, sighed and sat back down on the chair.


    His patience was too short to convince these war-hungry warriors. So he would just have to say it out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be frank. We¡¯ve lived too long. I¡¯m at an age that I¡¯ve lost motivation. In addition, I have achieved a lot, and I don¡¯t want to follow my instinct even at the expense of a huge loss because I want to fight.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you serious? The both of you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t have any more answers. Get out. Your long-lived life sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°Haa, it really doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡±


    In the end, it felt as if a duel would take place. Ajai, who was watching, stood up and said.


    ¡°So let¡¯s sort it out.¡±


    At that moment, everyone stopped talking and turned to him.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone agree that the goddess might intervene, so we should be prepared for it?¡±


    ¡°If you guys had continued to advance without wasting ten days¡­!¡±


    ¡°There may be something hidden inside the wall. From the commander¡¯s point of view, isn¡¯t it impossible to fight a battle without recognizing it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was a good excuse. If it had been true that they couldn¡¯t move because they were being careful, they would have made a plan ahead of time rather than wait for ten days.


    ¡°To die in battle is the greatest honor.¡±


    ¡°I know. But if you fall into the enemy¡¯s trap and die without seeing a proper fight, can you call that honor?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was an irrefutable argument. The main instigators had no choice but to keep their mouths shut with resentment.


    ¡°I respect everyone¡¯s opinion.¡±


    Yurr thought to himself, ¡®What a load of crap.¡¯

 CH 164

    ¡°But we can¡¯t scatter the lives of our warriors elsewhere, can we? We need to monitor the situation a little more.¡±


    ¡°Are you monitoring the situation? It doesn¡¯t seem like it. You look like you¡¯re just killing time.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you look into the situation over there? What kind of power the goddess grants, how powerful it is, and whether or not it can be a blow to us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you decide it¡¯s okay to ignore it and go ahead, I will follow your advice.¡±


    The longer the demons lived, the stronger they became. And the stronger the power, the longer the lifespan.


    It was an endless cycle in which the strength increased as the lifespan increased, and the lifespan increased as the strength increased.


    It was different from human beings who lived only a fixed lifespan and then died.


    That¡¯s why the demons in charge didn¡¯t change. She was fed up seeing the same faces for hundreds or thousands of years.


    Due to their long lifespan, everything had become dull, and they focused on protecting what they had built up. Ragibach sincerely thought that the structure of human beings that changed with time would be better.


    It would be nice if they were killed in this war. She longed for it.


    To make that possible, she had to accept his offer. It wasn¡¯t a disadvantage for her anyway.


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Of course, there was also opposition from the other side.


    ¡°Wait! Then it will be decided by her subjective judgment! I¡¯m against it!¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°I¡¯m also against it. It¡¯s dangerous from anyone¡¯s perspective, but who knows if they¡¯ll decide on their own that it¡¯s safe?¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course, those concerns are valid.¡±


    Ajai continued.


    ¡°Then how about attaching the condition that the minimum amount of evidence is required?¡±


    ¡°Minimum evidence?¡±


    However, wasn¡¯t the ¡®minimum evidence¡¯ also subjective?


    In any case, it was a good condition for this side.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re against it!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like a bad decision, so why are you so opposed to it?¡±


    After that, the castle went back and forth for a while, but the conclusion did not change. It was because Azai gave the instigators power.


    As the atmosphere in the conference room faded to a semi-forced tone, he said, clapping.


    ¡°So, does everyone agree? Instead, no one should be tampered with until it is concluded that there are no risks or that it is acceptable. Do you understand what I mean? There is no need to give up your life.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing.¡±


    ¡°One more? What is it?¡±


    ¡°If it is understood that the intervention of the goddess can cause fatal damage to us¡­¡±


    He purposely paused for a moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss the invasion again. You could endanger your entire race.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah, so¡­¡±


    Keira recalled the contents of a book she had just read¨Cthe record that there was no strange battle for a while before the barrier was created and the demons withdrew.


    ¡®He knew beforehand that the goddess might be intervening, so he sabotaged their plan.¡¯


    The puzzle seemed to fit piece by piece.


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Then, did you know that a barrier was created as a result of the investigation and left?¡±


    Blocking movement to and from the base would not be a pain at all. He must have recognized the danger and quickly withdrew. Keira thought so.


    However¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not?¡±


    The woman who had been sitting quietly until then answered. She was a woman with fins instead of ears.


    Keira: ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°In the end, they didn¡¯t know how the goddess would intervene.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    The meeting ended and they started to leave one by one.


    Those who looked bored were the first to get up.


    The next group to go was the main instigators, including Ragibach.


    Having obtained favorable conditions for their side, they no longer had any reason to dwell in the conference room.


    Ragibach was the fifth to leave the conference room, but before she could, a voice stopped her in her steps.


    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you just face reality and live your life?¡±


    She frowned and looked back. The voice sounded familiar.


    It was Yurr.


    Ragibach: ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Advertisements


    Yurr: ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to go to war, you have to offer reasonable benefits. It is our instinct to fight endlessly, so let¡¯s conquer the human world! Who would agree with you then? Ah, except for those who think like you.¡±


    When he finished speaking, Ragibach¡¯s face became as cold as a field of ice.


    Ragibach: ¡°What?¡±


    She looked as if she had been stabbed in the back by someone she trusted.


    Ragibach: ¡°¡­You think the same as them?¡±


    Yurr: ¡°If I had agreed with you, I would have helped out at the meeting. I¡¯d just have a look¡­ Ugh!¡±


    Slam¨C!


    A fist hit Yurr¡¯s careless and chattering face.


    It was a blow that peeled off the skin of his face and exposed his muscles. Of course, he soon recovered.


    ¡®Look at this?¡¯


    Anyway, she didn¡¯t like him.


    But to punch him in the face so openly?


    But just as Yurr was about to draw his weapon and those who remained in the conference room started leaving¡­


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°If you want to fight, go out and fight. Just don¡¯t destroy the building.¡±


    ¡°Right. Go out and do it. Go out.¡±


    The demons around them said that, but Yurr had no desire to fight. He sighed as he stretched his arms.


    Yurr: ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Ragibach: ¡°Look who¡¯s talking.¡±


    Advertisements


    Ragibach had a lot of work to do for the time being, but she had no intention of losing strength by fighting with her fellow demon.


    She went back to her camp and discussed things with her subordinates.


    The relationship between the goddess and the world was like that between a fetus and a pregnant woman.


    Just as a pregnant woman could sing a song to her fetus but could not hug and kiss her directly, there was a limit to her influence on this world.


    If the goddess were to defend her own creations, how would she help them?


    Ragibach stayed up all night with her minions to think. She even planted spies inside the city walls. She even professed that she would give a big reward to anyone who could bring a hint.


    And after ten days, she finally found her answer.


    Ragibach: ¡°The power of the spirit?¡±


    Apparently, a special bloodline was chosen to receive the power to control spirits¡­


    ¡®The spirits and demons are definitely at odds.¡¯


    But, nevertheless, some things weren¡¯t clear. No matter how excellent an individual¡¯s forces were, the impact on the world should be negligible.


    Besides, why wouldn¡¯t the goddess bless many people and choose only one bloodline instead?


    ¡®¡­Is that the only thing you can do?¡¯


    She knew the intervention was limited, but she didn¡¯t know to what extent. But her worries soon washed away.


    ¡®You know what? At this stage, it¡¯s been proven that it¡¯s not very dangerous.¡¯


    She passed on what she had discovered to Ajai, and the information was soon delivered to all the Great Demons.


    Those who doubted them lost in the face of objective evidence.


    Ajai also supported her argument.


    Ajai: ¡°Then that proves it¡¯s not dangerous.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the expressions of those fools crumpled up in disappointment.


    Ragibach took the lead, rearranged the lines, devised an advanced route, and devised a strategy.


    And just before the invasion resumed, the barrier of the spirits began to form.


    This time, it was her turn to frown.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡±


    ¡°It cannot end with just giving the blessing of the spirit to an individual.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there nothing more dangerous than being isolated from the enemy camp? I think we need to withdraw quickly before the barrier is complete.¡±


    They sounded sarcastic, but she never spared them a glance.


    All she was looking at was Azai, who was smiling softly.


    Ragibach: ¡°You¡­ You b*stard!¡±


    Advertisements


    He knew it from the start. This was what the goddess was aiming for.


    Knowing that she had no choice but to withdraw anyway, Ajai created a situation in which he had no choice but to give in so that Ragibach wouldn¡¯t be able to talk about it later.


    The fact that Ragibach was entrusted with the investigation and that she couldn¡¯t pinpoint the core part due to insufficient research was all part of the scheme.


    ¡®Of course!¡¯


    The demon she¡¯d been at odds with couldn¡¯t have given her a chance.


    She gritted her teeth.


    But the tide was already against them. It was something she had agreed to from the start.


    Ajai: ¡°Then prepare to retreat.¡±


    Ragibach: ¡°Ajai!¡±


    Then his expression hardened terribly.


    Ajai: ¡°I know what you want, but if everyone agrees on something, then we have to follow it. Besides, what would have happened if I had only believed in your words and felt relieved? What if you didn¡¯t notice the barrier being created? Shouldn¡¯t we all have suffered the consequences?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Those who take responsibility for their failures had nothing to say.


    Ragibach was certain he had calculated everything up to this point.


    Ragibach: ¡°This is what you had planned from the start.¡±


    Ajai: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If you want to fight more, convince those who agree with you to stay.¡±


    He left behind those words and turned around.

 CH 165

    ¡°After that, we came to an agreement. I will never again devote my energy to something pretentious like conquering the human world.¡±


    Conqueror of the human world had a good ring to it, but Keira didn¡¯t know there was no real benefit in conquering a single race.


    After all, the ancient history she had learned had frequent invasions.


    Erez added when he noticed her puzzled look.


    Erez: ¡°It¡¯s not like going to the human world is as easy as crossing a mountain. If that were the case, there would have been more merits. However, we can only go there by crossing a dimension, and it would take a long time to reach the place where humans active lived. So the costs far outweigh the benefits[1].¡±


    Keira: ¡°I see.¡±


    Erez: ¡°And wouldn¡¯t it be possible to maintain an army only if there was a hostile race?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t part of the old story he told her, but Keira thought maybe that was the key.


    Why would they eliminate beings beneficial to them just by living and breathing freely in another dimension far away?


    Moreover, there was no merit in bearing such a disadvantage.


    They had a high, long-held vested interest. So there was no need to go ahead and lessen their benefits.


    Keira: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that, but I heard that there were often invasions before the barrier was formed¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Because that was when we were young.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange to see them still running at that age and wanting to fight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great to be full of energy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fascinating to see it sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Will they be held accountable if a sacrifice is made?¡±


    Some demons reacted to Erez¡¯s words with sarcasm.


    As Keira watched them, she thought that their relationship could be as bad as the one between her grandfather and Count Weinberg.


    The demons, gossiping with each other for a while, came to their senses.


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s the important thing. It seems like they are plotting something in the human world, so it should be stopped. It will be troublesome if she instigates the young people to break the barrier and start another war.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ there was an agreement between us in the past, remember? Can¡¯t we just stop her from breaking the rules?¡±


    Ajai: ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a problem with that too¡­ don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange how Ragibach got to the human world?¡±


    The group paused at Ajai¡¯s words. He continued.


    Ajai: ¡°Apparently, she made a contract with a human. We don¡¯t know their exact terms. However, the problem is that even if we ask her why she¡¯s in the human world and she says it¡¯s because of the contract, we have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Then the devil with three eyes spoke.


    ¡°So there¡¯s no evidence of what exactly she¡¯s planning? So how can you be sure she¡¯s re-invading the human world?¡±


    ¡°Yurr will explain.¡±


    Then, their gaze turned to Erez. Keira looked at him curiously.


    ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t they be sure? We returned to the past. We wouldn¡¯t have gone back in time if nothing had happened. Did he not tell them yet?¡¯


    Erez answered.


    Erez: ¡°That girl will explain it to you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Huh?¡±


    At his words, the demons stared at her.


    ¡®Why won¡¯t you talk about going back in time?¡¯


    She soon realized that he didn¡¯t want to reveal his abilities.


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ Cosette, I mean Ragibach, has tried to break the elemental stone multiple times.¡±


    Keira added that she thought Cosette had been aiming for Keira¡¯s elementalist position and that it¡¯s for more than just fulfilling a contract and trying to figure out the elemental stone¡¯s location.


    Keira: ¡°The spirit stone is just a medium to prove the contract with the spirit. If she¡¯s trying to find it, it means she wants to destroy it and try to damage the barrier.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s suspicious.¡±


    Keira: ¡°If revenge were her goal, she would have just stabbed and killed everything. Why would she sit there in boredom?¡±


    The demons gathered in the conference room nodded.


    Because they¡¯ve known each other for so long, they hated each other. But they also knew each other so well.


    ¡°By the way, that old woman went into the body of a young girl and acted all cutesy? I¡¯d love to see that.¡±


    ¡°I want to record it and watch it whenever I¡¯m depressed.¡±


    ¡°Is it the body that the contractor prepared?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Erez suddenly spoke.


    Erez: ¡°Speaking of the contractor, we have yet to find out who Ragibach¡¯s contractor is.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it someone who practices black magic?¡±


    Erez: ¡°I thought so, too, but I couldn¡¯t find a single black magician all over the country, and if they had signed a contract with Ragibach, I wouldn¡¯t have overlooked it¡­¡±


    ¡°What if they¡¯re already dead?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a possibility.¡±


    As Keira listened to their conversation, she stiffened.


    Already dead. And someone who¡¯d ask for revenge on her grandfather.


    Keira could only think of one person who fit the bill.


    One of the demons noticed Keira¡¯s expression and said.


    ¡°I think that girl has something on her mind.¡±


    ¡°But if they¡¯re already dead, there¡¯s no point in looking for them. Are you going to dig for evidence and grab the bone?¡±


    If Rowena really were Ragibach¡¯s contractor, it would have been when she was pregnant when she first summoned the demon to the human world.


    While the demons argued, Keira spoke up.


    Keira: ¡°I have a question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Keira: ¡°If the spirit of a demon enters the body of a dead human¡­ Can it do anything more than move and live? For example, grow.¡±


    As she spoke, she realized that the example was right there by her side.


    The demons pointed it out right away.


    ¡°Of course. The point is to make the body look alive in the first place.¡±


    ¡°There is an example right next to you.¡±


    ¡°¨C!¡±


    Yurr did say that when Erez had an accident when he was young, his soul escaped, so he took over the body.


    But now, this Erez was an adult. Besides, seeing that he was friendly with the people in his family, Keira could only think that he had been in contact with them for a long time.


    Keira remembered again the possibility she thought of when Count Weinberg had brought a witness¨Cthat Rowena Weinberg had twins.


    Her grandfather said that a son was in Rowena¡¯s stomach.


    If she was pregnant with twins, what would happen to the daughter?


    ¡®Perhaps the body the devil is using¡­¡¯


    What if the body Ragibach was using was her unborn half-sister? A chill ran down her spine at the thought.


    Maybe that¡¯s why she could control the spirits and why she looked just like Father.


    But then.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter who the contractor is.¡±


    The demons interrupted her thoughts.


    ¡°I mean, there are circumstances in which she might want to destroy the spirit stone.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean there is no concrete evidence to say that such a situation exists?¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡­right.¡±


    She had come to that conclusion because she thought Erez needed a reason to turn back time, but she didn¡¯t have any specific evidence.


    The demons shared their thoughts.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go to the human world. You have to come up with concrete evidence first. If you want to cooperate with us, that will give us a reason to move.¡±


    ¡°Without evidence, we cannot punish our own people for violating an agreement between us by your hunch.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s concrete evidence¡­¡±


    ¡°Proof that Ragibach is about to wage war again with the human world.¡±


    Keira paused for a moment and said.


    Keira: ¡°If you can punish them just because they broke the agreement¡­ Isn¡¯t it the surest way to really just let the war start? You can stop them the moment they show actual movement.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what it is. It¡¯s a bit ambiguous.¡±


    ¡°We have agreed that the intervention of the goddess may cause fatal harm to the entire people, so it is forbidden to act at risk¡­¡±


    ¡°If you broke the real barrier, it proves that she can break it, too. Then the condition that it could cause fatal harm to the entire people becomes invalid.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was a little confusing, but after thinking for a while, she understood what they meant. Then, immediately, she found it absurd.


    ¡®This guy¡­ No, aren¡¯t you being too open about how these devils didn¡¯t really have a heart for their kind from the time they set the rules?¡¯


    If this were a meeting between human aristocrats, they would have pretended to be for the cause even if they had their own self-interests.


    She felt another sense of culture shock.


    Keira: ¡°Anyway, to summarize¨C Evidence of starting a war should be found, but it would really be too late after the war has started.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Keira pondered for a moment.


    It would be impossible to obtain a confession from Ragibach herself. However, it was also unlikely to get testimony from people around her.


    Except for Count Weinberg, it is unlikely that others in the family would know her true identity. Searching the mansion and finding physical evidence also failed, so all that was left was to find out.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m going to have to move on my own and create evidence.¡±


    ¡°How? As I said, we can¡¯t lend a hand, except for Yurr. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, it¡¯s that it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the reason, as you know, is because of the barrier.¡±


    ¡°But what does it mean to move on your own and create evidence?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I meant it literally.¡±


    All she had to do was make Ragibach move.


    If only one condition could be met instead.


    Keira: ¡°If I could find evidence, how quickly would you respond?¡±


    [1] ??? ??? ? ?? is an idiom that literally translates to ¡°our belly button is bigger than your stomach.¡± It means the unimportant parts of what you want cost more than the thing itself

 CH 166

    Keira spent one day in the forest village, another in the castle, and another preparing to teleport back. Including the time she fainted, she spent four days in the Demon Realm.


    She agreed that she would go on vacation for ten days, so she had plenty of time.


    Erez asked.


    Erez: ¡°Are you going back right away?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yeah, just in case a variable explodes.¡±


    Besides, she wanted to get out of this dangerous place as quickly as possible.


    Keira remembered the figure of a girl crawling out of the portrait on her way out last night.


    She asked Erez why she crawled out even when she didn¡¯t go to the place he told her not to, and Erez calmly replied that the child would also get hungry, so she¡¯d go out and eat something.


    Keira couldn¡¯t even imagine what they went out to eat. It definitely wouldn¡¯t be the typical meal.


    ¡®We really have to leave quickly, a place like this.¡¯


    So Keira urged Erez once more.


    Erez: ¡°Not right now. We need to move to another city.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Is there another city?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Did you completely forget the time I said there are thirteen Great Demons?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°You could live in the same city.¡±


    Then he answered in a very cynical tone.


    Erez: ¡°If that were the case, we would be in ashes by now from fighting each other.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Erez: ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go.¡±


    He went outside the castle and performed a medium-range teleportation magic. Unfortunately, even though it was the third time Keira had used teleportation magic over a short distance, she still hadn¡¯t adapted.


    She felt nauseous as soon they arrived in front of another city. She asked in a weary voice.


    Keira: ¡°¡­Why did we have to teleport to another city in the first place?¡±


    Erez: ¡°The space between dimensions does not open just because we can warp anywhere. There is a fixed coordinate system.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah, okay¡­¡±


    ¡®Is that why I was transported to the village at the bottom of the mountain?¡¯


    Keira slightly regretted cursing him for the unfortunate events.*


    In any case, Erez drew the magic circle again in half a day. This time, it was fortunate he didn¡¯t have to hide the traces of black magic.


    Keira, who stood on top of the magic circle, lost consciousness for a moment again and then opened her eyes. Her whole body throbbed as if she had been thrown to the floor mid-air. After blinking her eyes a few times, her vision quickly came back.


    ¡®I thought it was shaking.¡¯


    She was in a carriage. Erez must have brought her there when she fainted since she wouldn¡¯t have gotten inside on her own feet.


    She urged him to return quickly, but before she even woke up, it seemed he got her carriage and sent her back.


    But Erez was nowhere to be seen. Instead, there was a letter on the chair opposite her.


    Advertisements


    ¡¸You didn¡¯t wake up no matter how long I waited, so I just let you go. It¡¯s not because it¡¯s annoying to watch over you but because you said you want to return as soon as possible.¡¹


    Keira crumpled up the letter and tucked it into her coat pocket. In this instance, should she say it was fortunate?


    ¡®I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to move quickly because I¡¯m coming back sooner than expected¡­¡¯


    Still, she didn¡¯t want to waste her time.


    The carriage continued to run, and Keira couldn¡¯t tell when it was day or night. It was early in the morning when she finally arrived at the place she had promised with Zeke.


    She couldn¡¯t go through the front door because of the guise that she was resting in the annex with Zeke. The owners of the main building were unaware that Keira had left.


    Fortunately, she could sneak through the back door because it was dawn.


    Keira sneaked up to the second floor and woke Lira. At first, Lira could not come to her senses, but as soon as she recognized Keira¡¯s face, she opened her eyes.


    Lira: ¡°M-milady?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Shh.¡±


    Lira: ¡°Oh!¡±


    Lira covered her mouth as if she had made a mistake, and after a while, she whispered.


    Lira: ¡°Did you just come back?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yeah, did anything happen while I was away?¡±


    Lira: ¡°It would be better to ask the young master to be certain, but as far as I know, nothing special has happened. There was no contact from the capital.¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    As relief flooded her, she felt drowsy. She had to sleep first before talking to Zeke.


    Advertisements


    Keira went into the room where she was supposed to stay and took a nap. And the sun was bright in the morning.


    Lira: ¡°Milady, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡±


    She thought she had only closed her eyes for a moment, but Zeke had already heard that she had returned and was waiting for her to wake up.


    Keira: ¡°Tell him to come in.¡±


    Lira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    She fell asleep the moment she took off her coat, so she didn¡¯t even have the chance to change her clothes.


    She wanted to take a bath and change her clothes, but now, her priority was to return to the capital. So Keira instructed the maids to pack their bags.


    By the time Zeke entered the bedroom, the maids were busily preparing to return.


    Looking slightly surprised, Zeke said.


    Zeke: ¡°Did you return earlier than expected?¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect it either.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Are we going back soon? No, I asked something useless.¡±


    He stood by the doorway where he saw the maids obviously preparing to leave.


    A dark night around Keira¡¯s return to the capital.


    The quiet Weinberg house was blanketed in darkness. The only room with the lights on was the attic. Some guards carried torches around the garden, but that alone was not enough to illuminate the expansive space.


    In such a state, it would be hard to detect it if a thief entered.


    ¡®If it¡¯s not easy to spot what¡¯s coming in, the opposite is also true.¡¯


    Creak¨C.


    The sound of the attic window opening echoed softly. However, the noise from the top floor did not reach the lower floors.


    Cosette cautiously walked through the window and stepped on the brick from the wall. The body she was using now was so fragile that it would break if she fell from the fourth floor.


    Advertisements


    Deliberately wearing dark clothes so she wouldn¡¯t stand out, she hurriedly climbed the dimly lit wall and hid in the darkness.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Cosette to climb up and down the roof. It was a movement so agile that it was hard to imagine that she was a young lady from a noble family.


    Cosette: ¡°Haa.¡±


    She took a deep breath when her feet landed on the dirt floor.


    How on earth did she end up climbing down the wall like a shoplifter in the middle of the night?


    But she couldn¡¯t be bothered to lament deeply. The sound of the guards¡¯ footsteps drew near, and she hurried to hide behind the bushes.


    ¡®What the. Why are you walking around here now?¡¯


    She spent days figuring out shift times and patrol routes. Anyway, the reason for the sudden change¡­


    ¡°Haa, I¡¯m going to die of sleepiness.¡±


    ¡°Stop complaining. Our shift at the guard station has been reduced, and the personnel has greatly increased.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true¡­ Why did the number of people suddenly increase anyway?¡±


    ¡°I know, right? A few days ago, they suddenly told me to keep the security tighter.¡±


    Cosette¡¯s eyes narrowed as she overheard the guards¡¯ chatter.


    She wouldn¡¯t have known that they had suddenly increased the number and that the patrol route had changed a few days ago.


    But why? Why did they suddenly increase the number of watchers?


    The guards didn¡¯t say way. Suddenly, their conversation stopped.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Advertisements


    Cosette¡¯s pure white-silver hair easily stood out even in the dark. Without even thinking about it, Cosette got up and ran.


    Her thin slippers came off and there were scratches on her feet, but it wasn¡¯t her body anyway, so there was no reason to worry.


    ¡°O-oh?¡±


    ¡°T-there!¡±


    The bewildered guards followed her as if they could never have imagined that Cosette would escape.


    As she ran, Cosette thought.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Why the sudden change?


    ¡®There¡¯s got to be a reason why they needed to be more vigilant and make sure I don¡¯t move.¡¯


    Then a possibility flashed through her head.


    ¡®Did they find out about my identity?¡¯


    When she thought of that, goosebumps crept down her back.


    Cosette couldn¡¯t get caught and get kicked out without getting anything. Nervously chewing her lips, she soon convinced herself that there was no clear basis for her suspicion.


    ¡®If you¡¯re still leaving me alone, it means you haven¡¯t found any evidence. There¡¯s no point in being scared.¡¯


    Maybe there¡¯s a problem there. Could it be that either Grand Duke Ludwig or Keira had left the capital?


    If so, this was a unique opportunity to approach Johanna.


    ¡®That woman, unlike Ludwig and Keira, is soft.¡¯


    She would give Cosette a chance to meet if Cosette begged to speak to her, and would make judgments after hearing her explanations.


    ¡®Whether they found out about my identity or there¡¯s a problem with them, I need to meet her alone.¡¯


    As long as the situation was like this, she was taking her chance.


    Threaten Johanna to reveal the location of the spirit stone, and get rid of it. And after throwing away this body, she would return to the Demon Realm.


    What happened after that was beyond her. She didn¡¯t have any obligation to protect the Weinberg family anyway.


    ¡®For now, let¡¯s escape without thinking about going behind the scenes.¡¯


    Shee had to get out of here and get to a place where she could contact Johanna. The only way to do that was to cross the fence.

 CH 167

    Cosette climbed the wall, whether the guards followed or not. Her pursuers from behind were somewhat perplexed.


    How dare she try to escape in such a bold and reckless way.


    However, they could only be astonished by her subsequent movements.


    ¡°!¡±


    It was like watching a cat climb a tree.


    ¡®I heard that she was only an ordinary noble girl¡­?¡¯


    But they didn¡¯t have time to worry about that. It didn¡¯t matter when Cosette trained her body.


    All that mattered was that he received orders from his superior to monitor Cosette Weinberg.


    ¡°If she tries to escape, stop her even if it hurts you.¡±


    The guard hoped he wouldn¡¯t be held responsible after receiving such an order. He grabbed the spear he was holding upside down and threw it at Cosette.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    The spear struck Cosette¡¯s leg, and she fell. As she climbed up to the middle of the wall, she fell down like a leaf.


    Advertisements


    Seeing her fall from a high place and roll on the dirt floor looked very painful.


    The guard who threw the spear came up to her and said.


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss Cosette. I had no choice but to do it.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Cosette lay face down and clasped her hands. After this much delay, other guards were bound to arrive soon.


    And sure enough.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I heard a commotion.¡±


    Footsteps rushed towards the backyard. Cosette lifted her head and looked straight ahead.


    A man with a familiar face was walking in the front. Cosette remembered his name.


    ¡°Sir Joseph.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Puzzled, he looked down at Cosette. He didn¡¯t seem to have expected that she would attempt her escape so boldly and recklessly.


    ¡®I thought you¡¯d rather pretend to be sick and beg me to leave to be treated¡­¡¯


    Joseph never expected that a woman who looked like she could not lift anything heavier than a spoon would jump out of the attic and climb up the wall.


    Joseph: ¡°Lady Cosette, what are you doing? His Grace has ordered you to remain confined.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°¡­Seeing you here, something wrong must have happened with Keira. Am I right?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Do not answer a question with a question.¡±


    None of this will work for this man. Cosette anxiously looked around.


    But just then.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Lord Vatore.¡±


    She saw another man in uniform. He must be a captain since the epaulet was something only they could wear.


    Advertisements


    His voice definitely had more influence than Joseph, the deputy commander. Having concluded so, Cosette begged Lord Vatore.


    Cosette: ¡°Lord Vatore! I feel wronged.¡±


    Vatore: ¡°L-lady Cosette?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°No one gave me a chance to refute the accusation!¡±


    In fact, Cosette was the one who kept her mouth shut, saying she didn¡¯t know anything.


    As Joseph was about to point out that, Cosette continued.


    Cosette: ¡°Father doesn¡¯t listen to me anymore! Keira, too. Please let me meet Lady Johanna, my great-aunt!¡±


    Vatore: ¡°That¡¯s not for me to decide¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Isn¡¯t okay to just tell her? Huh? Can¡¯t you just tell her I¡¯d like to meet her?¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Vatore answered.


    Vatore: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll tell the Grand Duke.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°No!¡±


    She screamed.


    Cosette: ¡°He won¡¯t believe anything I say right now! He would think I have some kind of plot in trying to meet Lady Johanna.¡±


    Vatore: ¡°However¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°At least give me a chance to explain myself.¡±


    Having said that, Cosette cried while lying on the dirt floor.


    Cosette: ¡°Waah, Waaaah.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She sounded really pitiful. He couldn¡¯t help but sympathize the feeble-looking woman, who was currently a crying mess.


    Just as his heart was about to be shaken, Vatore regained his composure.


    Vatore: ¡°But again, without the permission of the Grand Duke, we cannot do it. You have to think about my situation.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°But Lady Johanna is an adult relative of Father¡¯s. It¡¯ll be okay if Johanna allows it. Just tell tell to listen to my explanation! Yes? That¡¯s not a difficult request!¡±


    Vatore: ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be a big problem if he just passed the message.


    Advertisements


    Above all, seeing a slender lady lying face down, begging in a mess, stimulated his chivalry. In the end, Vatore concluded with a sigh.


    Vatore: ¡°Okay, please stop. Anyone who sees me would think I was harassing an innocent lady.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°R-really?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Lord Vatore!¡±


    Joseph and Cosette both raised their voices at the same time.


    Joseph: ¡°What are you talking about? When this becomes known to the Grand Duke¡­¡±


    Vatore: ¡°We were commanded to watch Miss Cosette from going outside, not to stop her from speaking.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°However!¡±


    Turning his head away from the angry Joseph, Vatore ordered the guards.


    Vatore: ¡°Come on, take Lady Cosette back to her room.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    With that, Cosette left with the guards.


    Joseph burst into anger as soon as she disappeared from view.


    Joseph: ¡°Can I ask what you¡¯re thinking? Why are you accepting the sinner¡¯s request?¡±


    Vatore: ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. I have thoughts too.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s eyebrows rose in response.


    Vatore: ¡°I¡¯ll tell Lady Johanna what she said, so why don¡¯t you pass this on to His Grace?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Vatore: ¡°I promised to deliver a message to Lady Johanna without telling the Grand Duke, but I did give you orders to remain quiet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Vatore: ¡°So I¡¯m not breaking my promise.¡±


    He nodded his head as he said that.


    Joseph couldn¡¯t tell whether this man was faithful to his sense of chivalry or not.


    Late the next afternoon, Keira passed through the gates of the capital. Her servants, whom she had contacted in advance, greeted her.


    Robert asked.


    Robert: ¡°You arrived earlier than expected. Did you not enjoy the trip?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yeah, more than I thought.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know he would receive such an answer and slumped in disappointment.


    Robert: ¡°I understand. Next time, it might be best to go somewhere else. Maybe a tourist destination with many spots to visit and see.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, rather than that, I couldn¡¯t rest properly because I had left an unfortunate situation in the capital.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Ah.¡±


    Leaving the luggage with the employees, Keira went straight into the house.


    ¡®Anyway, I¡¯m back home, so I should tell Father.¡¯


    Advertisements


    It was more of a report than a greeting. She went up to the second floor and headed towards Ludwig¡¯s office. At that moment, a servant passed the hallway before his office, looking as if she had just come out there.


    ¡°Oh, milady! Are you back?¡±


    Keira: ¡°What is His Grace doing right now?¡±


    ¡°Sir Joseph was talking to him. I do not know the details.¡±


    It was not unusual for the two to be together. Keira nodded, knocked, and went inside.


    Seeing Keira, Ludwig turned to her.


    Ludwig: ¡°You came earlier than you said.¡±


    Keira: ¡°So I did.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Are you here to tell me you¡¯re back?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    After a brief reply, she turned to Joseph.


    Keira: ¡°By the way, what is happening here?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°You have arrived on time. That¡¯s right, I thought I might have to discuss it with Your Ladyship, too.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­?¡±


    What¡¯s going on? Keira¡¯s expression was dyed with her curiosity.


    It was Ludwig, not Joseph, who answered her doubts.


    Ludwig: ¡°Cosette was caught trying to escape the mansion.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°She must be out of her mind. Unless she leaves the capital and runs away forever, her position will only be at a disadvantage¡­¡±


    It would have been more believable if they had said Cosette was trying to write a letter to get in touch with someone.


    It was absurd to hear she had made a reckless move in this situation. Had she lost sight of her goal when she was cornered?


    Keira: ¡°So what excuse did she make?¡±


    Joseph: ¡°She said she wanted to meet her great-aunt. She wanted to explain the unfair situation to her¡­ seems like an excuse.¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira chuckled.


    Keira: ¡°If there was anything unfair, she should have told you when you gave her a chance to explain.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°She said that the investigator from the Imperial Palace did not believe her, and she didn¡¯t tell me because the Grand Duke and I had no intention of protecting her.¡±


    Well, she wasn¡¯t wrong. In the first place, the Imperial family hated her, so no matter what she claimed, she would be at a disadvantage.


    It was also true that they had no intention of protecting her in the grand duchy.


    Joseph said.


    Joseph: ¡°Do you think Lady Johanna will listen to her?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°My aunt has always been weak-hearted.¡±


    Joseph: ¡°Still, she¡¯s not a person who can¡¯t distinguish between what¡¯s right and wrong¡­¡±


    It¡¯s more like¡­


    Keira: ¡°It seems to me that her goal is to contact Great-Aunt.¡±

 CH 168

    Ludwig: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I thought maybe her goal was to approach and harm Great-Aunt.¡±


    Ludwig¡¯s brow furrowed a little.


    Ludwig: ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Keira: ¡°She was caught trying to escape the mansion. If she really wanted to explain, she would have politely asked Great-Aunt to meet her, not escape recklessly.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    If her goal was to express the injustice she felt, she shouldn¡¯t try to escape.


    Breaking orders and escaping would only attract suspicion.


    Keira: ¡°Rather, it seems to me she no longer has any concern for resolving said injustice. She seems like she¡¯s planning to escape and never come back.¡±


    Cosette¡¯s goal as a lady was not to live comfortably for the rest of her life.


    All she had to do was break the barrier somehow, kill the elementalist, and start a war again.


    ¡®But you still don¡¯t know the location of the spirit stone¡­ Did you find out while I was out of the capital?¡¯


    It was then that Ludwig spoke.


    Ludwig: ¡°Then I¡¯ll decide not to accept Cosette¡¯s request.¡±


    Keira: ¡°No. Since this has happened, let¡¯s just say that Great-Aunt will meet her out of pity.¡±


    Keira thought maybe she could take advantage of this situation.


    ¡°Lady Cosette.¡±


    It was midday when she heard a voice calling her from outside her door.


    Advertisements


    Since lunchtime was over, the visitor couldn¡¯t be the maid who brought her meal. Above all, this voice wasn¡¯t one she often heard.


    Cosette quickly ran to the door and grabbed the doorknob.


    Just as expected. Standing outside the door wasn¡¯t the maid serving her meal but a sturdy knight.


    Cosette: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Lady Johanna has called for you. She said she would like to talk for a while.¡±


    As he said so, the knight handed Cosette a letter. In summary, the contents of the letter were as follows:


    ¡®Let¡¯s hear your excuse. However, we must not be found out so that my position would not become difficult.¡¯


    A sly smile crept onto Cosette¡¯s lips.


    Cosette: ¡°Is the carriage ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Johanna has prepared it for you.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Please wait. I¡¯m going to change clothes and go out.¡±


    After closing the door, Cosette took out a modest outfit and robe from the drawer.


    The dark robe was quite large. It wouldn¡¯t show at all if one hid a weapon inside.


    She fixed a heavy knife inside the robe. It wasn¡¯t a powerful weapon but enough to cut off human arteries.


    After she had finished preparing, she opened the door again.


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯m done. We can go now.¡±


    ¡°Come this way. Oh, and press down on your hat so that your face doesn¡¯t show.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Thank you for guiding me.¡±


    Advertisements


    Cosette, her silver hair hidden amid shabby robes, did not look like a noble young lady, even more so because the skirt hem exposed under her robe was just as ragged.


    She went to Johanna¡¯s mansion in a carriage used by servants.


    A barrier had been built around Johanna¡¯s mansion, so if an uninvited guest entered without permission, she would immediately recognize it.


    ¡®If I went according to the original plan, I would have had to find Johanna¡¯s location while evading the pursuit¡­ Maybe it¡¯s fortunate that I got caught then.¡¯


    She might still be bitter at her bruises from falling to the ground, but it¡¯s something to be happy about.


    The shabby carriage passed through the barrier safely and reached the front gate.


    Naturally, there was no such thing as a welcome greeting from the users like when she came before since she was in a carriage disguised as one carrying food.


    ¡°This way.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±


    Cosette followed the knight and entered the mansion through the back door.


    The back door was connected to the kitchen, but no one was there, probably because it was past lunchtime.


    She soon arrived in front of Johanna¡¯s room.


    Knock, knock¨C.


    ¡°Lady Cosette has arrived.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Come in.¡±


    Upon entering, Cosette saw Johanna fiddling with knitting needles. Johanna put it down when she saw her and said.


    Johanna: ¡°Sir knight, you can go now.¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The door closed, leaving only Johanna and Cosette in the room.


    Johanna opened her mouth in an oddly dissatisfied tone.


    Johanna: ¡°Okay, why did you want to meet me?¡±


    Now it was time to start acting. Her opponent had the ability to control spirits. With Cosette¡¯s frail and fallen body, she was bound to be attacked if she made a mistake.


    Thud¨C!


    Cosette fell to her knees and wept.


    Cosette: ¡°It¡¯s unfair! Great-Aunt, it¡¯s really unfair!¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Stop calling me that¡­ Haa, that¡¯s enough. Just say what you want to say.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°My uncle made everything up! I¨CI didn¡¯t know! The investigation found no evidence that I was involved.¡±


    At those words, Johanna frowned slightly.


    Johanna: ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a ruling yet, is there?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Isn¡¯t the fact that they¡¯ve left me alone so far proof that they haven¡¯t found any evidence?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Because it was a valid point, Johanna didn¡¯t say anything.


    Cosette continued to cry.


    Cosette: ¡°From now on¡­ please believe what I say. Neither Father, Keira, nor the investigative team from the Imperial family listened to me. The only one I can rely on is Great-Aunt. That¡¯s why I was trying to forcefully meet you.¡±


    As she said so, she moved to Johanna little by little on her knees. Approaching cautiously, Cosette appeared to be frightened.


    She seemed frightened that Johanna wouldn¡¯t listen to her and throw her out. Anyone who didn¡¯t know the situation would sympathize with her.


    Soon, Cosette reached Johanna¡¯s feet.


    Johanna: ¡°Now stop crying and talk.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°My uncle once told me this.¡±


    Cosette sighed and continued. However, her voice was so small as she wept that it was difficult to hear what she had said.


    Johanna: ¡°What did you say? Repeat it.¡±


    Johanna leaned down to hear Cosette¡¯s voice.


    A heavy knife came out of Cosette¡¯s robe, the pale blue blade aimed at Johanna¡¯s neck.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Shut up, Great-Aunt. If you scream, I will stab you.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°You, what is this¡­¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I¡¯m serious that I might stab you. If it goes on like this, I¡¯ll be cornered and executed.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be okay even after this?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. The important thing is that if I stay still, I will be charged with all the crimes.¡±


    Old, frail, and not even in good health, Johanna could not defeat Cosette¡¯s power. No, even considering the age difference, Cosette was unexpectedly strong.


    Would it be faster if she summoned the spirit, or would it be faster if Cosette stabbed her in the neck? There was already a trickle of blood running down her throat. She couldn¡¯t move hastily.


    Advertisements


    Lips trembling, Johanna said.


    Johanna: ¡°In the first place¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to adopt you! To say that you¡¯re Ludwig¡¯s daughter is an absurd lie.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°We should check that from now on. Please take me to the spirit stone.¡±


    Johanna¡¯s face contorted even more when she mentioned the spirit stone.


    Johanna: ¡°You¡­ that must be why you framed Keira for trying to approach the spirit stone in the past! Because you want to do it yourself!¡±


    Cosette: ¡°That¡¯s not for Great-Aunt to know. The important thing is that if I use the stone, I might become a real elementalist.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°That is a nonsensical delusion! The stone doesn¡¯t make a person who is not an elementalist become one.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Isn¡¯t that something you don¡¯t know unless you try it?¡±


    Of course, Cosette knew that the stone didn¡¯t have such a function. However, if she revealed her intention to destroy it, Johanna wouldn¡¯t guide her to it, even if it meant she¡¯d die.


    ¡®But if she thought I intended to use the spirit stone to awaken my abilities, she¡¯d think it would be a waste to lose her life and guide me to its location.¡¯


    The moment she found the spirit stone, she would stab Johanna and destroy it. Then, she would leave this body and return to the Demon Realm to prepare for war.


    The die had already been cast. There is no way to rectify the act of threatening Johanna with a knife.


    Cosette: ¡°If your life is precious, follow me. Wouldn¡¯t it be a terrible disaster if Great-Aunt dies while Keira hasn¡¯t awakened her abilities yet?¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Y-you¡¯re out of your mind!¡±


    Cosette: ¡°I trust you will cooperate.¡±


    Cosette walked towards the door, the knife to Johanna¡¯s neck, as she opened the door with her free hand.


    ¡°Your business is over¡­ Ack!¡±


    The knight waiting in front of the door gaped in disbelief.


    Cosette: ¡°Shh!¡±


    Cosette said, raising her index finger to her lips.


    Cosette: ¡°Quiet. If you scream and make a fuss, Great-Aunt is dead. Quietly go ahead and walk to the carriage.¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°A-are you crazy! Do you think you¡¯ll be okay even after doing this?!¡±


    Up to the time Cosette came here, the polite attitude was all but gone. It wasn¡¯t surprising.


    Cosette: ¡°I told you to be quiet. Go ahead and walk.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­!¡±


    The knight ground his teeth and glanced at Johanna. Johanna nodded as if telling him to follow her instructions.


    Then, as if he had no choice, he turned around and started going back the way he had come. Cosette followed in his footsteps.

 CH 169

    They didn¡¯t run into anyone on their way back. Johanna had blocked access from the servants in advance, saying she would be in a difficult position if people found out Cosette had come here.


    The three arrived by the carriage, unnoticed by anyone.


    Cosette: ¡°Grab the reins. You must drive the carriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The knight only seethed in anger, but only after Johanna said, ¡°Do what she tells you,¡± he got on the driver¡¯s seat.


    Cosette and Johanna got into the carriage.


    Cosette: ¡°Come on, lead the way.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°¡­Get out of the castle.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Aha.¡±


    At that, Cosette let out a strange laugh. Since it was an important item, she figured it would be a trap to have it in the capital. Not bad.


    Advertisements


    The carriage carrying the three of them made its way through the city walls with ease. Since the person driving the carriage was a knight, he was able to get out without a single checkpoint.


    The gate guard remembered thinking, ¡®But why is the knight driving such a shabby carriage?¡¯, but the carriage had already left.


    Johanna led the way to a small lake just off the wall. Because it was so small and the scenery wasn¡¯t great, no one stopped by.


    Johanna said.


    Johanna: ¡°If you dive into the lake from this side, there is a canal. If you follow that waterway, you will find an airy place. Pass through that path, and there is a place where the spirit stone is kept.¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Did you hear that? Take the lead, sir.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The knight took off his cumbersome cloak and jumped into the water despite chewing his lips in anger.


    Cosette and Johanna followed suit.


    It was a calm lake, so swimming wasn¡¯t too difficult. As Johanna dived in one direction, a waterway large enough to pass three or four people began to appear.


    The three went inside and swam. Just when they were out of breath, they could see the end of the waterway.


    ¡°Puha!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    How many people knew there¡¯s a place like this on a lake that no one bothered to visit?


    A blue, glowing spirit stone illuminated her eyes.


    Advertisements


    But it was too simple to be Beatrice¡¯s. Besides, it wasn¡¯t just one.


    Perhaps it was because the spirit stones of other lower spirits were lit up and placed there.


    There were three paths before them. Before Cosette could ask, Johanna spoke.


    Johanna: ¡°The far right road.¡±


    And before Cosette could order it, the knight took the lead and walked. Cosette muttered to herself that it was good that he¡¯s quick.


    After walking for a while, she found a dead end blocked by a large iron gate. There were no doorknobs or locks in sight.


    There must be another way to open that door.


    Squeezing his blade tighter, Cosette said.


    Cosette: ¡°Open it, Great-Aunt. It looks like a door that only an elementalist can open.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Johanna frowned in anger, but she had no choice but to place the palm of her hand over the door.


    A cold blue energy enveloped the woman¡¯s hand. It was a power that Cosette felt very uncomfortable with.


    Johanna soon began to open the large iron door strangely and silently.


    The space inside the iron gate was no different from the outside. There were small spirit stones scattered here and there, illuminating the area.


    And the one stored in the middle was a blue, shining spirit stone as big as a burlap bag.


    Cosette: ¡°Oh!¡±


    It was what Cosette was looking for. She asked urgently.


    Cosette: ¡°Is that Beatrice¡¯s spirit stone?¡±


    Johanna: ¡°What else would it be?¡±


    It was a harsh and rude tone for someone with a blade on their neck. But it didn¡¯t matter.


    That would be Johanna¡¯s will.


    Cosette: ¡°Thank you, Great-Aunt.¡±


    Advertisements


    Stab¨C, Cosette thrust the blade into Johanna¡¯s neck without hesitation. The knight screamed behind them.


    Cosette threw Johanna, bleeding and collapsing, to the floor and ran to the middle of the room.


    Beatrice¡¯s stone glowed splendidly. Cosette threw it to the floor with all her might.


    Clink¨C!


    The blue gem shattered so much that it was impossible to find its original form.


    It was done!


    A satisfied smile formed on Cosette¡¯s lips. Now, if she could leave after confirming that Johanna¡¯s life ended¡­


    Cosette: ¡°Huh?¡±


    But what she saw when she turned around was an incredible sight.


    The so-called knight was healing Johanna¡¯s wounds with his divine power¨Cone that felt infinitely sinister and terrifying to her, a demon.


    That was undoubtedly divine power.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you say you were a knight? So why can you use divine power?¡¯


    Even the wounds from which her blood flowed had healed. Although she did not fully recover, it was certain that first aid was provided.


    ¡®What? What? Why is that man using divine power? Is his power refined enough to heal fatal wounds?¡¯


    The knight who stopped the blood abruptly got up and drew his sword.


    ¡°You have finally revealed your true colors!¡±


    But his posture was clumsy. He looked like a scholar or a priest who had never held a sword.


    ¡®Priest¡­?¡¯


    No way¡­ Was being a knight a lie from the start?


    Why did he lie? Since when did that person follow her?? Was it all a trap?


    Advertisements


    He¡¯d been following Cosette from when they were at the Weinberg mansion¡­ Then had she already fallen into a trap since then?


    All kinds of thoughts ran through her head. Cosette moved straight ahead without even having time to think deeply. It was a trap, but for now, her top priority was to end Johanna¡¯s life.


    Cosette: ¡°Aack!¡±


    But as she rushed toward Johanna, she fell forward the next moment.


    A stinging pain emanated from the back of her foot. A dagger that flew out of nowhere pierced her foot and hit the floor.


    Cosette: ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡±


    Then a familiar face walked out from behind what she thought was the altar. It was Keira.


    Cosette¡¯s expression contorted when she saw her.


    Cosette: ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t leave the capital?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I just came back. So you also noticed that I left. How quick-witted. But didn¡¯t you realize it a little late?¡±


    In fact, the night before her return, Cosette thought of the possibility that Keira would not be in the capital. If she had realized a little earlier, Cosette might have been the one who was smiling now.


    Cosette¡¯s expression cracked when she began to grasp the situation slowly.


    The priest who could heal was disguised as a knight and followed suit because Keira expected Cosette to harm Johanna.


    That said, the trap started when Johanna accepted Cosette¡¯s request.


    In addition, Keira¡¯s appearance here as if she had been waiting proved that the current situation was a setup.


    Cosette¡¯s gaze shifted to the terribly shattered blue jewel.


    Cosette: ¡°It¡¯s fake!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Of course. I knew you couldn¡¯t tell the difference. Elemental art is a power that opposes demonic power. No matter how old you are, there is no way you will be able to identify a fake.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Does she know who I am? Cosette¡¯s eyes widened.


    Advertisements


    Cosette: ¡°That guy¡­ Yurr told you!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Come now, does that matter?¡±


    Keira didn¡¯t give Cosette a long time to be astonished. It¡¯s really over now.


    She drew her sword from her waist.


    Keira: ¡°If your body dies, you¡¯ll be forced to return to the Demon Realm again, right?¡±


    Knowing even that, Yurr must definitely have revealed her identity and secret.


    ¡®You f*cking b*stard! I was relieved because I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to reveal my identity easily in the middle of the human world!¡¯


    No matter how strong Cosette was, she couldn¡¯t go against Keira, who had trained for a long time. Besides, Cosette had no decent weapon other than a knife.


    Clang¨C!


    Even the weapon in her hand flew with a single strike. Her hand was left trembling.


    Keira: ¡°Now it¡¯s really over.¡±


    A thin blade pierced Cosette¡¯s neck, red blood gushing out. Some even landed on Keira¡¯s face.


    Cosette: ¡°Ugh, gk¡­!¡±


    Keira pulled out the blade. She felt like a fountain when the blood spurted out.


    Even if what was inside was a great demon, the body she was using was that of a fragile human.


    Cosette¡¯s body fell to the floor like a doll that had fallen off a string. Blood pooled on the dirt floor.


    Her body convulsed, as if she hadn¡¯t stopped breathing yet.


    Keira looked down at her pitiful appearance and said.


    Keira: ¡°Shall we guess what you¡¯re thinking now?¡±


    Cosette: ¡°Cough, gag¡­¡°


    Keira: ¡°Do you think you can just go back to the Demon Realm and dream of a comeback? After all, your goal wasn¡¯t to live happily as Cosette Parvis.¡±


    Advertisements


    Exactly. Cosette tried to sneer.


    If Keira thought things would end like this, she would be mistaken. As long as Ragibach had a contract, she could intervene in the human world as much as she wanted!


    Keira: ¡°Have you ever wondered why I left the capital? Why I left behind such a dire situation?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t comprehend properly because she was gradually losing consciousness.


    Why did she? There would be no way she would have gone on vacation in that state¡­


    That was then. As her consciousness faded, she could hear a giggle in her ear.


    It was voices from the Demon Realm, where her soul had passed.


    -Did you really get caught?


    -Ragibach, do you admit that you were trying to break the treaty and start a war on your own terms?


    -There will be a trial after a long time. It¡¯s gonna be fun.


    -How many years are you going to serve?


    -Heehee. Serves you right.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Maybe she left the capital to join hands with those guys? But how did she get to the Demon Realm?


    Aah, she might have gotten Yurr¡¯s cooperation! What a brave girl, crossing over to the Demon Realm!


    If I come back to the human world, I will kill that girl first!


    Cosette tried to shoot Kira until the last moment.


    But it was impossible. Her whole body had lost its strength.

 CH 170

    Thud.


    Cosette¡¯s quivering hands drooped into the pool of blood, and her chest stopped rising and falling.


    Keira placed a finger over her nose and didn¡¯t feel her breath.


    ¡®¡­She¡¯s dead.¡¯


    Indeed, Cosette was dead. And only after she had revealed her true intentions.


    Keira stood and turned back to see Ludwig standing there, looking bewildered.


    Keira: ¡°Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Will it be a problem that I made an immediate decision on a criminal? The evidence was clear.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­No, no.¡±


    Keira: ¡°If I reveal that it was a conspiracy of demons, I would have to explain how I found out about it, so instead, I¡¯ll keep it simple.¡±


    Keira continued bluntly.


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Cosette wanted to be the esteemed daughter of a Grand Duke, and the Weinberg family wanted to remain in the political world. So they took the risk of scamming us. But as everyone knows, the result was a disastrous failure, and Cosette ran away to save herself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°What do you think about my script?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°Not bad.¡±


    After a few years, they could end the case by placing a death row inmate who resembled Cosette on the execution table.


    Ludwig looked at Keira. She looked somewhat relieved yet exhausted.


    Ludwig: ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Aunt and the cleaning up. You should rest now.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Should I say it¡¯s futile, or should I say it¡¯s fortunate? It was a complicated feeling.


    Keira escaped the secret place hidden in the lake.


    It was officially announced that Cosette had suddenly disappeared from the capital one day. It was clear what it meant that a person who was confined and ordered to reflect at home disappeared.


    She fled.


    People would think she ran away because she thought all her relatives were gone and her lies might be discovered.


    Advertisements


    A chase order was issued, but the search party could not find Cosette¡¯s whereabouts. Keira left the house to express her condolences to those who would be scolded for failing to do so.


    Keira was on her way to the mansion of the now-extinct Weinberg family.


    The garden, which had not been maintained for a while, was overgrown with weeds and turned into ruins.


    Since all of the family¡¯s property was returned to the national treasury, the ornaments that adorned the garden were gone.


    Even the curtain on the window had been removed. As a result, the appearance inside the mansion would be obvious without even having to go inside.


    Keira muttered as she looked at the desolation.


    Keira: ¡°Is it over¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess you can see that.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    She looked back in surprise. She didn¡¯t even notice anyone until they were behind her.


    It was Erez. She asked.


    Keira: ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Erez: ¡°That was what I wanted to ask.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well, I came here to laugh at her failure.¡±


    Erez: ¡°She wouldn¡¯t know whether you¡¯re laughing at her or not.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Still, doesn¡¯t it feel good?¡±


    He¡¯s also really bad-tempered. Keira swallowed the words she wanted to say.


    Erez: ¡°Why do you look so gloomy? It¡¯s a happy ending for you.¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s just that I have a lot of questions.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Like what?¡±


    Keira: ¡°At the end of the day, I want to know who the contractor was. And I¡¯m also curious about who made the contract with you and turned back the time.¡±


    Erez: ¡°The latter is obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Keira¡¯s expression wrinkled slightly at those words.


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Someone who survived to the end and could have been driven to the brink of destruction, who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sign a contract with the devil to save the world, and who would leave the memories for you who died unfairly. Who else would it be other than your father?¡±


    Keira thought for a moment before answering.


    Keira: ¡°As you say, there is one more person who perfectly meets the criteria.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Keira: ¡°My little brother.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Eh?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Since he¡¯s the Grand Duke¡¯s direct descendant, he had a high probability of surviving to the very end, and he must have a sense of duty to protect mankind.¡±


    Keira said as she enumerated her brother¡¯s qualifications.


    Keira: ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve never been close to him in my past life. On the other hand, Zeke was quite fond of me. He seems more likely than Father.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Uh¡­That¡¯s true.¡±


    For Keira, the question of who signed a contract with Erez was very important. Because¡­


    Keira: ¡°Nobody has a good end when they sign a contract with the devil.¡±


    Erez: ¡°How would you know? Maybe only bad stories were told.¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t think you would¡¯ve done it for free, considering you¡¯re similar to most demons. You¡¯ll ask for something in return. That¡¯s what the contract is for.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Erez had nothing to say to that.


    If Zeke paid for it and would suffer because of it, she couldn¡¯t just let it go.


    Keira: ¡°In the books I read, they always stake their souls on contracts. What does it mean to have your soul stolen?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s hard to explain.¡±


    He stared upward to think of an explanation that was easy to understand. However, he gave up a moment later because he couldn¡¯t think of a proper analogy.


    Erez: ¡°Once you are reborn, the cycle stops¡­ and you will suffer forever without ever being reincarnated.¡±


    Keira¡¯s eyes widened. Would Zeke suffer from eternal suffering?


    She nearly raged but soon realized there was no evidence that Zeke had a contract with the devil.


    Erez: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll find out sooner or later who my contractor is anyway.¡±


    Keira: ¡°What are you talking about¡­ ah.¡±


    Keira nodded as she remembered what he had said earlier. Before leaving for the Demon Realm, he told her that his memories would come back after the date of his contract.


    However, if he had sat still and waited until the time came, Keira would have probably forgotten about it.*


    So he didn¡¯t really pay attention to it.


    Certainly, if he could recall all his memories, he would be able to figure out who his contractors were.


    Erez: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Erez: ¡°As for Ragibach¡¯s sentence, it¡¯s only 200 years.¡±


    He looked regretful that she only received 200 years. Although it wasn¡¯t exactly a short period for someone like Keira.


    Keira: ¡°Then she¡¯ll be free after that?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Well, yes. If she¡¯s still alive by then.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Demons live a very long time. She might be alive until then.¡±


    What would happen if she decided to invade the human world once more? Keira gulped.


    Understanding Keira¡¯s concern, Erez blurted out.


    Advertisements


    Erez: ¡°During the trial, the old hag revealed the contents of her contract. She was just trying to fulfill the contract, so she was trying to claim she wasn¡¯t guilty. Well, I don¡¯t think it made a big impression on the judges¡­ ¡°


    He pulled out a small notebook from his pocket. Then he unfolded it and began to read it.


    Erez: ¡°The condition of the contract is to avenge the contractor in exchange for their soul. The contractor here is Rowena Weinberg. Well, I don¡¯t know who that is, but I think it¡¯s a relative of Count Weinberg and his. That¡¯s enough motivation.¡±


    Keira¡¯s shoulders trembled at the familiar name. Erez looked at her and asked.


    Erez: ¡°Is that a name you know?¡±


    Keira: ¡°She was the Grand Duke¡¯s first wife, the one before my mother.¡±


    And her grandfather framed her, drove her out, and eventually killed her¡­


    Her name left a bitter taste in Keira¡¯s mouth. How did Rowena feel when she summoned the devil?


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you because I don¡¯t have to hide it from you. This is the woman my grandfather killed.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s Cosette Weinberg¡¯s mother¡­?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Ah, I remember now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I remember now.¡±


    The words, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too late to think about it?¡± bubbled in Keira¡¯s throat, but she held it in because she knew he had no interest in humans in the first place.


    Erez: ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m not good at remembering people¡¯s names.¡±


    The proof of his lack of interest was that he couldn¡¯t recall simple names while remembering complex magic formulas.


    Erez: ¡°Seeing that your grandfather killed her, she must have been framed for being infertile.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­Right. She was said to be pregnant at the time of discovery.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Aha, so that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    Erez clapped his hands as if he had pieced things together.


    Erez: ¡°The old hag made a statement.¡±


    He showed Keira his notebook. It was complete gibberish, obviously written in demonic language, but Keira miraculously recognized it.


    Advertisements


    It was probably the influence of magic he had used on her in the past.


    ¡°The plan was to avenge the contractor by manipulating the body of a dead Parvis child, but it didn¡¯t work out as expected. So, I had no choice but to change the plan and try to get ahold of the spirit stone?¡±


    Erez: ¡°The corpse of the dead child must have been the one conceived by that Rowena Weinberg woman. I mean, your half-sister.¡±


    Keira: ¡°¡­That¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Huh? Did you guess?¡±


    Keira: ¡°You mentioned that the body you¡¯re using now is that of a dead person. If you can do it, that means other demons could, too. If she could use the elementalist¡¯s abilities and looked like the Grand Duke¡­ I wondered if she used the body of my half-sister who was never born. I wasn¡¯t sure.¡±


    As expected, Keira thought it was good to tell them not to damage Cosette¡¯s body she left behind.

 CH 171

    Cosette¡¯s body was kept in the temple to purify against possible danger.


    If Keira¡¯s grandfather hadn¡¯t killed Rowena, her half-sister would have been born.


    But Keira wouldn¡¯t have been born if her grandfather hadn¡¯t driven Rowena out.


    Maybe that¡¯s why? When Keira thought of her, she always felt bitter and conflicted.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to give you a proper funeral, even just for the body.¡¯


    But she didn¡¯t know if they¡¯d think of this as atonement.


    Keira: ¡°So, was Cosette¡¯s argument accepted?¡±


    Erez: ¡°If that were the case, the sentence would not have been 200 years. Come to think of it, this was the main point, by the way.¡±


    Main point? What was it? Keira tilted her head. The conversation has gone in a different direction.


    She soon recalled that Erez had brought up Cosette¡¯s sentence, saying he had something to tell her.


    Erez: ¡°Contracts are very scary. If you break the contract, you will be punished very severely.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Severe punishment?¡±


    Erez: ¡°They disappear on the spot. Nobody knows what happens after that. No one came back. It¡¯s like there¡¯s no one coming back from the afterlife to tell the rest about their experiences.¡±


    Advertisements


    She knew what Erez was trying to say.


    Keira: ¡°So, she won¡¯t be able to avenge her contractor since she¡¯ll be locked up for 200 years, so she won¡¯t be able to fulfill the contract. Then she¡¯ll pay for it?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re quick. You don¡¯t have to worry about a catastrophe that will strike the human world 200 years from now.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡±


    She had been worried about what to do if the demons protected their own kind, but it was a relief that she didn¡¯t have to worry about that.


    ¡®Since one of the Great Demons has become like that, there will be no talk of invasion for a while.¡¯


    She sighed in relief.


    Count Weinberg was dead and Cosette Weinberg was missing.


    The whole incident would be recognized as a plot set up by the Weinberg family to drive out their political enemy.


    Ragibach, the one behind everything, was imprisoned in the Demon Realm for the time being. When her targets died, naturally, there would be a breach of contract. It didn¡¯t matter that she was willing to fulfill her end of the bargain.


    ¡®It¡¯s really over¡­¡¯


    The question of Ragibach¡¯s contractor was also resolved, and so was how Cosette manifested her abilities.


    Now, the remaining question was who made a contract with the devil to turn back time? That was the problem.


    If Erez¡¯s contractor were her brother Zeke, she had an idea of what she would do.


    But what if Ludwig, not Zeke, was the contractor?


    What should she do then?


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡±


    After Cosette¡¯s disappearance was officially announced, Keira received sympathetic glances wherever she went.


    To be honest, it was a little burdensome. She wondered if she should leave the capital for a while.


    Another noble lady spoke.


    ¡°When will that woman be caught? It wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to escape on her own.¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Ladyship. She will be caught soon.¡±


    Really?[1] Cosette¡¯s arrest would never happen. Keira picked up the teacup to hide her awkward smile.


    Fortunately, no one realized her change in expression, and the noble ladies continued their conversation.


    ¡°The more I think about it, the more ridiculous it is. Why did she do such a trick when the lie would be revealed anyway? I really don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°For some reason, the Marquis of Edinburgh¡­ Oh! I¡¯m sorry, Your Ladyship. I just said something bad.¡±


    Keira didn¡¯t pay it any mind, and smiled.


    It would be better if she left the capital for the time being. She couldn¡¯t believe she felt stressed out at a meeting she went to cool her head.


    ¡®Come to think of it, when I first returned to the past, I thought I would like to shake off everything and go on a trip one day.¡¯


    Wasn¡¯t this the right time?


    As she listened to the ladies¡¯ chatter, she pondered where she should go.


    She planned to cruise the continent for a long time. She didn¡¯t want a short vacation.


    When she¡¯d come back¡­ Well, what about after her abilities manifested?


    It wasn¡¯t unusual for Keira, a girl from a relatively recluse family, to travel far away.


    She could go alone under the guise that she would hang around with people with escorts and guards to attend to them.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll go on this trip alone.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Alone? ¡®Alone¡¯ means¡­ You mean just yourself, milady? Without any attendants?¡±


    Robert asked in disbelief.


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s right. Does ¡®alone¡¯ have any other meaning?¡±


    Robert: ¡°I-isn¡¯t it too dangerous?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as a group of knights doesn¡¯t attack in droves, there will be no problem.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Um¡­ there¡¯s definitely that risk, but what if you camp out? I¡¯m sorry to say this, but Your Ladyship¡¯s life is¡­¡±


    Robert couldn¡¯t finish what he said and trailed off. However, even if he didn¡¯t continue, Keira knew what he meant.


    ¡®I can¡¯t argue against it¡­¡¯


    After much deliberation, Keira came up with an answer.


    Keira: ¡°Then we can spend the money. I¡¯ll hire someone who doesn¡¯t know who I am.¡±


    Most of the risks and inconveniences on a journey would disappear if one invested a lot of money. So Keira was planning to spend a lot of money and travel all over the continent.


    Barely convinced, Robert asked about her next plans.


    Robert: ¡°Then when will you be back? Since you said you¡¯ll be gone for a while, do you mean two or three months?¡±


    Advertisements


    He was shocked to hear that Her Ladyship was planning to leave alone, what was even more surprising was what she said after.


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t know. But wouldn¡¯t it be better if it was more than a year? I really want to visit the whole continent.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Pardon?¡±


    He was dumbfounded.


    Robert: ¡°W-will His Grace allow you to leave the duchy for such a long time?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t need His Grace¡¯s permission. I¡¯m an adult. There¡¯s no reason why I can¡¯t go where I want to go.¡±


    Robert: ¡°M-milady?¡±


    Robert flushed. After all, wasn¡¯t it Keira who had asked Ludwig for permission to leave the capital not too long ago?


    She¡¯s going on a trip for a year and said she didn¡¯t need Ludwig¡¯s permission!


    As if reading Robert¡¯s inner thoughts, Keira answered.


    Keira: ¡°Well, Cosette used to be here. I need my strength to fight against that woman. That¡¯s why I tried to maintain an amicable relationship whenever possible.¡±


    Now that Cosette was kicked out and all her dangers were gone, there¡¯s no reason to mind Ludwig.


    Keira patted Robert on the shoulder, his mouth still agape from shock.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll make a separate list of the things I need. Take care of it.¡±


    Robert: ¡°W-will it really be alright?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Of course.¡±


    Keira, who was about to go up to the room, stopped and said.


    Keira: ¡°Oh, right. Give Rose a month¡¯s paid leave. If she wants to go on a trip, cover all the travel expenses.¡±


    Robert: ¡°Ah, yes. I understand.¡±


    Robert wondered why she suddenly mentioned Rose, but he was convinced that she wanted to reward a maid who had devoted herself to Her Ladyship for a long time.


    She quickly chose her travel dates. A week later.


    Upon hearing the news, the people in the duchy said, ¡®Will she really go on a trip for over a year? She¡¯ll be right back.¡¯


    Of course, it would be a long time before they realize their misjudgment.


    On the day of her departure, Keira waved to the people who came to see her.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll be off then.¡±


    ¡°Have a safe trip. And rest well.¡±


    She kissed her brother¡¯s cheek as a sign of her affection. Zeke gently hugged her in return.


    Zeke: ¡°You really won¡¯t come back for over a year, will you?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll write to you often.¡±


    It meant she might take a long time. Zeke pulled away from Keira and clicked his tongue.


    Zeke: ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Take care, too.¡±


    Keira went straight into her carriage. She decided to stop by a nearby city and replace her coachman and employees with those who didn¡¯t know her.


    She looked up at the blue sky through her window. The sky was clear, with not a cloud in sight¨Cperfect for going on a trip.


    Her heart felt refreshed. A smile formed on the corner of her lips.


    One year later.


    In the meantime, Keira could stay at each local government office and travel in luxury if she wanted.


    But instead, she chose to hide her identity and wander around modestly.


    The first time she stayed at an inn for commoners, she was culture-shocked in a bad way¡­ Now that time had passed, she¡¯d gotten used to it quite well.


    The place she visited this time was a small town in the far west. Except for the lake, there wasn¡¯t much to see.


    ¡®One month¡­ No, should I stay for three weeks?¡¯


    She pondered for a moment in front of the inn, then stepped inside. She tossed a coin to the waiter who greeted her and said.


    Keira: ¡°I am a long-term guest. one month.¡±


    ¡°Welcome! Are you going to eat, too?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Just one meal a day.¡±


    After receiving a month¡¯s worth of food stamps, Keira went up to her room. It was incomparably shabby compared to the bedrooms in the capital, but she had already gotten used to it.


    Once she had unpacked her luggage, she returned to the first floor and briefly had her meal.


    It was exhausting to travel for a long time in a carriage. Keira decided to see the city tomorrow and went to bed early.

 CH 172

    She had a full day of exploring the city and its surroundings. However, an unexpected person was waiting in front of her when she returned to her dorm around sunset.


    Keira: ¡°You¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve been waiting for a while.¡±


    It was none other than Erez, waving his hand as he sat on the chair in front of her inn. Keira was surprised since she didn¡¯t know he would come.


    Keira: ¡°What happened? Maybe something went wrong with Cosette¡­¡±


    Erez: ¡°No, nothing like that. I have something to report, and I need your cooperation.¡±


    He went straight to the point.


    Erez: ¡°Have your abilities manifested? Or at least to the extent that you can see the signs of it.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Keira wondered why he asked her, but Erez said.


    Erez: ¡°I need to find out because they needed to know whether Ragibach intentionally tried to bring down an elementalist. The sentence will change depending on if your abilities have manifested or not.¡±


    Keira could understand why he had to come this far if that was the case.


    ¡®By the way, the date I was executed has already passed.¡¯


    Advertisements


    She was living in a time she had never lived before.


    It was only then that she truly understood why Erez visited her. Before the execution date, there would have been no need to confirm such an ability.


    Keira: ¡°Give me your contact information. I will contact you as soon as my abilities have manifested.¡±


    Cosette¡¯s sentence might be increased. There was no reason not to cooperate with them.


    Erez took his notebook, scribbled down his address, tore the page, and handed it to her.


    His penmanship was illegible and barely recognizable, but it was information about the lab¡¯s location in the tower.


    Erez: ¡°If you send it by your name, I¡¯ll tell them to deliver it to me at any time.¡±


    He said so and got up. He stretched out after waiting for quite a long time.


    Keira: ¡°Are you returning to the tower?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Yeah, I have an ongoing experiment. The results of the test should be out when I return.¡±


    In which city was the tower? Keira thought for a moment, then remembered.


    ¡®Right, it was in Lindia.¡¯


    A city of scholars and magicians.


    It wasn¡¯t a popular tourist destination because it was home to many educational institutions and research facilities.


    However, Keira wasn¡¯t in a situation where she only chose famous tourist destinations.


    After all, she had seen everything to see around here, so she figured it would be okay to follow him to Lindia.


    Keira: ¡°At this point, I must go to Lindia, too.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Hmm? Why?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ve seen everything worth seeing here anyway. We can move now.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Uh, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d want to accompany me¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to teleport anyway?¡±


    Erez: ¡°¡­So that¡¯s why.¡±


    Traveling in a carriage for a long time and teleporting in an instant were incomparable.


    Erez: ¡°I¡¯m leaving right after dinner, so pack your bags in the meantime. If it¡¯s too late, I¡¯ll leave you alone and go.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira went upstairs as she said that the ¡®Morning Dew Set¡¯ was the best meal here. She made her way to her room.


    It didn¡¯t take her long to pack since she didn¡¯t have a lot of luggage in the first place. Keira was on a luxurious trip, buying things at each stop and throwing them away when she left rather than bringing everything she needed.


    Erez was rummaging through the stew by the time she packed her things and came down. It didn¡¯t seem to suit his taste. He asked, putting down the spoon.


    Erez: ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Keira nodded.


    Erez: ¡°Great. Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Keira thought he would use magic in a deserted alley, but unexpectedly, he took her through the gates.


    It didn¡¯t take long, but waiting in line to get through the checkpoint was tedious.


    When asked why he had to go through something so troublesome, he replied.


    Erez: ¡°I came here in the guise of collecting experimental materials. Of course, my actions should be recorded. The tower provides the guards.¡±


    Keira: ¡°So there must be a record of passing through the gates?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Yeah. Then I¡¯m lying to get on the guard even though I haven¡¯t come this far.¡±*


    Surprisingly¡­ it made sense.


    Keira was so impressed that he came out as gay because he found marriage annoying, so she didn¡¯t expect he would follow the rules of the human world this much.


    As soon as the two passed the castle gate, they headed to a secluded place to teleport.


    The same light from before flashed as Erez drew a magic circle on the dirt floor. Since it was only a short distance, Keira didn¡¯t feel as nauseous as she did before.


    Erez, looking at the distant castle with narrowed eyes, murmured.


    Erez: ¡°Ah, the gates are closed.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then there¡¯s no way to get in?¡±


    Advertisements


    It wouldn¡¯t be impossible if Keira used her noble status.


    Erez: ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, let¡¯s just camp overnight. It would be strange to come and go too fast. I shouldn¡¯t be suspected of being able to teleport.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Okay then.¡±


    It¡¯s been a long time since Keira got used to camping.


    The sky was already dark. Fortunately, they already ate dinner, so they weren¡¯t hungry.


    There was nothing to do, but it was strange to chat with Erez, so she should just sleep instead. She pulled out a thick sleeping bag from her luggage.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I only have one sleeping bag. I have another blanket, though. Do you want me to lend it to you?¡±


    Erez: ¡°You must have forgotten that my specialty is dealing with time and space.¡±


    He snapped his fingers, and basic camping gear popped out of the air. Keira couldn¡¯t help but admit it was an amazing ability.


    Keira made a bonfire by raking up branches from the surrounding area. Then, she took some insect repellent drug from her luggage and threw it into the fire.


    Then a strange scent, nothing pungent, wafted in the air to keep bugs away. Growing up as a noble lady, Keira hated insects with dozens of legs more than monsters and devils.


    Keira: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to bed now. I¡¯ve been out all day today.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Okay, good night.¡±


    She had quiet and pleasant, quite unlike the typical campsite, most likely thanks to Erez¡¯s barrier. Keira fell asleep shortly after that.


    That night, Keira had a vivid dream of walking through a misty forest.


    ¡®Why am I¡­ in a place like this?¡¯


    She must have been wandering around Lindia, but how did she get here?


    She shook her head, but nothing came to mind. Her mind was clouded like a fog.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t Lindia surrounded by a meadow?¡¯


    There wasn¡¯t a forest this dense. This area was just like the one she fell in when she went to the Demon Realm.


    While she was at it, she looked closely around.


    The trees in the forest were very long. And it was so thin that Keira wondered if it was possible to handle the length. It looked as if a long spear had been stuck in the ground.


    What was interesting was that it was not brown, as most tree trunks were. The leaves and tree trunks were all dark navy.


    ¡®Amazing¡­¡¯


    She didn¡¯t think a tree like this existed in the real world.


    As soon as she had that thought, enlightenment came like a lightning bolt. She was in a dream.


    When she realized she was dreaming, the fear of being in an unfamiliar place washed away.


    It was a dream anyway, so it would be the end of it once she woke up. Keira stepped toward the deep forest.


    ¡°?¡±


    At some point, she started hearing the sound of calm waters. Was there a stream nearby? She walked toward it.


    After walking for a while, a large, emerald-colored lake came into view.


    Advertisements


    When she looked closer, she couldn¡¯t see the bottom even though it was almost transparent. She couldn¡¯t get a sense of how deep it was.


    ¡°It seems very deep.¡±


    Even though it was a dream, Keira felt a little terrified, taking a step back without realizing it.


    But it was that moment.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    A white hand came out of the lake and grabbed her ankle. Keira was dragged down without a chance to resist.


    The heavy water pressure crushed her as she struggled to swim away. But the hand on her ankle only continued to drag Keira under.


    ¡®B-breath¡­¡¯


    She was at her limit. Just as her resentment grew from not waking up from her dream¡­


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Cold hands caressed her cheeks. Keira opened her eyes slightly and looked straight ahead.


    Although she was deep underwater, she could see quite well. Floating before Keira was a translucent-looking woman.


    And the moment she kissed Keira, Keira woke up.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, Keira felt that the world around her had changed.


    To be precise, it was Keira who had changed. Besides her five senses, she developed new ones, so the things she always encountered felt different.


    ¡®It was like this¡­.¡¯


    She looked around to see a lot of fog, like in her dream. The air that touched her face felt damp.


    She felt something different, one she would usually dismiss as a bad feeling.


    She reached out her hand in the air and gathered the water in a circle on the palm of her hand.


    ¡®This is neither magic nor divine power.¡¯


    It was only then that Keira realized why so many scholars couldn¡¯t figure out the identity of this power.


    Advertisements


    It was a power that humans couldn¡¯t comprehend or imagine without a sudden awakening.


    At the sound of Keira rustling, Erez, sleeping next to her, slowly opened his eyes.


    Erez: ¡°The sun hasn¡¯t risen yet. What are you doing¡­?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±


    It would be impossible to have a good night¡¯s sleep if Keira mentioned that her abilities had manifested.


    Instead of fully waking him up, Keira went back into her sleeping bag.


    ¡®I¡¯ll tell you once the sun has risen.¡¯


    It¡¯s not like those manifested abilities would run away from her anyway.


    Keira fell back to sleep, clutching her still wet hands. A gentle smile appeared on the corner of her lips as she succumbed to sleep.

 CH 173

    Time continued to pass even after Keira¡¯s abilities manifested.


    Rather, should Keira say it felt like time passed faster than it used to?


    She thought that time went by quickly because she was having fun on her journey.


    In the past, she would have traveled along a set touristic course, but after manifesting her abilities, she was able to roam the remote mountains.


    It was great that once she was able to wash even where she had no lodging facilities.


    Keira could eat lower-quality meals a little, but it was impossible to survive without washing for three days. It was torture.


    On that day, she entered the deep mountain valley and came down to the foot of the mountain a few days later. Villagers who knew her even joked, saying, ¡®I thought she was dead because she didn¡¯t come down.¡¯


    When Keira was about to enter the inn where she was staying, a young employee handed her a letter.


    ¡°Are you a guest in room 210? I was told to give this to you.¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°?¡±


    She informed the people around her that she would stay in the city for a while, but she never told them exactly where she was.


    When she looked at the envelope, it was addressed to ¡®Miss Kira Perinet,¡¯ a pseudonym she used on her travels.


    ¡®Who is it?¡¯


    When she opened it and saw the letterhead, a familiar handwriting caught her eye¨Cit was Ludwig¡¯s.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What did her father write? At first, Keira was puzzled and read the letter, but then her expression hardened.


    The employee standing next to her was a little startled.


    ¡°D-dear guest. If there¡¯s any inconvenience¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°No need to worry about it.¡±


    She climbed back into the room, clutching the letter. Then she sat on the bed and reread her letter.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if you already know, but I have memories of the past¡­¡¹


    After a quick greeting, he asked whether she knew he had made a pact with the devil in the past.


    The head of the Parvis family, the shield of humanity, made a pact with the devil.


    If the letter had not been addressed to her specifically, she would have thought it was a terrifying joke, and would have sneered at it before ignoring it.


    ¡®His Grace remembered what happened before we returned to the past?¡¯


    Why? How? It was absurd.


    Advertisements


    Then Erez¡¯s words came to mind. He mentioned that the magic caster would remember the past immediately after the original point had passed.


    Keira¡¯s gaze went straight to the calendar.


    She didn¡¯t even know when Ludwig and Erez signed a contract to turn back time. But one thing was certain¨Cher execution date had passed.


    Maybe Erez also regained his memory when Ludwig recalled the past.


    ¡®That guy¡­ no, that demon, he insisted that there was nothing wrong with his magic.¡¯


    Was there a defect in the crucial part?


    Keira sighed and continued reading the letter.


    ¡¸Before I pay the price to the devil, I want to ask you for forgiveness before something happens to me.¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to forgive me. But I hope you will come back home before the opportunity to ask you for forgiveness disappears.¡¹


    The content continued for a while after that, but the message was the same.


    It was about asking for understanding of his situation that he couldn¡¯t leave the capital carelessly and asking her to come back.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira sat quietly on the bed for a while, staring at the paper.


    She had no intention of returning home after receiving a single letter from him asking her to come back.


    However, it was also uncomfortable to ignore it as it was.


    Above all, she needed to make sure that his memories had returned so they could handle the next step.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the end, she roughly stuffed the letter into her bag and went downstairs.


    The employee, who had handed the envelope to her, was the first to find her.


    ¡°Are you going somewhere? Or shall we prepare a meal?¡±


    Keira: ¡°When I first came, I said I was going to stay for a month.¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°Ah, yes. You did.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to leave sooner than that. Oh, you can keep the change. Instead, prepare a meal early tomorrow morning. And a carriage.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Anyway, she saw everything there was to see in this small city. After that, it seemed meaningless to stay any longer.


    After speaking with the employee, Keira headed back to her room. As she packed her belongings, the sky suddenly became dark.


    She unfolded the map on her desk. She didn¡¯t want to sever her relationship with His Grace. She just needed time to think. She had to leave right now because he knew her whereabouts.


    It would be troublesome if he sent people to beg her to come back.


    Keira looked at her map and thought.


    ¡®Where else should I go next?¡¯


    She wanted to see the sea because she only went inland this year. Just in time, summer was here. It might be nice to go to the port city to see the sea.


    The next morning, as soon as Keira had finished eating, she quickly left the city.


    And two days later, the servants of the Grand Duke came to her inn to find her.


    Keira: ¡°How the h*ll do you find me?¡±


    Each time Ludwig¡¯s letters came, she moved from city to city several times, and eventually, a bundle of letters piled up next to her.


    All of them were letters from Ludwig. The content was also very similar.


    Wanting to ask for forgiveness. Asking her to come back home.


    She kept the letter well and did not throw it away. It would be evidence that Erez¡¯s magic was flawed.


    Just then.


    Knock, knock¨C.


    ¡°Dear guest, are you there?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira stood up at the sound of a knock at the door.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a reason for the staff to come.¡¯


    She had always paid the rent and food, and had never caused a fuss or defiled the facility.


    ¡®Dinner isn¡¯t until later¡­¡¯


    Confused, she opened the door.


    Then she saw an employee with a familiar face. But standing behind her were more familiar faces.


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°You have visitors¡­¡±


    Bang¨C!


    Unknowingly, Keira slammed the door shut before the employee finished speaking.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t they¡­ employees at the grand duchy?¡¯


    Soon after, she heard a knock again.


    Knock, knock¨C.


    ¡°Milady, please open the door.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t come here to force you to return!¡±


    Should she be relieved they didn¡¯t address her as ¡®Her Ladyship¡¯ as if they were conscious of the eyes around them?


    ¡®Come to think of it, there¡¯s no reason to shut the door in panic in the first place.¡¯


    Even if they tried to take her by force, things wouldn¡¯t go smoothly.


    She calmed her surprised heart and opened the door again.


    Click¨C.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m sorry about a while ago. I was a little surprised.¡±


    ¡°We are sorry for coming to visit you so suddenly. I¡¯m sorry, but Your Gr¡­ No, because of your father¡¯s orders¡­¡±


    The servant inadvertently tried to say ¡®Your Grace,¡¯ but hastily changed his words.


    The innkeeper looked at Keira as if she had no idea of her identity and was looking at ¡®the poor rich girl who ran away from home.¡¯


    Keira: ¡°What did Father tell you?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t receive a reply for a long time, so he sent us thinking the letter might have been delivered incorrectly.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I received them.¡±


    Advertisements


    ¡°That means¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°I still want to visit other places. Please tell Father that.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    He turned around as if he had given up, but before leaving, he asked.


    ¡°Then, can you just let us know when you will be back?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. Then I¡¯ll let him know.¡±


    After Keira had dismissed the servants and the inn employee, she sat back on the bed.


    She wasn¡¯t lying when she said it wouldn¡¯t take her long now.


    ¡®It¡¯s time to go back soon.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t because she missed home or was tired of traveling.


    Keira looked down and created a small drop of water on her palm.


    Drops of water as small as a fingernail took the shape of a little cat and grew to the size of a fist. It was magic.


    ¡®I have to let them know my abilities have awakened¡­¡¯


    A transparent water-colored cat climbed over her head and stayed on her arm.


    The cool feeling was quite pleasant, the sensation something she had never known in her previous life. After all, she lost her life before her abilities could manifest.


    Keira caressed the cat, no, the element, as she pondered.


    Cosette and Count Weinberg were gone, but it wasn¡¯t recognized that Keira was a true elementalist.


    It was necessary to slowly show her ability in front of everyone and drive a nail into the coffin that she was the Grand Duke¡¯s daughter.


    ¡®Let¡¯s stop by the capital for a bit.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t plan on staying long anyway. She also had to see Erez.


    ¡®First, I¡¯ll stop by the capital city to organize my work, and then I¡¯ll head straight to the tower.¡¯


    Advertisements


    Keira went downstairs and found the employee who had just knocked on the door, cleaning the dining room table.


    Keira: ¡°Are you the one who just came to my room?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Ah yes. Is something the matter¡­?¡±


    Keira: ¡°The servants who came to see me, do you know where they¡¯re staying?¡±


    If Keira was returning anyway, she might as well return comfortably. She wanted to travel for the first time in a long time without having to pack.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved Her Ladyship changed her mind.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    Just before passing through the gates, Keira lifted her head as the servants joked.


    Keira: ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°If we had returned to the capital on our own, the Archduke might have been a little offended.¡±


    ¡°His Grace has been quite agitated lately. Should I say that he¡¯s gotten sharper?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Huh.¡±


    It was understandable since the head of the Parvis family signed a contract with the devil in the past.


    Grand Duke Parvis was the devil¡¯s contractor. It was absurd enough that most people wouldn¡¯t take it seriously.


    Even Keira was flustered. Wouldn¡¯t he be terrified?


    Keira leaned her head out the window and said.


    Keira: ¡°Before I go home, I want to meet Great-Aunt first.¡±


    ¡°Yes?? But if you want to see her, you have to let her know in advance¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if I tell her I have something to show about the elementalist.¡±


    After that, she put her head back inside the carriage.

 CH 174

    First of all, the awakening of her full power had to be recognized by Johanna, the current elementalist.


    As she commanded, the carriage veered to the other side where Johanna¡¯s mansion was located.


    The gatekeeper, puzzled when he found the carriage, approached them.


    ¡°May I know who you are? This place is¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Lady Keira?¡±


    His eyes widened at the sight of Keira sticking her head out the window.


    ¡°What happened all of a sudden? I wasn¡¯t informed that you were coming¡­ No, before that, when did you return to the capital? I¡¯ve been told you went on a long trip.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I just returned.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen the Grand Duke? Rumors are circulating secretly that His Grace is waiting for Your Ladyship to return.¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Still, I came here as soon as I passed through the gates. Tell Great-Aunt I have something to show her. Then she will know.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    He had no idea what Keira meant, but Keira stood by her statement.


    After a while, she was given permission to enter the drawing room.


    ¡®A lot has change when I wasn¡¯t in the capital.¡¯


    The only thing worthwhile was that Johanna¡¯s mansion had been under construction once due to an explosion that had occurred before.


    It looked like they had renovated the interior while constructing the collapsed building.


    ¡°Please come in.¡±


    As she entered the door, she saw Johanna sitting on a chair with a blanket around her knees.


    Johanna spoke first.


    Johanna: ¡°You just arrived?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Is my guess right that as soon as you arrived at the capital, you came to me instead of going home, and you had something to show me, right?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Of course. I thought Great-Aunt would recognize it.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Oh, my God, show me.¡±


    Johanna asked in anticipation.


    Keira placed her left hand on the table, and summoned a spirit on her palm.


    Although it was a small form, Johanna, the elementalist, clearly recognized it.


    Keira: ¡°If I call on Beatrice, the whole area will become a sea of water.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Have you talked to her?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Looking at this now, it¡¯s ridiculous what Count Weinberg did in the past. Tsk.¡±


    Advertisements


    Johanna clicked her tongue in annoyance. It was an expression that could not be easily seen due to her gentle demeanor.


    Johanna: ¡°In the end, it will be like this, so I don¡¯t know what he was thinking when he did it. He ended up committing s*icide, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Keira: ¡°He might have had something up his sleeve. Or he might have been possessed by the devil.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°A devil¡­ You say terrible things. He must have really done that. Otherwise, there would be no way he could have k*lled himself so vainly.¡±


    At those words, a subtle smile crossed Keira¡¯s face.


    However, Johanna continued cheerily as if she had not noticed.


    Johanna: ¡°May I assume that the reason you returned to the capital was to reveal your abilities? Now that a new elementalist has appeared, I can be at ease. I was worried about when I would collapse since I¡¯m old.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll continue staying healthy in the future.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°How do you intend to inform people, by the way?¡±


    Keira: ¡°How did Great-Aunt do it?¡±


    Johanna: ¡°I made them see Beatrice in the rain.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then I can do the same. It¡¯s the time to hold the autumn memorial service.¡±


    Unlike the private spring service, the autumn ritual was a nationwide festival.


    One might think it¡¯s not good to rain on the day of a big event like this, but it was different here.


    The fact that it rained on dry land caused by the demons¡¯ curse was nothing but a blessing.


    Johanna: ¡°Then you can hold the service instead of me. As expected, I feel comfortable with one more elementalist.¡±


    Johanna smiled and said as if she remembered.


    Johanna: ¡°Oh, come to think of it, you said you came straight here without stopping by your house?¡±


    Keira: ¡°That¡¯s how it happened.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°I heard your father was looking for you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what I heard too.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Do you know why he¡¯s been looking for you?¡±


    Advertisements


    Keira couldn¡¯t exactly tell her the truth. She smiled awkwardly and replied.


    Keira; ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t it be because he wants me to do something?¡±


    Johanna: ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like that¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t think he was looking for me because he missed me.¡±


    Keira laughed bitterly as she said her near-truth hypothesis.


    In fact, the reason she came here in the first place was that she didn¡¯t know how to treat Ludwig.


    Ludwig sacrificed himself to turn back her time.


    Whether it¡¯s to save the world in crisis or for his dead daughter.


    ¡®If only it were the former reason. If that were the case¡­ you wouldn¡¯t have chosen to make me keep my memories.¡¯


    So she didn¡¯t know how to deal with a father who had completely regained his memories of the past, and a father who sacrificed himself for her.


    Of course, the wounds she received didn¡¯t disappear. But that didn¡¯t change the fact that he had atonement in his own way.


    Johanna: ¡°¡­ra? Keira?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    Keira was so lost in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t even hear Johanna calling her name.


    She nodded and answered.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was thinking about something else for a moment.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just trying to tell you to go back quickly because many people are looking for you.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Anyway, I thought I should go home now.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°Good.¡±


    A long time has passed since the last time she saw her family. It was about time.


    Keira: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Johanna: ¡°I¡¯ll let you know about the memorial service schedule as soon as I hear the details.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Keira said goodbye to Johanna and left the room. When she came out, she realized it really was time for her to go home.


    ¡®¡­What should I say when we meet?¡¯


    It would definitely be awkward and uncomfortable.


    She didn¡¯t want to forgive so easily. However, it was hard to turn a blind eye to his sacrifice to return her memories and give her another chance in life.


    ¡®Whether it¡¯s this way or that, I still feel uncomfortable.¡¯


    As she returned home, her face was clouded with worry.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Noonim!¡±


    ¡°Did you enjoy your trip?¡±


    Advertisements


    Perhaps news came from Johanna¡¯s mansion since some employees and Zeke were at the front door to meet her.


    Keira gave Zeke and small hug and pulled away.


    Zeke: ¡°You¡¯ll be in the capital for a while now, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Keira paused for a moment at that question.


    She had a reason to meet Erez sooner or later. She needed to go to the City of Scholars, where the tower was, to meet him.


    Keira: ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I have work to do for the time being.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Work?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll be doing the autumn service instead of Great-Aunt. So I¡¯ll have no choice but to stay here until the harvest season is over.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°You¡¯ll be doing it instead?¡±


    Unlike the services held inside the temple in the spring, rain was required for the autumn memorial service.


    Then Zeke realized something¡­ She couldn¡¯t take the role unless she was an elementalist.


    Zeke: ¡°Then, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re back in the capital because¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s because my abilities have manifested. I thought it would be better to announce it sooner to prevent a second Cosette from appearing.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°That¡¯s a relief! Then you can summon the spirits now, right? I missed it!¡±


    Keira: ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see them even if I summon them anyway.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°¡­Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Because Zeke¡¯s voice was so loud, the servants passing by glanced at them.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes sparkled as if they had guessed that Keira could summon spirits. A special ability was always awe-inspiring.


    Advertisements


    ¡®It¡¯s not a secret anyway, so it wouldn¡¯t matter if the rumors spread first.¡¯


    Keira: ¡°By the way, where is the Grand Duke?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°He hasn¡¯t come back yet. Why?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No, it¡¯s just that. I didn¡¯t see him.¡±


    Keira would appreciate it if he was out. She excused herself and told her brother she¡¯d see him at dinner.


    She had to take a bath and breathe before eating. After all, long carriage trips were always exhausting.


    She stopped just as she was about to tell her maids to prepare her bath water. First, she wanted to test her new abilities.


    When Keira said she would wash her body but didn¡¯t ask for bath water, a maid who thought it strange asked.


    ¡°I, milady. Didn¡¯t you just say you¡¯re going to take a bath?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I did. I couldn¡¯t bathe during the carriage trip.¡±


    The thought of taking a dip in the warm water after a long time made her feel cozy.


    ¡°Then shall we prepare bath water?¡±


    Keira: ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The maid looked bewildered as if she had not heard Keira¡¯s conversation with Zeke just before.


    Keira walked into the bathroom alone, wearing nothing but a thin gown.


    The bathroom, which Keira hadn¡¯t used in a long time, gave off a chilly vibe even though it was still warm.


    Keira: ¡°Give me some water.¡±


    As she said that, a flood of water fell from the air. Water splashed out of the bathtub as well.


    She dipped her finger in the water to feel it was as cold as an ice field.


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s too cold. Warmer.¡±


    The water, as cold as ice, soon became warm enough to steam.


    ¡®It¡¯s a really handy ability.¡¯


    It¡¯s her ability, but she was still amazed. She sat in the bathtub and played tricks, making water droplets.


    She didn¡¯t have to worry about the bath water getting cold while playing since she could always heat it again.


    It was a long time later that she eventually left her bathroom.


    It was because the maid, who had temporarily taken care of her, came in anxiously.


    As she came out of the bathroom, she looked out the dark window.


    Advertisements


    Keira: ¡°Is it this late already like this?¡±


    ¡°I was worried that Your Ladyship might have fallen into the bath water, but you didn¡¯t come out at all, so what did you do with the bath water?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s an elemental art.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Keira: ¡°It¡¯s called elemental art.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Congratulations. Shouldn¡¯t we have a party?¡±


    The maid made a fuss about holding a banquet, saying that this news should be widely known.


    Keira dissuaded her from having to do so because she would soon reveal her abilities at the autumn memorial service anyway. Then she left the room right away.


    It was time for dinner. Zeke might be waiting for her.


    But soon after her plans to get down to the dining room quickly began, she ran into trouble.


    Keira: ¡°Ah.¡±


    At the same time, she just ran into Ludwig, who had returned to the mansion, on the stairs. He had just arrived and had not yet taken off his coat.


    Surprised, Ludwig spoke.


    Ludwig: ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, you must be surprised at my sudden return. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°No, I was the one who wrote you to come back.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Have you heard from Great-Aunt Johanna?¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I haven¡¯t been contacted.¡±


    Keira: ¡°She must have thought I¡¯d inform you myself.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 CH 175

    Keira: ¡°I had a dream a while ago that Beatrice appeared. I knew right away¨Cit was a revelation.¡±


    Surprise crossed Ludwig¡¯s face when he heard the word ¡®revelation¡¯.


    Ludwig: ¡°That¡¯s¡­good.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I came back to the capital for a while to let people know about it. I decided to take Great-Aunt¡¯s place during the ritual this fall.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­For a while?¡±


    Coming back ¡®for a while¡¯ meant she would leave again soon. It¡¯s like coming back home after a few years and leaving again.


    Of course, she had to leave the capital again for other reasons, but Ludwig wasn¡¯t aware of it.


    That meant she didn¡¯t want to stay home any longer. Ludwig¡¯s face darkened as he misunderstood what she meant.


    But he knew very well that he didn¡¯t deserve to stop Keira from leaving.


    Ludwig: ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake I shouldn¡¯t have made.¡±


    Keira: ¡°But you did a good job of fixing it. The human world has avoided destruction. That devil, the representative of the faction against humans, has become like that, so we don¡¯t have to worry about invasion for the next thousand years.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    A mistake he shouldn¡¯t have made.


    He wasn¡¯t talking about the world¡¯s destruction but about unjustly taking a person¡¯s life.


    Advertisements


    Ludwig: ¡°I said it in the letter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°You don¡¯t have to forgive me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Silence fell. Keira was looking somewhere other than Ludwig.


    Keira: ¡°I didn¡¯t return to the capital because of your letter. I came back to let them know I had a revelation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Anyway, Your Grace has rectified your mistakes, prevented the destruction of the world, saved my life, and even the next elementalist is here¡­ Well, isn¡¯t that a happy ending?¡±


    Everything worked out well. That¡¯s it.


    Keira: ¡°I have to eat, so I¡¯ll head off now. Zeke will be waiting.¡±


    After leaving a brief greeting, she turned around. Ludwig didn¡¯t stop her, nor did he say anything else.


    As she walked down the hallway, Keira was lost in thought.


    If he made excuses and rambled on about how much he had to pay to turn back time, Keira would never want to see Ludwig¡¯s face for the rest of her life.


    Of course, just because he didn¡¯t make excuses didn¡¯t mean she¡¯d suddenly get along with him.


    Should she still be glad that her memory of her father didn¡¯t remain the worst of the worst?


    Or should she blame him for making her feelings complicated?


    ¡®If he had made excuses, I wouldn¡¯t have cared about how he suffered after I died¡­¡¯


    As with traditional memorial services held in the fall, preparations for the event often began after the harvest season had passed.


    As a result, Keira¡¯s stay in the capital was longer than expected.


    The fall service was held in the outer hall of the temple, filled with high priests, monks, and ordinary citizens who came to watch.


    When Keira was looking at them from the window on the third floor, one of the high priests came closer and asked.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    Keira nodded and answered.


    Keira: ¡°Yes, a little.¡±


    ¡°Since this is your first time, Miss Johanna asked us to understand even if you make a little mistake.¡±


    Keira: ¡°There will be no mistakes, though.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Advertisements


    Based on the useless chatter, the priest seemed to be trying to relieve tension. He continued.


    ¡°It must be stressful and nerve-wracking for Your Ladyship to be in charge of the memorial service this year, but we are very fortunate.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Because I said I¡¯d take Great-Aunt¡¯s place myself.¡±


    ¡°Your Ladyship left the capital right away, so you may not have known about it, but after Count Weinberg¡¯s fall, the atmosphere in the capital was quite bad.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Aha.¡±


    The reason was quite obvious.


    Cosette became the hottest topic of conversation in the capital as soon as she made her debut.


    People used to have heated discussions about which of the two would be the real daughter of the Grand Duke.


    Meanwhile, Count Weinberg died, Cosette disappeared, and Keira left the capital on a trip.


    Apparently, people were terrified that the next elementalist might not appear.


    Since Keira left the duchy as soon as things were sorted out, she had only learned about it later.


    ¡°Actually, this is the first time that so many citizens have participated in an autumn festival. I can¡¯t even see the floor at how crowded it is.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s only usually half this crowd. Everyone wants to see the next elementalist¡¯s existence with their eyes.¡±


    She did think there were a lot of people. So that¡¯s why so many citizens participated in the service.


    There were a lot of spectators, so Keira felt twice as nervous.


    Keira: ¡°If I make a mistake, I will be twice as embarrassed.¡±


    Soon, it was time for the ceremony to begin.


    Keira went down wearing the clothes that Johanna had passed on to her.


    Advertisements


    Woaaaaaaaah!


    When she appeared, people cheered.


    ¡®I thought I¡¯d gotten used to being in the spotlight¡­¡¯


    It was a completely different feeling from receiving attention in a ball. She climbed up on the podium, much more nervous than expected.


    All she had to do was to call Beatrice and make it rain.


    Nevertheless, she felt the majority of onlookers staring at her.


    ¡®It feels like they might bore a hole through my face¡­¡¯


    Cold sweat ran down her back.


    If only she could chat with the person next to her, she¡¯d feel a little more relaxed, but she couldn¡¯t do that during the ceremony.


    Keira deliberately fixed her eyes on the high priests coming out one by one and performing the ritual.


    The process itself was no different from the private ceremony held in the spring¨Cthey recited prayers and burned the freshly harvested grains and vegetables this year. After burning the written prayers, they bowed to the statue, and it was over.


    It wasn¡¯t long before her turn came.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s Your Ladyship¡¯s turn.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Keira stood and walked toward the center of the altar where a blue flame burned prayers and food.


    Her role today was to summon rain and put out this flame.


    It was a fire that could not be extinguished with ordinary water. Only the liquid infused with the power of the spirit could kill it.


    ¡®Beatrice.¡¯


    As she muttered that in her mind, water droplets began to gather in front of her eyes.


    The drops of water that had gathered soon became the figure of an adult woman.


    It was the woman Keira met in her dream the day she received the revelation. Beatrice met Keira¡¯s eyes and smiled.


    It¡¯s something she only recently learned, but spirits couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡®Let the rain fall.¡¯


    Beatrice smiled instead of answering.


    And the sun slowly disappeared.


    ¡°Oh, oh!¡±


    ¡°Dark clouds are coming!¡±


    As she looked up, all of a sudden, dark clouds filled the sky.


    Keira found it just as fascinating. She¡¯d like to be in the middle of the crowd, gasping in awe if she could.


    Advertisements


    Instead, she desperately tried to maintain a calm expression. It would destroy the atmosphere if she acted as excited as the crowd.


    Shwaaa¨C.


    Not long after, heavy rain began to pour.


    It was late in the fall season, so the temperature was quite low. People would shiver if they got rained on. Nevertheless, they cheered as they got drenched.


    Keira was relieved there didn¡¯t seem to be any mistakes. She looked back and smiled.


    There, Beatrice stared at her, her big eyes blinking.


    ¡®Thank you.¡¯


    Then Beatrice smiled broadly and disappeared.


    The fire used in the ritual had already been completely extinguished. Shortly after Beatrice disappeared, the rain stopped and the sky cleared.


    Glancing at the high priest, she asked.


    Keira: ¡°Are we done?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Fortunately, there were no accidents.¡±


    At that moment, a sigh escaped Keira¡¯s lips.


    After the ceremony, Keira had nothing to do in the capital.


    Instead, she had one thing to check after leaving the capital.


    ¡®Obviously, if I said I was going on another trip, what would the people around me say¡­¡¯


    The wanderlust excuse wouldn¡¯t always work. She groaned.


    Keira¡¯s worries were not in vain.


    Zeke: ¡°Are you going on another trip?¡±


    Sure enough, when Zeke heard she was leaving again not long after returning, he had asked her the question.


    Others, including Sir Arthur, looked a little flustered.


    Keira smiled shyly and replied.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m not just going to rest this time. I have business to do.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Lindia.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s Lindia¡­¡±


    It was a small town located south of the capital and wasn¡¯t a popular tourist destination. It wasn¡¯t even a prosperous enough city to visit.


    Still, there was one reason why Zeke knew the name of the city¨C the magic tower, the second home of magicians, existed there.


    Advertisements


    Zeke: ¡°Are you going to visit the magic tower?¡±


    She nodded.


    Keira: ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got to meet someone.¡±


    Then, Zeke¡¯s expression wrinkled slightly. Keira was only acquainted with one magician.


    Zeke: ¡°¡­That blond guy?¡±


    Keira: ¡°If I¡¯m thinking what you¡¯re thinking, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°There¡¯s only one magician you¡¯ve had enough exchanges with you¡¯d meet. But why?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I have something to tell him.¡±


    Then Arthur, who was grabbing a snack and eating, interjected.


    Arthur: ¡°Then why are you going all the way there? It¡¯s a city with nothing to see. Just ask them to come up to the capital.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Would he insist on not coming when Your Ladyship called him?¡±


    Keira felt a little perplexed at their words. Erez wasn¡¯t the type to listen to what anyone had to say.


    If anyone bothered him, he might return to the Demon Realm because it was annoying.


    ¡®I mean, he still has a lot of work left.¡¯


    Keira: ¡°Hmmm¡­ He probably won¡¯t come.¡±


    ¡°Such a cheeky b*stard.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Well, magicians don¡¯t like being called when they¡¯re in the middle of important research. So, I have to go instead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, Zeke and the knights tilted their heads. They obviously couldn¡¯t understand why Keira was visiting the tower even though he wasn¡¯t making it convenient for her.


    But Keira didn¡¯t say the reason until the end. She simply avoided their curious gazes with a gentle smile.


    ¡®Sorry. I¡¯d have to tell you a secret I could never tell to explain everything.¡¯


    For example, Erez¡¯s identity.

 CH 176

    T/N: Thank you for your patience and understanding while I was away.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t even speak a word of it until the day she left the capital.


    Zeke came to the gate to see her off, looking very uncomfortable.


    And he noticed that his sister¡¯s expression was not as bright as it was when she went on a trip.


    Zeke: ¡°¡­You don¡¯t look happy to hear ¡®Have a safe trip.''¡±


    Keira: ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t sleep well last night.¡±


    She answered lightly, but it didn¡¯t sound that way to others who heard her.


    Everything had been sorted out, so what did Keira have to worry about all night long?


    Did she run into another problem? Zeke turned serious.


    Zeke: ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going on your own?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, this is something I have to do on my own.¡±


    Advertisements


    It was something she must consider and decide on her own so she wouldn¡¯t regret it in the future.


    Zeke: ¡°¡­That means something is wrong. You said a few days ago that everything was alright. So you won¡¯t even tell me anymore?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Sorry. I would like to make my own decisions on this matter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zeke was silent for a moment before speaking again.


    Zeke: ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous, is it?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Then that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Only then did a faint smile appear on his face.


    Zeke: ¡°Then I will support Noonim in whatever decision you make.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Keira felt like choking up at his words.


    Whatever decision she made¡­ She might regret it one day.


    When learning magic, telekinesis was the first skill taught.


    If a person were talented enough to have a lab in the tower, levitating was a piece of cake.


    Keira went up the stairs again, realizing why this uncomfortable structure had been maintained for nearly a thousand years.


    The walls were randomly scattered with doors leading to classrooms and labs.


    Erez¡¯s lab was one of them.


    ¡¸Never come in.¡¹


    It was written in red letters in front of the door. The servant carefully knocked on the door.


    ¡°You have a guest.¡±


    Burst¨C!


    The door opened suddenly, and when Keira looked, no one was there to actually open it.


    Since it was a regular occurrence, the servant didn¡¯t even blink.


    ¡°They¡¯re telling you to come in. Go ahead, Your Ladyship. I should get going now. Oh, when you go back, you can go the way you came.¡±


    Advertisements


    After all, the only path was a long staircase. She wouldn¡¯t get lost even without a guide.


    After letting the servant go, she went inside.


    The room was dark and smelled bad. It was probably from the medicine. This really further strengthened her prejudice against magicians.


    Then, a voice came from over the pile of books¨Cit was the owner of this lab.


    Erez: ¡°What¡¯s going on? It seems like we see each other often.¡±


    Keira cleared away the books and stacks of paper and took a seat. Erez still had his eyes fixed on the book.


    She coughed to catch his attention then said.


    Keira: ¡°I have one more question for you.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Answering a question with a question is not a good way to have a conversation, but if you have any questions, ask.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Why are you doing this, staying away from your hometown? There is a risk of being identified, and isn¡¯t it uncomfortable in many ways?¡±


    Erez: ¡°All you have to do is shut up.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Now that I have no regrets, I might accuse you.¡±


    Erez: ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t worried at all. Well, Keira didn¡¯t have a choice but to keep quiet about it anyway.


    Keira: ¡°¡­Anyway, even if there¡¯s no risk, you must have a reason to live here, pretending to be human, right? Even if I don¡¯t accuse you, it would still be a little troublesome at home.¡±


    He sighed deeply at her persistence and closed his book. And as if he had given up, he confessed.


    Erez: ¡°I don¡¯t have a reason. It¡¯s just that the environment here and the one in the Demon Realm are different. The experimental results are also different; different spells can be cast even with the same formula. Rather, I don¡¯t think you came all the way here just to ask that.¡±


    In fact, Keira¡¯s question was spontaneous.


    The level of magic that Keira saw in the Demon Realm was far beyond human understanding.


    No matter how much Keira thought about it, it would be more beneficial to do research in the Demon Realm, so it was strange that he was holding on here, enduring such a troublesome task.


    Advertisements


    But now, it was enough that she had heard the reason. So she finally went straight to the point.


    Keira: ¡°Do you remember the bet we made before?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Bet?¡±


    Erez¡¯s eyes narrowed as if he had no idea what she was talking about.


    Erez: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can you elaborate more? I tend to bet a lot.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I told you before that Father was acting a little strange. And it raised the question of whether the memories of the past remain partially.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Ah.¡±


    He clapped his hands as if he had just remembered.


    Erez: ¡°And I said there was nothing wrong with my magic.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Right. You were very confident.¡±


    Erez: ¡°¡­Could it be.¡±


    A dark cloud appeared on his face.


    Keira: ¡°You lost.¡±


    Erez: ¡°That¡¯s a lie!¡±


    Erez jumped up from his seat and screamed, the materials on his lap falling.


    Erez: ¡°You must be mistaken! It cannot be.¡±


    Keira: ¡°You dropped me in a strange place when you sent me to the Demon Realm. What confidence do you have in your magic? Why do you think there won¡¯t be any mistakes?¡±


    Still looking adamant, he insisted.


    Erez: ¡°That wasn¡¯t a mistake but an error. Do you think it¡¯s easy to go through the barrier in the first place?¡±


    ¡®He¡¯ll never understand unless I show him the evidence.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Keira pulled out a wad of paper from her handbag and placed it on his desk.


    Erez: ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°Read it.¡±


    Erez chewed his lips and picked it up.


    Upon closer inspection, it was multiple ripped envelopes with letters inside, all sent by Ludwig Parvis to Keira Parvis. The only difference was the address for each date.


    Keira: ¡°Those are letters I received from my father while traveling. You can check with your magic whether it¡¯s fake or not.¡±


    Erez: ¡°No, that¡¯s absurd¡­¡±


    Advertisements


    Blood drained from his face as he scanned the contents of the letter.


    It was the exact opposite of the satisfied smile on Keira¡¯s face.


    The letter¡¯s contents were so valuable that it overshadowed Keira¡¯s surprise when she first received it.


    Erez: ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡±


    Keira: ¡°Stop denying it. Can¡¯t you see if it¡¯s manipulated or not?¡±


    Here¡¯s a brief summary of the exhaustive letter:


    My old memories came back. I¡¯m not forcing you to forgive me, but give me a chance to ask for it.


    To put it more simply, it was a request to return home. Perhaps he was worried that Keira might never return.


    ¡®Zeke and other people are in the capital, so there¡¯s no way that¡¯s going to happen.¡¯


    Although it didn¡¯t go exactly as she wished, the letter was useful in a different sense.


    Keira: ¡°As you can see from the date, Father remembered it right after you did. That is, on the day the contract was signed in the past.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°You said that only one person would get their memory back after the date they turned back time, right? I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re going to change your words now.¡±


    A bet she took as a joke would be quite beneficial.


    She smiled faintly as she looked at Erez with his head bowed.


    In any case, Keira got to make one of her wishes to him.


    The person who should grant her wish¡­ No, it¡¯s difficult for demons to be so down like that.


    After clearing her throat, she continued.


    Keira: ¡°Of course, I know you¡¯re a great wizard.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Is this the first time you went back in time in this world?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Uh¡­ that¡¯s right.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then, unexpected things may happen. That¡¯s what I think.¡±


    Then Erez¡¯s expression brightened a little.


    Advertisements


    Considering he was at least several hundred years old, Keira thought he was quite simple.


    Keira: ¡°But the truth remains. You have to pay for the bet.¡±


    Erez: ¡°¡­I was wondering why a hard woman like you would say something nice to hear.¡±


    He sighed as if he had given up, and answered.


    Erez: ¡°So what do you want to do? If you¡¯ve come this far, you¡¯ve decided what to get from me.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I thought so, too.¡±


    Erez: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Keira laughed bitterly.


    Keira: ¡°The part where you said I would have decided what to get.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    What was she talking about? Erez¡¯s eyebrow raised in confusion.


    Keira: ¡°I thought and thought about it during the week I came from the capital to here.¡±


    Erez: ¡°And?¡±


    Keira: ¡°I came to the conclusion that I didn¡¯t know how I felt yet.¡±


    Erez seemed like he still didn¡¯t understand, but he decided to wait a little longer for her.


    He would live long enough for Keira to die anyway.

 CH 177

    Erez: ¡°Then when you make up your mind, go ahead and tell me because the opportunity to make a wish without any cost doesn¡¯t come often. It wouldn¡¯t be unusual to think about it for a long time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That¡¯s true, but why does it sound so annoying? Keira¡¯s expression slightly soured.


    Keira: ¡°Before that, there¡¯s one thing I want to check.¡±


    Erez: ¡°What?¡±


    Keira: ¡°About contracts between demons and humans.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Uh huh.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Can you break a contract amid the progress?¡±


    Erez: ¡°Ah, of course. But it depends on how far the contract has progressed.¡±


    Advertisements


    Humans usually staked their souls in exchange for making contracts with demons, and they could break the contract if there were a valid reason until the demon granted their wish. It¡¯s like getting a refund for something you haven¡¯t used.


    However, if the demon granted their wish, the human could only break the contract with three exceptions.


    Keira: ¡°Three exceptions?¡±


    Erez: ¡°First, if the demons lied at the time of signing the contract. In this case, the contract will be canceled, and the party who lied will be at a disadvantage. And second.¡±


    Erez lifted his second finger.


    Erez: ¡°If the demon who signed the contract dies, the person who will collect the soul is gone. In this case, the soul again falls into the cycle of reincarnation.¡±


    ¡®Cosette¡­ No, it¡¯s like Ragibach.¡¯


    At least, it was fortunate that Rowena Weinberg, who had been falsely framed and killed, would not suffer forever.


    Keira was genuinely relieved that her soul had been put back into the reincarnation cycle.


    Keira: ¡°You said three. What¡¯s the last one?¡±


    Erez: ¡°The last is when the demon wants to cancel the contract. But this is rarely the case. It¡¯s like a merchant bringing you something and saying you don¡¯t need to pay.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Then it¡¯s a matter of will, which means there¡¯s no obstruction in the rules.¡±


    Erez: ¡°That¡¯s right. But why are you talking about this? Are you planning to learn demon-summoning skills?¡±


    Advertisements


    Erez¡¯s expression turned slightly serious.


    Erez: ¡°I know it would be funny to hear this from me¡­ but I know you, so I¡¯ll tell you. Don¡¯t do it. No matter the problem, don¡¯t ask for a demon¡¯s help, and discuss it with the people around you instead.¡±


    At that, Keira couldn¡¯t help but snort at how ridiculous he sounded.


    Keira: ¡°You know that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Then? Why are you asking about contracts¡­¡±


    Erez trailed off, suddenly reminded of why she came here.


    Erez: ¡°No way¡­¡±


    Keira: ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    Erez: ¡°Since when have you been a filial daughter?!¡±


    His voice was so loud that it echoed in the lab. Keira had to plug her ears before answering.


    Keira: ¡°I said I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    She has changed her mind more than a dozen times while coming here.


    She told Zeke she¡¯d be back soon, but it might take a little more time.


    Even though she said she had not made up her mind yet, Erez showed no signs of calming down.


    Erez: ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much? I turned back time, and you want me to do it for free?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Strictly speaking, it¡¯s not free. You made a contract with someone because you needed it, too. If someone heard it, they¡¯d think you helped out because you pitied the human world that¡¯s about to be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That shut him up. He had nothing to refute.


    Keira looked up at him and stood. She had checked everything she wanted.


    Keira: ¡°I plan to stay in this city for a while. In any case, with your pride, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll do anything like go back to the Demon Realm just because you don¡¯t want to grant my wish.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At his deepening frown, Erez must have thought of doing exactly that.


    Before leaving the lab, Keira told Erez she hoped he wasn¡¯t a person who didn¡¯t keep his promise, just like Ragibach.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯ll be off then. See you again soon.¡±


    Advertisements


    As she stepped out of the hallway, she saw magicians floating in the air and moving.


    She felt relieved that her visit resolved her fear that the contract couldn¡¯t be broken midway through.


    Even the air inside the tower seemed to feel refreshing.


    She stretched and slowly walked downstairs. After being crumpled in the carriage all week long, her body felt tired.


    ¡®I have to walk down this again. It¡¯s dark, but¡­¡¯


    She had something to worry about anyway. That would take a pretty long time, too.


    As Keira walked down the steps, she agonized over it over and over again. Every two or three steps, her thoughts would fluctuate.


    She returned home after two months. As Keira got off the carriage, she saw the employees coming to meet her.


    ¡°Welcome back.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I returned a little later than I said before. I¡¯m sorry if I worried you.¡±


    ¡°Master Zeke tried to go to Lindia himself. He would have been there by now if you hadn¡¯t sent the letter.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Where is Zeke right now? Is he outside?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at the training hall.¡±


    Keira headed to the training hall to announce her return.


    As she entered the area, she spotted her brother sitting on a chair, wiping his sweat.


    She strode closer.


    Keira: ¡°Zeke.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Noonim?¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes and those of the knights standing around him widened.


    Advertisements


    They all looked dumbfounded. It must have been because Keira returned much later than expected.


    Because of their reaction, Keira couldn¡¯t help but smile a little shyly.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m back, I was just a little late.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call that ¡®a little.¡¯ Had it not been for your letter, I would have gone to Lindia myself.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of that guy?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Keira¡¯s eyes widened at the sudden question.


    Keira: ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Did he keep you from coming back? Or did he hang on so you wouldn¡¯t go?¡±


    Goosebumps rose on the back of her neck at the image of Erez begging her not to go.


    Keira: ¡°Of course not. As I mentioned in the letter, I had something to worry about.¡±


    Then Arthur, who was beside her, interrupted.


    Arthur: ¡°What kind of trouble are you worrying about to go to a distant place to do it? I don¡¯t think you went to the tower to become a magician.¡±


    ¡°Are you planning on going to the academy?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Who would go to school at my age?¡±


    Keira had no desire to sit down with the little ones and listen to the class.


    Keira: ¡°I just had a serious decision to make.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°You said the same thing before you left, so it must be a big deal.¡±


    Keira: ¡°Um, perhaps?¡±


    Zeke looked like he wouldn¡¯t even dare guess what Keira had thought about for over two months.


    The knights around them were the same.


    An ominous thought flashed through Zeke¡¯s mind.


    ¡®¡­Could it be something like a wedding?¡¯


    Oddly enough, his older sister often met the Young Lord from the Shore family.


    ¡®He looks like a lazy dog[1]¡­¡¯


    Advertisements


    He wouldn¡¯t fit in with the family. Anyway, Keira didn¡¯t need to get married for the family to benefit from a son-in-law.


    But Zeke¡¯s intuition was screaming. That person wouldn¡¯t be a good husband at all.


    Zeke: ¡°So¡­ have you made a decision?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Hmm¡­ I respect whatever decision you make. I only wish for Noonim to be happy.¡±


    Just not that scruffy one. Zeke spoke earnestly with that in mind.


    The expression on his older sister¡¯s face, who said she had made a decision, seemed quite refreshing. On the other hand, Zeke was quite anxious because he didn¡¯t know whether it was a good thing.


    Keira: ¡°Thank you, Zeke.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°For what?¡±


    Keira: ¡°For cheering on me to make a decision.¡±


    Honestly, she still felt a little anxious on the way home.


    Months, years, or even decades later, she might regret her decision. But for now, it was comforting to know that someone was willing to support it.


    She smiled.


    Keira: ¡°I just came to say hello, so I¡¯ll head to my room now. I rode the carriage all week and I¡¯m quite tired.¡±


    Zeke: ¡°Oh, go and get some rest.¡±


    Keira: ¡°See you later.¡±


    Keira immediately left the training hall and walked to the main building.


    Rose, who had returned from vacation while Keira was on her trip, accepted her coat.


    Keira smiled at the woman she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time and asked.


    Keira: ¡°Did you enjoy your vacation?¡±


    Rose: ¡°Yeah, if I could, I would like to stay a little longer. Oh, I¡¯m not asking for more vacation!¡±


    Rose later mentioned she wanted to save her salary and go to a southern resort.


    Advertisements


    When Keira was on her way to the main building, mindlessly listening to the maid¡¯s chatter, she ran into Ludwig, who was leaving the front door.


    It was unreasonable to pretend that she didn¡¯t see him. After all, she couldn¡¯t go to her bedroom if she didn¡¯t go through the front door.


    Besides, their eyes already met. If she openly avoided him there, the atmosphere would be quite spectacular.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    An awkward silence fell within a ten-meter radius.


    Even the butler who came to see Ludwig looked around nervously at the tense atmosphere.


    In the end, it was Ludwig who spoke first.


    Ludwig: ¡°Did you enjoy your trip?¡±


    Keira: ¡°Yes, quite.¡±


    Ludwig: ¡°I figured as much since you stayed long, but I¡¯m glad you did.¡±


    Keira: ¡°I plan to stay at home for the time being. At least until the weather warms up again.¡±


    Ludwig¡¯s eye¡¯s widened.


    After saying that, Keira took a small deep breath. And she continued immediately.


    Keira: ¡°I¡¯m back[2].¡±